OF 


SEVERAL  INDIAN  TRIBES 


LOCATED  WEST  OF  THE  MISSISSIPPI; 


INCLUDING  SOME  ACCOUNT  OF  THE  SOIL,  CLIMATE,  AND  VEGETABLE 
PRODUCTIONS,  AND  THE  INDIAN  MATERIA  MEDICA:  TO  WHICH  IS 
PREFIXED  THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  AUTHOR'S  LIFE  DURING  A  RESI 
DENCE  OF  SEVERAL  YEARS  AMONG  THEM. 


BY  JOHN  D.  HUNTER. 


PHILADELPHIA: 

PRINTED  AND  PUBLISHED  FOR  THE  AUTHOR, 

BY  J.  MAXWELL, 
S.  E.  CORNER  OF  FOURTH  AND  WALNUT  STREETS. 

1823. 


H 


EASTERN  DISTRICT  OF  PENNSYLVANIA,  to  wit: 

BE  IT  REMEMBERED,  that  on  the  eighth  day  of  February,  in  the  forty- 
seventh  year  of  the  independence  of  the  United  States  of  America,  A.  D. 
1823,  JOHN  D.  HUNTER  of  the  said  district,  hath  deposited  in  this  office  the 
title  of  a  book,  the  right  whereof  he  claims  as  Author  in  the  words  fol 
lowing,  to  wit: 

"  Manners  and  Customs  of  several  Indian  tribes  located  west  of  the  Mis 
sissippi;  including  some  account  of  the  Soil,  Climate,  and  Vegetable 
productions,  and  the  Indian  Materia  Medica:  To  which  is  prefixed  the 
History  of  the  Author's  life,  during  a  residence  of  several  years  among 
them. "  By  John  D.  Hunter. 

In  conformity  to  the  act  of  the  congress  of  the  United  States,  intituled 
"  An  act  for  the  encouragement  of  learning,  by  securing  the  copies  of 
maps,  charts,  and  books,  to  the  authors  and  proprietors  of  such  copies, 
during  the  times  therein  mentioned." — And  also  to  the  act,  entitled,  "  An 
act  supplementary  tc  an<act  entitled,  .".Aji  $ct  for  the  encouragement  of 
learning,  by  securing^tke/copies'-oJ'  mapsj  $htfrts  and  books,  to  the  authors 
and  proprietors  of  such  copies  during  the  times,  therein  mentioned,"  and 
extending  the  benefits  cthe:reortp'*1j)£  atfs.'of  Designing,  engraving,  and 
etching  historical 'and  «'6ther'  prints*.?  •  ••!•"•'•*.•* 

D.  CALDWELL, 

Clerk  of  the  Eastern  District  of  Pennsylvania. 


i 


PREFACE. 


IN  presenting  myself  to  the  world  as  an  au 
thor,  I  have  complied  more  with  the  wishes  of 
friends  than  my  own  inclinations.  Indeed  I 
do  so  with  reluctance,  being  fully  sensible  of 
my  inability  to  do  justice  to  the  undertaking. 
This  conviction  arises  from  an  imperfect  ac 
quaintance  with  the  English  language,  and  to 
tal  ignorance  of  the  art  of  book-making.  Be 
sides,  I  write  from  memory,  of  events,  persons, 
and  things,  which  are  many  years  separated 
from  the  present,  and  some  of  them  so  remotely 
as  barely  to  come  within  my  recollection.  Under 
such  circumstances,  although  kindly  assisted  by 
my  friend  Edward  Clark  with  interrogations  re 
specting  some  of  the  subject  n -after,  and  the  re- 
visal  and  arrangement  of  the  manuscript;  still  as 
regards  manner,  I  am  not  insensible  that  there 
is  ample  ground  for  the  exercise  of  indulgence 
on  the  part  of  my  readers  If  I  were  a  finish 
ed  scholar  th^caae  vjoiild  have  scarcely  suf- 


iv  Preface. 

fered  any  change,  because  the  data  would  remain 
the  same;  and  it  is  questionable  whether  I  could 
have  improved  its  present  form,  at  least  with 
in  the  prescribed  limits.  From  the  circumstance 
of  writing  altogether  from  memory,  and  at  differ 
ent  periods  of  time,  some  repetition  has  been 
unavoidable.     In  the  history  of  my  early  life,  I 
could  have  mentioned  many  more  incidents  and 
anecdotes   of   a    particular   or   general  nature, 
which  though  of  some  interest  to  myself,  would 
not,  I  am  persuaded,   prove  so  to  my  readers. 
Indian  life  is  full  of  adventures,  privations,  and 
dangers:  and  the  history  of  many  of  their  warriors 
would,  in  my  opinion,  prove  much  more  interest 
ing  than  mine:  except,  from  the  circumstance  of 
my  being  a  sojourner   amongst  strangers,    and 
comparatively  a  youth. 

Here  I  ought  to  remark,  as  I  omitted  to  in 
my  narrative,  that  I  am  ignorant  of  the  length  of 
time  I  lived  with  the  Indians.  I  have  reason  to 
believe  I  was  nineteen  or  twenty  years  of  age 
when  I  left  them,  which  was  in  the  spring  of 
18i6. 

I  have  been  obliged  to  treat  some  of  the  sub 
jects  connected  with  the  manners  and  customs 
of  the  Indians  very  briefly,  because  they  were 
too  fertile  in  matter  to  be  embraced  within  the 
limits  I  had  assigned  my  work,  notwithstand 
ing  I  have  exceeded  my  original  prospectus  by 


Preface.  v 

nearly  one  hundred  pages.  Besides,  there  remains 
much  connected  with  Indian  biography,  language, 
and  particular  medical  practice,  which  it  was  not 
contemplated  to  notice.  These  circumstances 
have  induced  some  of  my  friends  to  urge  the 
publication  of  another  volume;  but  it  is  not  likely 
that  I  shall  in  any  way  enlarge  upon  the  sub 
jects  presented,  unless  it  be  in  the  form  of  an 
appendix  to  a  future  edition  which  I  cannot  flat 
ter  myself  will  be  very  soon  called  for. 

This  volume  with  all  its  imperfections  is  hand 
ed  to  the  public  under  a  belief  that  I  have  ful 
filled  the  engagements  contained  in  the  prospec 
tus.  I  have  no  farther  apologies  to  make,  and 
conclude  by  requesting  the  reader  to  keep  the 
fact  in  view,  that  these  details  have  been  written 
from  a  reccllective  comparison  between  the  in 
formation  I  have  acquired  since  my  assumption 
of  literary  habits,  and  the  cursory  and  accidental 
observations  of  youth  and  immature  manhood, 
when  not  the  slightest  suspicion  existed  of  their 
ulterior  recurrence,  application,  or  importance. 

Philadelphia,  1823. 


CONTENTS. 


Pages. 
Life  of  the  Author,  9  to  142 

CHAPTER  I. 

Of  the  extent,  aspect,  soil,  and  climate  of  the  country,  distin 
guished  at  present  by  the  names  of  the  Missouri  and  Arkansas 
Territories,  -  .  145 

CHAPTER  II. 

Observations  on  the  Mountains,  Lakes,  and  Rivers  of  the  before 

described  Territories,        -  .  _  jgg 

CHAPTER  III. 

Brief  remarks  on  some  of  the  Animals,  Plants,  and  Minerals  in 
digenous  to  this  district  of  country,  -  173 

CHAPTER  IV. 

Considerations  on  the  Physical  and  Moral  condition  of  the  Indians,       1 85 
CHAPTER  V. 

Brief  statistical  remarks  on  the  Kickapoo,  Kansas,  and  Osage  In 
dians,  217 

CHAPTER  VI. 

Views  of  Theocracy,  Religion,  Agency  of  Good  and  Bad  Spirits; 
Of  the  Soul  and  its  Migration;  Religious  Rites;  Prophets, 
Priests,  and  Physicians;  Dreams,  &c.  ...  ^22 

CHAPTER  VII. 

Courtship,  Marriage,  Widowhood,  Polygamy,  Divorcements,  Con 
tinuance  of  Families,  Adoption  of  Children,  Indian  names, 
Disposition  of  the  Infirm  and  Poor,  -  .  235 


VJ11  CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER  VIII. 

Family  Government,  Occupation  and  Economy,  Birth,  Nursing 
and  Education  of  Infants,  Education  and  Amusements  of 
Youth,  Games  of  Chance,  Modes  of  Salutation,  Treatment  of 
Strangers,  Forms  of  Visits,  Feasts,  Festivals,  &c.  261 

CHAPTER  IX. 

Hunting,    Fishing,   Agriculture,    Manufactures,   Currency   and 

Trade,  284 

CHAPTER  X. 
Crimes  and  modes  of  Punishment,  305 

CHAPTER  XI. 
Manner  of  Counting  Time,  Traditions,  Tumuli,  Monuments,  &c.  312 

CHAPTER  XII. 

Polity,  Councils,  Transaction  of  Public  business  generally,  Elec 
tion  of  Chiefs,  Reception  of  Ambassadors,  Peace  runners,  &c.  219 

CHAPTER  XIII. 
Patriotism,  Martial  Character  and  Propensity,  War  Implements, 

Preparations  for,  Management  and  Termination  of  War,  &c.       328 

CHAPTER  XIV. 
Residence,  Dress,  Painting,  Food,  Diseases,  Treatment  of  the 

Sick,  Disposal  of  the  Dead,  Mournings,  &c.  342 

CHAPTER  XV. 

Observations  on  the  Materia  Medica  of  the  Indians,  368 

CHAPTER  XVI. 
Observations  on  the  Indian  practice  of  Surgery  and  Medicine,  394 


LIFE  OF  THE  AUTHOR, 


FROM  HIS 


EARLIEST  RECOLLECTION, 


TO 


HIS  RETURN  FROM  THE  WDJJW8, 


AND 


ASSUMPTION  OF  THE  HABITS  OF  CIVILIZED  LIFE. 


LIFE, 


Or  the  place  of  my  nativity  and  the  circumstances 
of  my  parentage,  I  am  altogether  ignorant,  and  fear 
that  I  shall  forever  remain  so;  as  I  have  assiduously 
explored  every  avenue  through  which  I  could  expect 
information;  both  while  I  was  with  the  Indians,  and 
since  my  residence  in  the  United  States.  I  have  had 
friends,  whose  exertions  to  serve  me,  in  this  particular, 
deserve  my  warmest  gratitude,  and  whilst  I  have  the 
gloomy  reflection  of  knowing  that  their  efforts,  as  well 
as  my  own,  have  been  unavailing,  I  will  cherish  these 
manifestations  of  their  kindness  toward  me  with  the 
devotion  of  a  heart  that  knows  how  to  appreciate  fa 
vours.  This  part  of  my  history,  together  with  most  of 
the  incidents  of  early  life,  which  generally  in  works  of 
this  kind  form  an  interesting  portion,  will,  in  all  proba 
bility,  forever  remain  unknown.  Nevertheless,  some 
features  in  this  period  were  so  strongly  marked  as  to 
leave  indelible  impressions  on  my  mind,  while  others 


12  Life  of  the  Author. 

not  so  strikingly  characterized,  like  the  imperfect  re 
collection  of  a  dream,  cross  my  memory,  but  fix  on  it 
no  decided  and  satisfactory  images. 

I  propose  to  treat  on  these,  and  the  subsequent  his 
tory  of  my  life,  before  I  enter  into  the  details  of  the  ha 
bits,  morals,  and  polity  of  the  Indians  with  whom  I  re 
sided;  because  this  arrangement  will  enable  me  to  em 
body  much  matter  in  my  narrative,  which,  if  read,  I 
am  apprehensive,  will  prove  tedious  and  uninteresting, 
and  which  thas  disposed  of,  can  be  passed  over  at  the 
option  of  ,the  reader;  for  the  subsequent  and  more  in 
teresting  contents  of  the  work,  without  interrupting 
the  general  connection.  Besides,  it  will  afford  me  the  sa 
tisfaction  of  detaching  myself,  in  a  degree,  from  the 
view  of  the  reader  in  the  more  important  parts;  a  cir 
cumstance,  with  which,  in  the  capacity  of  an  author, 
I  may  truly  say  T  wished  altogether  to  have  complied, 
but  which  I  could  not  consistently  do  against  the  opi 
nions  of  many  from  whom  I  have  received  unequivocal 
tokens  of  friendship  and  regard,  and  whose  advice  I 
feel  myself  bound  to  respect. 

I  was  taken  prisoner  at  a  very  early  period  of  my 
life  by  a  party  of  Indians,  who,  from  the  train  of  events 
that  followed,  belonged  to,  or  were  in  alliance  with  the 
Kickapoo  nation.  At  the  same  time,  two  other  white 
children,  a  boy  and  a  small  girl,  were  also  made  pri 
soners. 

I  have  too  imperfect  a  recollection  of  the  circum 
stances  connected  with  this  capture,  to  attempt  any 
account  of  them,  although  I  have  reflected  on  the  sub 
ject  so  often,  and  with  so  great  interest  and  intensity, 


LifeoftheMthm.  IS 

under  the  knowledge  I  have  since  acquired  of  the  In 
dian  modes  of  warfare,  as  nearly  to  establish  at  times 
a  conviction  in  my  mind  of  a  perfect  remembrance.  In 
these  deluded  spells  1  see  the  rush  of  the  Indians,  hear 
their  war  whoops  and  terrific  yells,  and  witness  the 
massacre  of  my  parents  and  connections,  the  pillage  of 
their  property,  and  the  incendious  destruction  of  their 
dwellings.  But  the  first  incident  that  made  an  actual 
and  prominent  impression  on  me,  happened  while  the 
party  were  somewhere  encamped,  no  doubt  shortly  af 
ter  my  capture;  it  was  as  follows:  The  little  girl  whom 
I  before  mentioned,  beginning  to  cry,  was  immediately 
despatched  with  the  blow  of  a  tomahawk  from  one  of 
the  warriors:  the  circumstance  terrified  me  very  much, 
more  particularly  as  it  was  followed  with  very  mena 
cing  motions  of  the  same  instrument,  directed  to  me, 
and  then  pointed  to  the  slaughtered  infant,  by  the 
same  warrior,  which  I  then  interpreted  to  signify,  that  if 
I  cried,  he  would  serve  me  in  the  same  manner.  From 
this  period  till  the  apprehension  of  personal  danger 
had  subsided,  I  recollect  many  of  the  occurrences 
which  took  place. 

Soon  after  the  above  transaction,  we  proceeded  on 
our  journey  till  a  party  separated  from  the  main  body, 
and  took  the  boy  before  noticed  with  them,  which  was 
the  last  I  saw  or  heard  of  him. 

The  Indians  generally  separate  their  white  prison 
ers.  The  practice  no  doubt  originated  more  with  a 
view  to  hasten  a  reconciliation  to  their  change,  and  a 
nationalization  of  feelings,  than  with  any  intention  of 
wanton  cruelty. 

The  Indians  who  retained  me  continued  their  march. 


1 4  Life  of  the  Author. 

chiefly  through  woods,  for  several  successive  days;  a 
circumstance  well  remembered  by  me,  because  the 
fear  of  being  left  behind  called  forth  all  my  efforts  to 
keep  up  with  them,  whenever  from  fatigue  or  any 
other  cause  they  compelled  me  to  walk,  which  was  of 
ten  the  case. 

After  a  long  march  and  much  fatigue,  we  reached 
their  camps,  which  were  situated  on  a  considerable 
stream  of  water,  but  in  what  particular  part  or  section 
of  country,  I  am  wholly  unable  to  say.  Just  before  our 
arrival,  however,  we  were  met  by  a  great  number  of 
old  men,  women,  and  children,  among  whom  was  a 
white  woman  attired  in  the  Indian  costume;  she  was 
the  wife  of  a  principal  chief,  was  a  great  friend  to  the 
Indians,  and  joined  with,  and  I  believe  surpassed  the 
squaws  in  the  extravagancy  of  her  exultations  and  re 
joicings  on  account  of  the  safe  return  of  the  warriors 
with  prisoners,  scalps,  and  other  trophies  obtained 
from  their  vanquished  foes. 

I  think  it  must  have  been  in  the  fall  when  I  was  ta 
ken  prisoner,  because  the  forests,  and  indeed  the  whole 
atmosphere  presented  a  smoky  and  peculiarly  gloomy 
appearance,  which  most  probably  was  owing  to  a  cus 
tom  which  the  Indians  practice,  of  firing  the  leaves  at 
this  season  of  the  year,  to  facilitate  the  collection  of 
nuts  for  their  consumption  during  the  approaching 
winter. 

After  our  arrival  at  their  camps,  and  I  had  become 
reconciled  to  my  new  mode  of  living  and  my  adopted 
connections,  nothing  occurred  for  several  years,  to  the 
best  of  my  recollection,  as  worthy  of  notice,  except  our 


Life  of  the  Author.  15 

repeated  removals,  nor  should  I  mention  this,  only, 
that  it  serves  to  account  for  the  obscurity  with  which 
every  thing  connected  with  my  early  life  is  surrounded. 
I  was  adopted  into  the  family  of  one  of  the  principal 
warriors,  named  Fongoh,  who  claimed  me  as  his  pro 
perty,  from  having  taken  me  prisoner;  his  wife,  a  squaw 
of  an  intermediate  stature,  and  dark  complexion,  proved 
to  me  a  kind  and  affectionate  mother. 

It  may  appear  somewhat  extraordinary  that  I  should 
recollect  the  above  incidents  so  circumstantially,  while 
others  scarcely  separated  from  them  as  to  time,  should 
have  nearly,  or  quite  escaped  my  memory;  but  such  is 
the  fact,  though  I  am  persuaded  from  the  faint  traces  still 
remaining  on  my  mind,  could  either  my  parents  or  the 
location  of  my  childhood  be  presented  to  me  at  this 
time,  in  the  same  state  or  condition  that  they  were  in 
previous  to  my  being  taken  by  the  Indians,  that  I  should 
recognize  them  individually.  But  the  probable  mas 
sacre  of  the  former,  and  the  changes  in  respect  to  the 
latter,  which  have  rapidly  succeeded  each  other  in  the 
country  where  most  likely  my  being  first  dawned, 
forbid  the  hope  of  ever  realizing  these,  to  me,  desira 
ble  and  important  events. 

But  notwithstanding  this  apparent  incongruity  in 
respect  to  memory,  when  the  careless  and  playful  man 
ner  in  which  children  usually  pass  their  time  is  taken 
into  consideration,  together  with  the  violent  changes 
that  interrupted  my  youthful  sports,  the  cause  of  sur 
prise  will,  I  am  persuaded,  cease  to  exist. 

With  respect  to  my  parents,  it  is  highly  probable,  as 
I  before  observed,  that  they  perished  at  the  commence- 


1 6  Life  of  the  Author. 

ment  of  my  captivity.  This  I  infer  from  the  circum 
stances  which  generally  precede,  attend,  and  follow 
the  destruction  of  some  families  who  adventure  to  the 
Western  frontiers  for  a  settlement,  among  which,  from 
the  manner  of  mj  capture,  I  suppose  mine  to  have 
been;  and  as  some  of  my  readers  may  not  be  acquaint 
ed  with  them,  a  few  remarks  here  on  these  subjects 
may  prove  interesting,  and  will  not,  I  am  persuaded, 
be  deemed  irrelative  to  the  plan  I  have  proposed  to 
follow. 

Inheriting  certain  districts  of  country  from  their  an 
cestors,  the  limits  to  which  are  prescribed  either  by  trea 
ties  with  the  several  tribes,  or  are  traditionary  and  mu 
tually  respected;  the  Indians  are  accustomed  to  roam 
with  unrestrained  freedom  through  their  forests  in 
search  of  game,  or  to  cultivate  so  much  of  the  soil  as 
they  may  deem  necessary  to  supply  their  wants  and 
cotbforts.  Every  encroachment  made  upon  their  terri 
tory,  whether  with  or  without  their  consent,  is,  sooner  or 
later,  regarded  as  an  infringement  of  their  natural  rights, 
and  has  frequently  given  rise  to  long,  cruel,  and  extermi 
nating  wars,  not  only  between  different  tribes,  but  be 
tween  the  Indians  and  the  whites.  They  regard  the  latter 
with  much  the  most  scrupulous  jealousy,  because  expe 
rience  has  taught  them  that  every  settlement  on  their 
part  within  their  boundaries,  is  a  precursor  to  their 
farther  recess,  which,  they  most  sensibly  feel,  will  only 
terminate  with  their  final  expulsion,  extermination,  or 
incorporation  with  those  they  esteem  their  natural  and 
most  bitter  enemies.  With  such  feelings  and  views 
in  regard  to  their  neighbours,  and  their  highest  ambi- 


Life  of  the  Author.  15 

tion  being  to  excel  in  war,  to  improve  themselves  in 
which,  no  opportunity  is  suffered  to  escape,  however 
abhorrent  their  mode  of  conducting  it  may  appear  to 
civilized  people,  or  however  it  may  differ  from  the  le 
gitimatized  murders  of  more  refined  governments,  it 
ought  not  to  be  a  subject  of  wonder  that  the  Indian 
warriors  should  often  seek  to  come  in  collision  with 
the  advanced  settlers.  They  do  seek  it,  and  terrible  is 
the  vengeance  they  often  inflict  on  these  unfortunate 
outposts  to  civilized  life,  for  the  imputed  infringements 
of  their  rights. 

The  outsettlers  are  generally  men  of  indolent,  and 
frequently  dissolute  habits;  they,    for  the  most  part, 
hunt  and  fish  to  procure  a  livelihood,  and  this  wander 
ing  mode  of  life  makes  them    acquainted  with   the 
neighbouring  Indians,  their  manners,  and  languages, 
and  finally,  with  the  situations   most    propitious  for 
their  pursuits.     Under  such   circumstances,  perhaps 
with  consent,  though  this  courtesy  is  but  little  regard 
ed;  lured  by  the  present  prospects,  and  regardless  of 
future  dangers,  first,  one  or  two,  and  afterwards  more 
families  venture  into  the  territories  of  the  Indians,  till 
in  fact  the  jealousy  of  the  latter  becomes  excited,  when, 
if  possible,  they  scheme  and  execute  their  destruction. 
The  Indians  are  also  often  provoked  by  other  causes: 
such,  for  instance,  as  frauds  and  thefts  practised  upon 
them,  which  provoke  to  retaliation  and  aggression;  con 
sequently,  the  innocent  and  guilty,  indiscriminately  suf 
fer.     Such  conduct,   mutually  practised  by  them  and 
the  whites,  along  the  whole  extent  of  the  conceived, 
though  arbitrary  boundary,  is  the  cause  of  the  invete- 


18  Life  of  the  Author. 

rate  hostility  that  exists  between  them,  and  leads  to  all 
the  scenes  of  Indian  cruelty  that  are  practised  on  the 
frontier  settlers.  The  settlers  are  aware  of  the  dan 
gers  to  which  they  are  exposed,  and  generally  associ 
ate  for  their  mutual  defence;  when  sufficiently  nume 
rous  they  erect  block-houses  and  pickets,  to  which 
all  retreat  on  particular  signals  being  given.  In  cases 
of  emergency,  where  their  number  is  not  sufficiently 
great  to  encourage  the  hope  of  a  successful  resistance, 
should  they  apprehend  an  attack,  they  retreat  to  places 
of  greater  security,  and  wait  till  the  angry  passions 
of  their  Indian  neighbours  have  subsided,  or  become 
appeased.  This,  however,  does  not  often  happen,  be 
cause  the  Indians  take  their  measures  so  secretly,  and 
execute  them  with  such  expedition,  as  to  cut  them  off 
before  any  definite  suspicion  of  danger  has  been  en 
tertained.  From  the  first,  these  encroachments  are 
viewed  with  a  suspicious  eye  by  the  Indians,  and  should 
any  ill  success  subsequently  attend  their  pursuits  after 
game,  the  cause  is  at  once  ascribed  to  the  white  set 
tlers.  These  complaints  are  for  a  while  individual  and 
feeble;  but  multiplying  and  becoming  clamorous,  a 
council  is  convened,  the  subject  debated,  the  measure 
of  redress  fixed  upon,  and  instantly  carried  into  execu 
tion.  Sometimes,  however,  secret  combinations  of  the 
young  warriors,  with  a  view  to  acquire  celebrity  and 
distinction,  anticipate  this  form,  and  the  first  intelli 
gence  the  chiefs  have  of  their  plan,  is  their  return  from 
an  expedition  with  scalps,  prisoners,  &c.  But  by  far 
the  most  frequent  and  summary  way  of  chastising 
those  intruders,  is  practised  by  the  hunting  parties: 


Life  of  the  Author.  19 

who,  while  these  hostile  feelings  exist,  promiscuously 
destroy  them,  in  whatever  situation  they  may  be  found. 
For  this  conduct,  the  warriors  generally  receive  the 
approbation  and  plaudits  of  the  chiefs.  When  neither 
of  the  above  modes  amount  to  a  radical  cure  of  the 
evil,  other  measures  having  been  determined  on,  and 
the  arrangements  made,  necessary  to  carry  them  into 
execution,  the  war-party  starts  for  the  settlement,  on 
the  destruction  of  which  it  is  bent.  On  arriving  in  the 
ueighbourhood,  should  the  settlements  be  strong,  and 
capable  of  making  much  resistance,  the  Indians  sepa 
rate,  and  secrete  themselves  till  a  favourable  opportu 
nity  presents  for  an  attack;  such,  for  instance,  as  the 
absence  of  the  men;  when  upon  a  signal  being  given, 
they  rush  simultaneously  upon,  and  force  an  entrance 
into  their  dwellings,  block-houses,  or  pickets.  Their 
conduct  is  then  governed  by  the  danger  they  have  to 
apprehend  from  the  sudden  return,  or  number  of  their 
enemies;  should  this  be  great,  and  the  prospect  of  cut 
ting  them  off  by  ambuscade  appear  doubtful,  an  indis 
criminate  slaughter  of  the  inhabitants,  and  destruction 
of  property  follow.  But  if  the  danger  be  less,  they  kill 
most  of  the  men,  reserving  only  such  as  would  be  like 
ly  to  associate  with  them,  or  those  against  whom  they 
entertain  a  pointed  enmity  for  injuries  received,  which 
they  intend  to  revenge  before  their  assembled  tribe,  in 
the  most  exemplary  manner.  Should  the  settlement, 
however,  be  weak,  the  Indians  commence  the  attack  on 
their  arrival,  and  if  they  prove  successful,  the  men  ge 
nerally  are  treated  as  above,  the  women  and  children 
carried  off  prisoners,  and  the  houses  pillaged,  and  then 


20  Life  of  the  Author. 

fired,  with  their  remaining  contents.  This  is  a  brief 
outline  of  their  mode  of  warfare  with  the  whites,  and 
is  perhaps  all  that  requires  to  be  said  on  the  subject 

As  I  grew  larger  so  as  to  recollect  the  more  recent 
incidents  of  my  life,  the  Indian  boys  were  accustomed 
tauntingly  to  upbraid  me  with  being  white,  and  with 
the  whites  all  being  squaws;  a  reproachful  term  used 
generally  among  the  Indians,  in  contradistinction  to 
that  oficarrior.  This  often  involved  me  in  boyish  con 
flicts,  from  which  I  sometimes  came  off  victorious. 
These  contests  were  always  conducted  fairly,  and  the 
victor  uniformly  received  the  praises  and  encourage 
ments  of  the  men;  while  the  vanquished,  if  he  had  con 
ducted  himself  bravely,  was  no  less  an  object  of  their 
notice;  if  otherwise,  he  was  neglected,  and  much  pains 
were  taken  to  shame  and  mortify  him;  nor  would  this 
conduct  be  relaxed  in  the  slightest  degree,  till  he  had 
retrieved  his  character.  The  Indians  are  not  only 
spectators,  but  empires  in  these  contests;  they  discover 
great  interest  in  them,  and  always  adjudge  with  the 
strictest  impartiality.  By  such  means  the  courage  and 
character  of  the  young  Indians  are  tested,  and  when 
deficient,  the  remedy  is  at  once  applied,  and  so  effectu 
ally,  that  instances  of  cowardice  are  seldom  discovered 
among  them  after  they  have  arrived  at  the  age  of  pu 
berty.  From  the  above  practice,  it  should  not  be  in 
ferred  that  they  encourage  discord  and  quarrelling 
among  themselves;  the  fact  is  otherwise;  and  in  truth 
they  experience  much  less  than  is  met  with  in  the 
lower  orders  of  civilized  life. 


Life  of  the  Author.  21 

The  white  woman  whom  I  noticed  a  little  back,  was 
no  way  remarkable  for  any  attention  to  me,  which  at 
this  period  of  my  life  I  think  somewhat  extraordinary; 
but  perhaps,  like  myself,  she  had  been  taken  prisoner 
by  the  Indians  while  young,  and  her  sympathies  had 
become  enlisted  for,  or  identified  with  those  of  the 
tribe.  She  had  two  children,  was  tall,  healthy,  and 
good-looking,  as  I  judge  from  the  impressions  made 
on  my  mind  at  that  early  period  of  my  life.  She  sepa 
rated  from  us  in  company  with  her  husband  and  a  con 
siderable  party  of  Indians,  who  had  become  disaffected, 
while  on  a  hunting  excursion  on  some  of  the  branches 
of  the  Mississippi,  during  the  last  year,  except  one  or 
two  that  I  remained  with  this  tribe;  since  which,  1  have 
heard  nothing  concerning  her.  She  was  much  beloved 
by  the  Indians,  was  in  the  prime  of  life,  and  I  have  no 
doubt  is  now  living  with  some  of  the  Kickapoos  on  the 
Mississippi,  or  some  of  its  tributary  streams. 

Digressing  a  little,  I  may  here  observe  that  1  met 
three  or  four  white  children,  apparently  of  my  own  age, 
while  travelling  among  the  different  tribes.  They  ap 
peared  like  myself  to  have  been  at  first  forced  to  assume 
the  Indian  character  and  habits;  but  time,  and  a  con 
formity  to  custom  had  nationalized  them,  and  they 
seemed  as  happy  and  contented  as  though  they  had 
descended  directly  from  the  Indians,  and  were  in  pos 
session  of  their  patrimony.  I  also  met  some,  whose 
parents,  either  on  the  side  of  the  father  or  mother,  had 
been  white:  they  sustained  the  character  of  brave  war 
riors;  but  in  general  no  cast,  differing  from  that  of  the 
tribe,  is  held  in  repute  or  estimation.  It  is  a  remark- 


22  Life  of  the  Author. 

able  fact,  that  white  people  generally  when  brought  up 
among  the  Indians,  become  unalterably  attached  to 
.their  customs,  and  seldom  afterwards  abandon  them. 
I  have  known  two  instances  of  white  persons,  who  had 
arrived  at  manhood,  leaving  their  connections,  and  civi 
lized  habits,  assuming  the  Indian,  and  fulfilling  all  his 
duties.  These,  however,  happened  among  the  Chero- 
kees.  Thus  far  I  am  an  exception,  and  it  is  highly 
probable  I  shall  ever  remain  such;  though,  I  must  con 
fess,  the  struggle  in  my  bosom  was  for  a  considerable 
time  doubtful,  and  even  now  my  mind  often  reverts  to 
the  innocent  scenes  of  my  childhood,  with  a  mixture  of 
pleasurable  and  painful  emotions,  that  is  altogether  in 
describable.  But  my  intercourse  with  refined  society, 
acquaintance  with  books,  and  a  glimpse  at  the  wonder 
ful  structure  into  which  the  mind  is  capable  of  being 
moulded,  have,  I  am  convinced,  unalterably  attached 
me  to  a  social  intercourse  with  civilized  man,  com 
posed  as  he  is  of  crudities  and  contradictions. 

While  the  Indians,  with  whom  I  lived,  were  engaged 
on  the  Kaskaskia  river  in  making  sugar,  the  season 
after  they  had  separated  from  the  white  woman,  as  just 
noticed,  a  party  of  Patavvattomies  split  the  sugar  troughs, 
hacked,  and  very  much  injured  the  sugar  trees,  stole 
several  horses,  and  committed  other  depredations  on 
their  property.  The  Kickapoos  determined  to  make 
reprisals,  and,  accordingly,  a  party  of  their  warriors 
pursued  the  aggressors  down  the  river,  put  them  to 
flight,  and  returned  with  most  of  their  horses  and  some 
scalps,  without  having  sustained  any  loss  on  their  part 
The  Kickapoos,  sensible  that  their  hunting  grounds 


Life  of  the  Author.  23 

were  but  indifferently  supplied  with  game,  while  those 
adjoining  them  in  some  directions  were  quite  the  re 
verse,  were  in  consequence  much  addicted  to  roving. 
Parties  of  them  had  already  settled  to  the  west  of  the 
Missouri,  and  those  who  renmmecf,  usually  extended 
their  hunts  along  the  great  lakes,  or  the  Mississippi, 
much  to  the  annoyance  of  their  neighbours,  and  the 
interruption  of  their  own  peaceful  relations.  By  such 
conduct,  and  by  divisions  among  themselves,  they  had 
become  comparatively  weak;  and  it  was  the  wish  of 
the  most  influential  warriors  of  the  tribe,  to  join  their 
brethren  beyond  the  Missouri;  while  those  who  had 
hunted  to  the  north,  and  carried  on  a  considerable  trade 
at  the  post  of  Mackinaw,  opposed  the  measure.  The 
subject  was  debated  a  long  time,  with  great  warmth^ 
and  ended  in  a  separation  of  the  parties.  Those  in 
favour  of  migration  immediately  commenced  their 
march,  taking  me  with  them. 

They  were  obliged  to  pass  through  the  hunting 
ground  of  the  Fatawattomies,  which  occasioned  much 
skirmishing  with  some  hunting  parties  of  that  nation; 
but  they  finally  succeeded  in  crossing  the  Mississippi^ 
without  sustaining  much  loss.  Thence  they  proceeded 
up  the  Marameck  river,  to  a  village  of  the  Shawanees, 
the  same,  I  believe,  that  is  now  called  Rogerstown. 
The  Kickapoos  were  cordially  received,  and  the  pipe 
went  round  in  confirmation  of  mutual  friendship.  After 
remaining  for  some  time  here,  the  party  proceeded  for 
several  days  up  the  Marameck,  leaving  my  mother  be 
hind;  but  for  what  reason,  I  was  never  able  to  learn. 
The  separation  filled  me  with  the  most  painful  sensa- 


24  Life  of  the  Author. 

tions;  but  I  had  then  become  so  old  as  to  appreciate 
the  importance  of  sustaining  my  Indian  character,  and 
therefore  scorned  to  complain.  We  finally  encamped 
on  the  banks  of  this  river,  considerably  above  the 
Shawanee  town,  in  a  delightful  country,  which  was 
abundantly  supplied  with  game.  The  hunters  made 
frequent  excursions  to  explore  the  country  and  take 
buffalo;  in  one  of  which  they  were  attacked,  and  very 
roughly  handled  by  a  hunting  party  of  strange  Indians, 
who,  it  was  supposed,  claimed  the  hunting  grounds,  and 
considered  the  Kickapoos  as  violaters  of  their  rights. 
This  surprise  and  defeat,  together  with  their  own  weak 
ness,  induced  the  Kickapoos  to  send  runners  to  the 
Shawanees  for  assistance;  but  they  returned,  without 
being  able  to  procure  any:  which  induced  the  party  to 
ascend  the  river  to  a  greater  distance,  with  a  view  to 
avoid  their  enemies.  This  step,  however,  proved  highly 
detrimental  to  them,  for  by  this  time  the  hostile  Indians 
had  appeared  in  more  considerable  numbers  below, 
and,  as  reported  by  some  spies  who  bad  been  sent  out 
to  make  observations,  cut  off  a  retreat.  In  this  state 
of  things,  the  party,  to  avoid  a  surprise,  crossed  the 
river,  and  pursued  their  journey  with  great  industry, 
without  any  interruption  till  they  unexpectedly  arrived 
opposite  to  a  settlement  of  Kickapoos,  which  had  been 
effected  some  time  previously,  by  a  party  that  had  pre 
ceded  them. 

This  settlement,  when  first  made,  consisted  of  about 
ninety  warriors;  their  number  now  was  much  reduced, 
and,  reinforced  by  our  party,  did  not  much  exceed  the 
original  number.  They  were  considered  as  intruders 


Life  of  the  Author.  25 

by  the  neighbouring  Indians,  who  carried  on  a  desul 
tory  warfare  with  them;  which,  if  they  had  remained 
where  they  were,  must  finally  have  terminated  in  their 
total  destruction.  To  return  would  be  attended  with 
great  dunger;  they  therefore  concluded  to  advance  fur 
ther  into  the  country,  which  they  considered  would  be 
flying  from  it;  besides,  in  the  latter  direction,  game, 
the  most  important  object  next  to  their  safety,  was  very 
abundant.  The  execution  of  this  resolution  was  has 
tened  by  several  skirmishes,  which  the  Kickapoos  had 
about  this  time.  They  accordingly  crossed  the  river, 
and  coursed  up  its  banks  till  they  blended  with  the 
ridges  and  hills.  During  the  early  part  of  the  march, 
the  hunters  had  some  engagements  with  hostile  wan 
dering  parties,  which,  though  by  no  means  decisive, 
operated  in  the  aggregate,  much  against  them.  They 
however  found  as  they  receded  from  the  larger  streams, 
and  good  grazing  grounds,  that  this  annoyance  almost 
entirely  ceased;  but  then  the  game  diminished  with  the 
danger;  there  was,  nevertheless,  a  sufficiency  to  supply 
all  their  wants,  and  they  again  fixed  their  camps,  with 
the  hope  of  enjoying  uninterrupted  peace,  till  more  of 
their  nation  should  join  them,  and  they  were  better  pre 
pared  to  repel  injuries,  [n  this  they  were  however  dis 
appointed;  for  they  were  shortly  after  surprised  by  a 
large  party  of  wandering  Pawnees,  which  massacred 

^^ "•  m •^•^^*^"""^^^— T-^^ ^  i ««">••  MI —JJ^'«'  ""'  m~'~  •-     '-•••11  r 

and  scalped  nearly  all  their  warriors,  and  took  the  re-\ 
rnalm1er,Tncludii)g  men,  women,  and  children,  prison 
ers.     The  march  that  followed  was  long;  and  over  a 
broken  country,  which,  to  the  best  of  my  recollection, 
was  not  interrupted  by  any  very  large  stream. 


26  Life  of  the  Jluthw. 

The  Indians  who  now  claimed  me,  had  many  small 
engagements,  some  of  which,  I  believe,  were  with  the 
Osageg^  as  I  heard  that  name  frequently  used.  Some 
months  must  have  transpired  in  this  way,  in  which  I  do 
not  remember  to  have  suffered  any  thing  remarkable; 
nor  were  my  affections  enlisted  in  favour  of  my  new 
masters  by  any  particular  kindness  or  attention  shown 
me.  We  had  now  come  to  the  hunting  grounds  of  the 
Kansasf  Indians,  at  least  I  learnt  so  from  the  incidents 
that  followed,  and  also  from  the  Kansas  themselves. 
The  party  I  was  with,  as  before  observed,  were  wan 
derers;  that  is,  having  no  fixed  towns,  and  not  scru 
pulous  as  to  the  infringement  of  the  privileges  of  others. 
They  pushed  their  hunting  excursions  into  the  neigh 
bourhood  of  the  Kansas'  hunting  parties,  had  frequent 
skirmishes  with  them,  and  lost  or  took  several  scalps, 
according  to  whichever  party  prevailed;  but  nothing 
decisive  occurred,  till  the  Kansas  hunters  received  re 
inforcements  from  their  villages  on  the  Kansas  river, 
when  a  bloody  engagement  ensued,  which  terminated 
in  nearly  an  equal  loss  to  both  parties.  Shortly  after 
this,  our  party,  while  in  their  camps,  were  surprised  by 
the  Kansas,  who  had  been  reinforced  and  almost  en 
tirely  cut  off;  a  few  warriors  escaped,  and  the  remain 
der,  including  myself,  were  takenj)risoners.  The  Kan 
sas  took  us  after  a  long  march  to  their  towns,  situated 
on  the  Kansas  river,  several  hundred  miles  above  its 
confluence  with  the  Missouri,  which  is  three  hundred 
and  fifty  miles  above  the  entrance  of  the  latter  river 
into  the  Mississippi. 

s6'  I  accordinff  to  tne  Indian  pronunciation. 


Life  of  the  Author.  21 

Shortly  after  my  arrival,  I  was  adopted  into  the  fa 
mily  of  Kee-nees-tah  by  his  squaw,  who  had  lost  a  son 
in  one  of  their  recent  engagements  with  the  Pawnees. 
I  was  exceedingly  fortunate  from  this  election,  and  not 
only  the  chiefs  and  squaws,  but  the  whole  tribe  treated 
me  with  regard  and  tenderness.  This  conduct  in  re 
spect  to  myself  was  not  singular,  for  all  the  women 
and  children  were  treated  in  the  same  manner;  while 
the  warriors,  who  were  so  unfortunate  as  not  to  fall  in 
battle,  were  nearly  all  tortured  to  death,  a  few  of  them, 
however,  were  respected  for  their  distinguished  bra 
very,  and  permitted  to  live  amongst  them,  it  is  some 
what  remarkable,  that  among  the  few  who  survived 
this  tragic  event,  was  an  Indian  named  Nee-ke-rah, 
who,  as  I  have  since  been  informed  by  an  officer  of 
great  respectability,  that  served  in  colonel  Mussel's 
regiment  of  rangers,  subsequently  returned  to  the  hunt 
ing  grounds  of  the  Kickapoos,  where  he  had  formerly 
resided,  joined  the  Indians  hostile  to  the  United  States, 
and  fell,  either  at  the  battle  of  the  Wabash.  or  Missis- 
sinua  towns. 

In  justice  to  my  own  feelings,  I  cannot  avoid  making 
some  remarks  in  this  place,  on  the  difference  of  cha 
racter  that  exists  between  the  Kickapoo  and  Kansas 
Indians.  The  former  are  treacherous,  deceitful,  cun 
ning,  not  tenacious  of  a  good  character,  exceedingly 
remiss  in  their  social  habits  and  intercourse,  and  are 
held  in  humble  estimation  by  the  neighbouring  tribes: 
while  the  character  of  the  latter,  according  to  the  esti 
mation  I  formed  of  their  conduct  to  me,  is  directly  the 
reverse.  In  this  difference  of  their  general  character. 


23  Life  of  the  Jlwfhar. 

it  is,  however,  possible  for  me  to  be  mistaken;  but 
gratitude  is  a  virtue  inculcated  by  all  the  Indian  tribes 
with  which  1  have  been  acquainted;  and  so  gre.at  was 
the  change  of  conduct  towards  me,  after  my  transpo 
sition  from  the  former  to  the  latter,  that  I  am  persuaded 
my  readers  will  excuse  me,  even  should  J  have  com 
mitted  an  error. 

I  was  too  short  a  time  with  the  party  from  whom 
the  Kansas  took  me,  to  form  any  correct  opinion  of 
their  character;  their  conduct  to  me  was  hi  no  respect 
remarkable,  and  1  am  not  positive  to  what  tribe  of 
Pawnees  they  belonged. 

In  the  ensuing  fall  the  traders  came  among  us,  and 
here  for  the  first  time,  to  the  best  of  my  recollection, 
I  saw  a  white  man.  My  surprise,  as  may  be  naturally 
supposed,  was  great;  but  in  a  short  time  my  curiosity 
became  satiated,  and  their  conduct,  demeanour,  and 
employment,  regarded  under  the  prejudices  I  had  im 
bibed  from  the  Indians,  left  no  very  favourable  opinion 
of  them  on  my  mind.  It  was  in  the  fall  season  when 
I  arrived  at  the  Kansas  towns:  the  Indians  were  nume 
rous  and  well  provided  with  venison,  buffalo  meat,  corn, 
nuts,  &c.;  and  judging  from  theknowedge  I  have  since 
acquired,  had  made  greater  advances  towards  civilized 
life,  than  any  of  the  neighbouring  tribes.  They  had  a 
large  number  of  horses;  and  while  with  them,  I  first 
learned  to  ride  that  animal.  Here,  after  I  had  become 
acquainted  with  their  language,  I  was  accustomed,  in 
company  with  the  Indian  boys,  to  listen  with  indescrib 
able  satisfaction  to  the  sage  counsels,  inspiring  narra 
tives,  and  traditionary  tales  of  Tshut-che-nau.*  This 

*  "  Tshut-che-nau,"  means  in  the  Indian  dialect,   "  Defender  of  the 
People." 


Life  of  the  Author.  29 

venerable  worn-out  warrior  would  often  admonish  us 
for  our  faults,  and  exhort  us  never  to  tell  a  lie.  "  Never 
steal,  except  it  be  from  an  enemy,  whom  it  is  just  that 
we  should  injure  in  every  possible  way.  When  you 
become  men,  be  brave  and  cunning  in  war,  and  de 
fend  your  hunting  grounds  against  all  encroachments. 
Never  suffer  your  squaws  or  little  ones  to  want.  Pro 
tect  the  squaws  and  strangers  from  insult.  On  no  ac 
count  betray  your  friend.  Resent  insults — revenge 
yourselves  on  your  enemies.  Drink  not  the  poisonous 
strong-water  of  the  white  people;  it  is  sent  by  the  Bad 
Spirit  to  destroy  the  Indians.  Fear  not  death;  none 
but  cowards  fear  to  die.  Obey  and  venerate  the  old 
people,  particularly  your  parents.  Fear  and  propi 
tiate  the  Bad  Spirit,  that  he  may  do  you  no  harm; — 
love  and  adore  the  Good  Spirit,  who  made  us  all,  who 
supplies  our  hunting  grounds,  and  keeps  us  alive." 

He  would  then  point  to  the  scars  that  disfigured 
his  body,  and  say,  "  often  have  I  been  engaged  in 
deadly  combat  with  the  enemies  of  our  nation,  and  al 
most  as  often  come  off  victorious. — I  have  made  long 
walks  over  snow  and  ice,  and  through  swamps  and 
prairies,  without  food,  in  search  of  my  country's  foes: 
I  have  taken  this  and  that  prisoner,  and  the  scalps  of 
such  and  such  warriors." 

Now  looking  round  on  his  auditors  with  an  indescri 
bable  expression  of  feeling  in  his  countenance,and  point 
ing  to  the  green  fields  of  corn,  and  to  the  stores  collected 
from  the  hunting  grounds,  he  would  continue,  "  For  the 
peaceful  enjoyment  of  all  these,  you  are  indebted  to 
myself  and  to  my  brave  warriors.  But  now  they  are  all 


30  LifeoftheJluttior. 

gone,  and  I  only  remain.  Like  a  decayed  prairie  tree. 
I  stand  alone:  the  companions  of  my  youth,  the  par 
takers  of  my  sports,  my  toils,  and  my  dangers,  recline 
their  heads  on  the  bosom  of  our  Mother.*  My  sun  is 
fast  descending  behind  the  western  hills,  and  I  feel  that 
it  will  soon  be  night  with  me." 

Finally,  his  heart  overflowing  with  gratitude,  with 
uplifted  hands,  and  eyes  directed  heaven-wards,  he 
would  close  the  interesting  scene,  by  thanking  the 
great  and  good  Spirit,  for  having  been  so  long  spared 
as  an  example  to  point  out  to  the  young  men,  the  true 
path  to  glory  and  fame.  I  loved  this  old  man,  the  In 
dians  all  loved  him,  and  we  always  listened  to  his  wise 
counsels,  with  the  greatest  satisfaction  and  delignt.  I 
am  convinced  that  much  of  this  venerable  chiefs  cha 
racter  would  have  adorned  the  proudest  age  of  civilized 
life.  Surely  it  was  a  bright  example  in  the  western  wilds 
of  uneducated  virtue  and  practical  piety. 

Such,  connected  with  the  traditionary  accounts  of 
the  Indians,  of  which  I  shall  take  notice  in  the  pro 
gress  of  this  work,  were  our  more  serious  employments: 
while  dancing,  running  races,  wrestling,  jumping, 
swimming,  playing  with  the  hoop,  throwing  the  toma 
hawk,  fighting  sham  battles,  and  holding  councils, 
made  up  the  most  of  our  amusements.  My  employ 
ment,  while  with  the  Kansas,  was  similar  to  that  of  the 
Indian  boys  generally,  and  consisted  in  assisting  the 
squaws  to  perform  their  various  duties,  and  in  taking 
fish  and  some  kinds  of  game. 

While  with  this  nation,  a  party  of  hunters  consist 
ing  of  about  thirty,  which  had  ascended  the  Kansas 

*  Meaning  the  Earth. 


Life  of  the  Author.  31 

river,  and  crossed  over  to  some  of  the  branches  of  the 
Arkansas,  were  routed  with  some  loss  by  a  party  of 
wandering  Pawnees.  On  their  return,  a  council  was 
convened,  and  the  subject  of  migrating  to  new  hunting 
grounds,  connected  with  which,  the  recent  excursion 
had  been  made,  was  solemnly  debated.  Tut-tes-se-gau, 
or  the  Rushing  Wind,  a  brave  and  ambitious  warrior, 
zealously  supported  the  measure:  he  observed  that,  in 
the  recent  contest,  he  had  lost  a  brother:  that  a  remov 
al  would  bring  them  into  delightful  hunting  grounds, 
and  place  them  in  the  immediate  neighbourhood  of 
their  natural  enemies:  that  thus  an  opportunity  of  re 
venge  would  be  offered,  and  new  fields  of  glory  be 
opened  to  exercise  the  courage  and  skill  of  the  young 
warriors:  while  the  chief  Kis-ke-mas,  or  the  Waving 
Grass,  as  zealously  opposed  it.  In  discussing  the  sub 
ject,  he  observed,  that  the  hunting  grounds  they  al 
ready  possessed,  were  sufficiently  extensive  and  well 
furnished  with  game  to  supply  all  their  wants;  they  were 
theirs  by  inheritance,  and  they  were  able  and  willing 
to  defend  them:  and  that  to  restrain  and  keep  in  fear 
their  neighbouring  enemies,  presented  sufficiently  bril 
liant  and  more  just  objects  for  exercising  the  bravery 
and  ambition  of  their  warriors.  "  The  hunting  grounds 
we  propose  to  acquire,  belong  to  powerful  nations. — 
They  will  unite  and  defend  them,  as  we  would  curs, 
to  the  last.  Such  a  measure  would  lead  to  a  perpetual 
and  exterminating  war.  How  many  women  and  little 
children  it  would  leave  without  hunters  to  provide  food 
for  them  and  warriors  to  defend  them  against  their  ene 
mies!  As  for  their  bravery,  none  could  doubt  it;  every 


32  Life  of  the  Author. 

stream  that  watered  theirvastly  extensive  country,  could 
afford  proof  of  it;  and  if  this  is  not  sufficient,  the  scars 
they  all  bore  would  incontrovertibly  establish  it,  as  long 
as  the  fire  of  life  burned."  I  heard  this  subject  discussed; 
much  division  of  opinion  existed;  but  the  wise  counsels 
and  appropriate  eloquence  of  Kis-ke-mas,  prevailed.  The 
Pawnees,  Mahas,  and  some  other  nations  were,  to  the 
best  of  my  recollection,  severally  at  war  with  each 
other  about  this  time,  and  the  two  above  mentioned, 
were  also  hostile  to  the  Kansas,  and  made  during  the 
summer,  several  disconnected  incursions  upon  their 
hunting  grounds,  killed  several  of  their  hunters,  and 
stole  many  of  their  horses.  The  Kansas  determining 
to  put  a  stop  to  these  encroachments,  and  to  make  re 
prisals,  pursued  one  of  these  marauding  parties,  belong 
ing  to  the  Pawnees,  up  the  Kansas  river  to  the  shoals  be 
low  Neesh-ke-nah,  or  the  Willow  islands  of  the  traders, 
where  there  is  a  safe  ford,  which  is  a  thorough-fare 
for  the  Indians  in  their  hunting  and  depredatory  excur 
sions.  The  Pawnees,  perceiving  that  they  were  pursued, 
and  taking  advantage  of  the  very  dry  season  and  high 
winds  that  pre\  ailed,  set  fire  to  the  leaves  and  prairie- 
grass,  and  made  safe  their  retreat  across  the  river. 
The  Kansas  were  in  consequence,  compelled  to  aban 
don  the  pursuit,  and  escaped  with  great  difficulty  from 
the  smoke  and  liames,  which  spread  with  the  most  as 
tonishing  rapidity.  About  this  time,  the  Mahas,  who 
were  and  for  a  long  time  had  been  at  war  with  the 
Kansas,  and  also  with  the  Ottowas,  made  peace  with 
the  latter,  and  uniting  their  forces  determined  to  resist 
the  ambkious  views  of  the  Kansas,  as  respected  the 
farther  extension  of  their  hunting  grounds. 


Life  of  the  Author.  33 

After  much  skirmishing  on  both  sides,  in  which  no 
great  advantage  was  gained,  a  decisive  and  bloody  bat 
tle  was  fought,  late  in  the  fall,  on  the  Gravelly  Fork, 
a  few  miles  above  its  confluence  with  the  Kansas  river, 
in  which  the  Kansas  came  off  victorious  with  the  loss 
of  the  brave  and  gallant  Kis-ke-rnas,  and  fourteen  or 
fifteen  of  his  warriors.  The  loss  on  the  other  side  was 
much  more  considerable;  the  Mahas  and  Otto  was 
having  lost  thirty-five  killed,  and  twenty-five  taken  pri 
soners. 

The  return  of  the  Kansas  with  their  prisoners  and 
scalps,  was  greeted  by  the  squaws,  as  is  usual  on  such 
occasions,  by  the  most  extravagant  rejoicings;  while 
every  imaginable  indignity  was  practised  on  the  prison 
ers.  The  rage  of  the  relict  of  Kis-ke-mas  knew  no 
bounds:  she,  with  the  rest  of  the  squaws,  particularly 
those  who  had  lost  any  connections,  and  the  children, 
whipped  the  prisoners  with  green  briars,  and  hazle 
switches,  and  threw  firebrands,  clubs,  and  stones  at 
them  as  they  ran  between  their  Tanks,  to  the  painted 
post,  which  is  a  goal  of  safety  for  all  who  arrive  at  it, 
till  their  fate  is  finally  determined  in  a  general  council 
of  the  victorious  warriors.  A  farther  account  of  this 
ceremony  will  be  subsequently  noticed.  The  prison 
ers  all  arrived  at  the  place  of  safety  alive:  though  some 
of  them  were  horribly  mangled.  In  the  course  of  a 
few  days,  a  council  was  held,  in  which  it  was  determi 
ned,  to  spare  the  lives  of  all  the  prisoners  except  two, 
who  were  chiefs',  and  had  rendered  themselves  con 
spicuous  objects  for  revenge,  from  instigating  the  con 
federate  war.  These  two  chiefs  were  Mahas;  they 

E 


34  LifeoftheAutlior. 

were  never  heard  to  complain  during  the  protracted 
and  cruel  tortures  inflicted  on  them  by  the  squaws- 
one  of  them,  on  the  contrary,  did  all  in  his  power  to 
provoke  his  persecutors;  observing  to  the  wife  of  Kis- 
ke-mas,  "  I  killed  your  husband,  I  took  his  scalp,  I 
drank  his  blood,  1  owe  my  country  nothing:  I  have 
fought  many  battles  for  her,  killed  many  of  her 
enemies,  and  leave  behind  me  warriors  enough  to  re 
venge  my  death,  to  defend  their  hunting  grounds, 
squaws  and  little  ones.  1  am  a  man:  the  fate  of  war 
is  against  me: — I  die  like  a  warrior.'"' 

Not  long  after  this,  I  experienced  a  painful  loss. 
The  squaw  who  had  adopted  me  among  her  children, 
and  who  had  treated  me  with  great  tenderness  and  af 
fection,  was  accidentally  drowned  in  attempting  to  col 
lect  drift  wood,  during  the  prevalence  of  a  flood.  This 
circumstance  was  the  cause  of  grief,  apparently  more 
poignant  to  be  endured  than  is  usually  experienced  in 
civilized  life;  because,  the  customs  of  the  Indians  do 
not  tolerate  the  same  open  expression  of  feelings,  from 
the  indulgence  of  which  the  acuteness  of  grief  is  re 
lieved,  and  sooner  subsides.  The  Indians  regard  tears, 
or  any  expression  of  grief,  as  a  mark  of  weakness  in 
males,  and  unworthy  of  the  character  of  the  warrior. 
In  obedience  to  this  custom,  I  bore  my  affliction  in 
silence,  in  order  to  sustain  my  claims  to  their  respect 
and  esteem;  but  nevertheless,  I  sincerely  and  deeply 
felt  the  bereavement;  and  cannot  even  at  this  late  day, 
reflect  on  her  maternal  conduct  to  me,  from  the  time  I 
was  taken  prisoner  by  the  Kansas,  to  her  death,  with 
out  the  association  of  feelings,  to  which,  in  other  res- 


Life  of  the  Author.  35 

pects  I  am  a  stranger.  She  was  indeed  a  mother  to 
me;  and  I  feel  my  bosom  dilate  with  gratitude  at  the 
recollection  of  her  goodness,  and  care  of  me  during 
this  helpless  period  of  my  life.  This,  to  those  who 
have  been  bred  in  refinement  and  ease,  under  the  fond 
and  watchful  guardianship  of  parents,  may  appear  gross 
and  incongruous.  If,  however,  the  imagination  be  al 
lowed  scope,  and  a  lad  ten  or  twelve  years  of  age,  with 
out  kindred  or  name,  or  any  knowledge  by  which  he 
could  arrive  at  an  acquaintance  with  any  of  the  cir 
cumstances  connected  with  his  being,  be  supposed  in 
the  central  wilds  of  North  America,  nearly  a  thousand 
miles  from  any  white  settlement,  a  prisoner  or  sojour- 
ner  among  a  people,  on  whom  he  had  not  the  slightest 
claim,  and  with  whose  language,  habits  and  character, 
he  was  wholly  unacquainted;  but,  who  nevertheless 
treated  him  kindly;  and  it  will  appear  not  only  natural 
but  rational,  that  he  should  return  such  kindness  with 
gratitude  and  affection.  Such  nearly  was  my  situation, 
and  such  in  fact  were  my  feelings  at  that  time;  and 
however  my  circumstances  have  since  changed,  or 
however  they  may  change  in  the  future,  I  have  no 
hope  of  seeing  happier  days  than  I  experienced  at  this 
early  period  of  my  life,  while  sojourning  with  the  Kan 
sas  nation,  on  the  Kansas  river,  some  hundred  miles 
above  its  confluence  with  the  Missouri.  Shortly  after 
the  death  of  my  adopted  mother,  the  sage  and  venera 
ble  Indian  chief,  Tshut-che-nau,  whom  I  have  before 
noticed,  died.  The  whole  nation  grieved  for  his  loss, 
a  large  concourse  followed  him  to  the  grave,  and  the 
ceremony  of  burial  was  solemn  and  deeply  impressive. 


36  Life  of  the  Author. 

Early  in  the  following  spring,  a  party  of  about  thirty 
hunters  and  eleven  boys,  including  myself,  started  on 
a  hunting  excursion;  it  was  the  first  time  the  Indians 
had  taken  me  with  them,  and  the  hunt  excited  great 
interest  especially  as  the  boys,  armed  only  with  bows 
and  arrows,  were  very  successful  in  the  chace.  We 
ascended  the  Kansas  river  nearly  to  its  source,  till  we 
arrived  at  the  hills  that  separate  it  from  the  waters  that 
flow  into  the  Arkansas.  From  thence  we  directed  our 
course  to  the  right,  and  crossed  the  head  waters  of  se 
veral  streams  that  flow  into  the  Missouri.  We  ascend 
ed  one  of  these  called  the  Kee-nesh-tah,  or  the  river 
that  sinks;  known  to  the  traders  by  the  name  of  the 
La  Platte,  several  hundred  miles.  This  river  takes 
its  Indian  name  from  flowing  in  some  places,  through 
districts  of  sand,  over  which  it  spreads  to  a  great  ex 
tent  and  sometimes  nearly  disappears.  It  is  shoal  and 
not  navigable,  except  for  short  distances  even  for  ca 
noes.  The  districts  of  country  remote  from  the  water 
courses,  are  generally  prairie,,  arid  are  abundantly  sup 
plied  with  buffalo,  elk,  deer,  bears,  and  other  smaller 
game. 

We  passed  the  summer  in  hunting  and  roving;  and 
in  the  fall,  ascended  the  La  Platte  several  hundred 
miles,  with  a  view  more  particularly  to  take  furs.  Near 
the  place  where  we  fixed  our  camps,  which  was  on 
the  Teel-te-nah,  or  Dripping  Fork,  a  few  miles  above 
its  entrance  into  the  La  Platte,  is  an  extensive  cave, 
which  we  visited  on  sev  eral  occasions,  and  always  with 
great  reverence  and  dread. 

This  cave  is  remarkable  as  having  been  the  ceme- 


Life  of  the  Author.  37 

tery  of  some  people,  who  must  have  inhabited  this 
neighbourhood,  at  a  remote  period  of  time,  as  the  In 
dians  who  now  occasionally  traverse  this  district,  bury 
their  dead  in  a  manner  altogether  different. 

The  entrance  to  this  cavern  was  rather  above  the 
ground,  and  though  narrow,  of  easy  access.  The  floor 
was  generally  rocky,  and  much  broken;  though  in  some 
places,  particularly  in  the  ante-parts,  strips  of  soil  ap 
peared,  covered  with  animal  ordure.  Parts  of  the 
roof  were  at  very  unequal  distances  from  the  floor,  in 
some  places  it  appeared  supported  by  large,  singularly 
variegated,  and  beautiful  columns;  and  at  others  it 
supported  formations  resembling  huge  icicles,  which 
I  now  suppose  to  be  stalactites. 

Lighted  up  by  our  birch-bark  flambeaux,  the  cave 
exhibited  an  astonishing  and  wonderful  appearance: 
while  the  loud  and  distant  rumbling  or  roar  of  wa 
ters  through  their  subterranean  channels,  filled  our 
minds  with  apprehension  and  awe.  We  discovered 
two  human  bodies  partly  denuded,  probably  by  the  ca 
sual  movements  of  the  animals  which  frequent  this 
abode  of  darkness;  we  inhumed  and  placed  large  stones 
over  them,  and  then  made  good  our  retreat,  half  in 
clined  to  believe  the  tradition  which  prevails  among 
some  of  the  tribes,  and  which  represents  this  cavern 
as  the  aperture  through  which  the  first  Indian  ascend 
ed  from  the  bowels  of  the  earth,  and  settled  on  its  sur 
face. 

Our  camps  were  fixed  on  a  high  piece  of  ground 
near  the  cave,  in  the  vicinity  of  the  Dripping  Fork,  a 
name  which  this  stream  takes  from  the  sreat  number  of 


38  Life  of  the  Author. 

rills  that  drip  into  it  from  its  rocky  and  abrupt  banks. 
Near  this  place  is  a  salt  lick,  to  which  various  herds 
of  the  grazing  kind  resort  in  great  numbers.  The 
buffalo,  deer  and  elk  have  made  extraordinary  deep 
and  wide  excavations  in  the  banks  surrounding  it, 
where  we  used  often  to  secrete  ourselves,  sometimes 
merely  to  observe  the  playful  gambols  of  the  collected 
herds,  and  terrible  conflicts  of  the  buffalos;  but  more 
frequently  to  destroy  such  of  them  as  were  necessary 
to  supply  our  wants.  The  beaver,  otter,  and  muskrat, 
which  find  safe  retreats  in  the  cavernous  banks  of  this 
stream,  were  very  abundant,  and  our  hunt  was  attend 
ed  with  great  success. 

About  this  time  a  young  man,  named  Davis,  who  I 
have  since  learned  was  from  Kentucky,  came  among 
us.  He  belonged  to  a  party  of  adventuring  hunters, 
which  he  supposed  were  all  cut  off,  except  himself,  by 
a  party  of  wandering  Sioux.  His  appearance  among 
us  excited  great  sympathy;  he  claimed  our  protection, 
and  received  a  cordial  welcome.  This  occurrence,  not 
without  cause,  created  great  apprehension  for  our  own 
safety;  for  the  Sioux,  who  had  attacked  Davis's  party, 
were  numerous  and  not  very  far  off.  We  had  hitherto  ex 
perienced  no  incidents  calculated  to  mar  the  pleasures 
always  connected,  in  a  high  degree,  with  the  chace  on 
safe  grounds;  we  had  taken  much  game,  the  cold, 
changeable  weather  had  commenced,  and  our  party,  af 
ter  maturely  deliberating  the  subject,  determined  forth 
with  to  commence  their  return  to  the  Kansas  towns. 
A  division  of  opinion  however,  existed  as  to  the  route 
which  ought  to  be  taken:  some  were  for  descending  by 
the  La  Platte  and  Missouri,  as  by  this  route  the  water 


Life  of  the  Author.  39 

courses  would  direct  them,  and  food  would  be  more 
easily  obtained,  as  game  was  much  more  abundant. 
As,  however,  the  rich  and  abundant  furs,  with  which 
the  waters  of  this  district  were  supplied,  had  become 
objects  of  importance  to  the  several  tribes  which  in 
habited  thereabouts,  contentions  had  arisen  between 
them  respecting  the  right  to  these  hunting  grounds;  it 
was  finally  concluded  to  course  back  on  the  high  lands 
that  divide  the  waters  of  the  Arkansas  from  those  of 
the  Missouri,  in  preference  to  inviting  the  hostility  of 
the  belligerents,  by  passing  through  the  territory  in 
dispute.  We  accordingly  commenced  this  long  and 
tedious  march,  and  proceeded  for  several  days,  with 
out  any  thing  remarkable  occurring.  We  then  fell 
in  with  a  party  of  Osages,  belonging  to  the  Grand  Osage 
nation,  who  treated  us  very  friendly,  and  from  whom 
we  learned  the  difficulties  and  dangers  we  should  have 
to  encounter,  provided  we  continued  on  our  route  to 
the  Kansas  towns.  They,  pointing  in  a  homeward  di 
rection,  observed,  "  The  sky  is  overcast  with  clouds; 
all  is  hostility  and  war. — The  tribe  of  Osages  under 
White  Hair,  has  joined  the  confederacy  against  the 
Kansas;  and  war  parties  from  the  Manas,  Otto  was  and 
Pawnees,  now  occupy  their  hunting  grounds,  and  cut 
off  your  return." 

The  Osage  party  with  whom  we  were,  could  afford 
us  no  protection:  to  remain  on  these  grounds,  or  to 
retreat  farther  back,  would  have  ensured  no  safety;  for 
the  whole  country  hereabouts,  was  frequently  traversed 
by  hostile  parties  of  Indians;  and  to  give  ourselves  up 
to  the  Mahas  or  Ottowas,  our  inveterate  enemies,  would 


40  Life  of  the  Author. 

have  been  inviting  our  destruction.  It  was  probable, 
although  the  Osages  under  White  Hair  were  at  war 
with  our  nation,  that  no  engagements  had  taken  place 
between  them  to  inflame  a  deadly  hatred.  Besides, 
they  were  considered  by  all  the  neighbouring  tribes  to  be 
magnanimous  and  sincere,  and  were  accordingly,  much 
esteemed  and  respected.  A  council  was  therefore  held, 
at  which  the  principal  Osages  attended,  and  it  was  de 
termined  by  their  advice,  all  the  circumstances  having 
been  maturely  weighed,  to  surrender  ourselves  to  the 
protection  of  the  hostile  Osages,  as  a  measure  though 
exceeding  painful,  yet  offering  the  best  prospects  for 
our  safety.  We  parted  from  these  friendly  Osages, 
with  strong  expressions  of  gratitude  and  regret,  after 
having  received  their  assurances  that  our  reception  by 
White  Hair's  tribe  would  be  friendly,  and  might  be 
depended  on.  They  also  sent  a  wampum  and  greet 
ings,  as  tokens  of  their  favour,  and  our  peaceful  inten 
tions. 

We  now  crossed  several  ranges  of  hills,  and  then 
coursed  down  a  considerable  stream,  which,  from  the 
incrustations  we  found  on  its  margin,  I  now  suppose 
was  the  grand  saline  of  the  Kansas  river.  On  its  bank, 
in  the  neighbourhood  of  extensive  swamps,  while  pur 
suing  our  route,  we  were  surprised  by  a  strolling  party 
of  independent  Pawnees.  They  were  more  numerous, 
and  better  armed  than  we  were;  but,  notwithstanding, 
our  party  came  off  victors.  I  do  not  know  what  num 
ber  the  Pawnees  lost,  as  we  took  no  scalps;  it  is  pro 
bable,  however,  it  must  have  been  considerable,  from 
the  circumstances  of  their  retreat,  which  was  accorn- 


Lifeof  the  Author.  41 

panied  with  the  most  hideous  yells,  and  the  bearing  off 
of  their  dead;  a  practice  which  they  most  tenaciously 
adhere  to,  even  at  the  risk  of  their  lives.  We  lost  no 
scalps;  but  four  of  our  party  were  killed,  including  two 
boys,  who  had  acquired  much  reputation  before  they 
left  the  Kansas  towns,  for  having,  in  conjunction  with 
a  squaw,  killed  two  of  the  Ottowas  in  the  act  of  steal 
ing  horses  on  the  banks  of  the  Kansas  river.  1  ought 
before  to  have  remarked,  that  these  boys  had  been  pre 
sented  with  rifles,  in  consequence  of  their  good  con 
duct  on  the  above  occasion,  which  probably  was  the 
cause  of  their  deaths  in  the  recent  engagement.  The 
Indians  applauded  Davis,  who  had  continued  of  their 
party,  and  was  one  of  the  combatants,  for  his  bravery 
and  good  conduct  in  this  affair.  This  was  the  first 
engagement  I  had  ever  been  in;  I  was  armed  with 
a  bow  and  arrows,  which  I  applied  to  the  best  of 
my  ability;  but  probably  with  little  or  no  effect.  From 
this  place,  apprehensive  of  another  attack,  we  made 
all  the  expedition  in  our  power,  taking  our  dead  with 
us,  which  we  buried  in  the  course  of  the  following 
night,  in  silent  grief.  After  this  ceremony  had  beeu 
performed,  we  descended  this  Saline  a  considerable 
distance,  thence,  crossing  a  hilly  country,  a  large  river, 
probably  the  Kansas,  and  several  smaller  ones,  we 
arrived  on  a  stream,  called  by  the  Indians,  Lesh-faus- 
keeh,  and  by  the  traders,  Vermiilion  river,  on  account 
of  the  red  earth  through  which  it  flows,  and  from  which 
the  natives  procure  red  paint. 

We  next  entered  upon  the  hunting  grounds  of  the 
Qsages  hostile  to  the  Kansas  nation.  The  buffalo  herds 


42  Life  of  the  Author. 

were  here  more  numerous  than  I  had  ever  before  wit 
nessed;  but,  apprehending  that  we  should  be  consider 
ed  as  depredators,  and  treated  as  enemies,  we  did  not 
discharge  a  single  shot,  or  in  any  other  way  disturb 
them. 

As  we  proceeded,  our  apprehensions  increased, 
from  the  appearance  of  mockasin  tracks  in  the  sand, 
signs  of  recent  encampments,  &c.  which  plainly  indi 
cated  that  we  had  nearly  arrived  at  the  crisis  which 
was  to  determine  our  relations,  as  to  peace  or  war. 
These  indications  continuing  to  increase,  we  conclu 
ded,  and  rightly,  that  we  were  in  the  immediate  neigh 
bourhood  of  their  settlements:  in  consequence  of  which 
we  encamped  on  elevated  grounds  near  the  river,  and 
dispatched  two  peace  runners,  with  friendly  tokens  to 
the  Osage  chief.  Our  messengers  were  at  first,  as  is 
common  among  the  Indians,  regarded  with  suspicion, 
and  strict  scrutiny;  but  on  giving  a  satisfactory  account 
of  themselves  and  their  party,  they  were  retained,  and 
treated  in  a  friendly  manner.  In  the  mean  time,  the 
chief  convened  a  council,  and  sent  six  of  his  warriors 
to  welcome  our  arrival.  They  were  received  by  our 
party,  devested  of  their  arms,  with  great  satisfaction  and 
joy.  Kee-nees-tah,  the  chief  of  our  party,  and  my 
father  by  adoption,  saluting  the  principal  Osage  accord 
ing  to  the  customs  of  the  Indians,  observed,  "Our 
people  are  now  at  war.  I  left  them  friends  at  the  time 
I  started  on  a  hunting  excursion,  many  moons  ago, 
without  any  hostile  intentions  to  yours,  or  any  other 
tribe.  I  cannot  return  to  my  people  in  safety,  and  come 
to  claim  of  you,  the  rights  of  hospitality."  The  Osage, 


Life  of  the  Author.  43 

. 

in  the  same  respectful  manner,  assured  him  and  our 
party,  in  the  name  of  his  nation,  of  his  friendship  and 
regard,  and  invited  us  to  sit  at  the  same  fire,  and  smoke 
the  same  pipe  with  them.  We  accordingly  accompanied 
them  to  their  town,  where  we  were  welcomed  by  all 
the  inhabitants,  amounting  probably  to  fifteen  hundred, 
in  the  most  cordial  and  friendly  manner. 

I  had  not  been  long  with  the  Usages,  before  I  was 
received  into  the  family  of  Shen-thweeh,  a  warrior 
distinguished  among  his  people  for  his  wisdom  and 
bravery,  at  the  instance  of  Hunk-hah,  his  wife,  who 
had  recently  lost  a  son,  in  an  engagement  with  some 
of  the  neighbouring  tribes.  This  good  woman,  whose 
family  now  consisted  of  herself,  her  husband,  a  daugh 
ter  almost  grown,  and  myself,  took  every  opportunity, 
and  used  every  means  which  kindness  and  benevo 
lence  could  suggest,  to  engage  my  affections  and  es 
teem.  She  used  to  weep  over  me,  tell  me  how  good 
her  son  had  been,  how  much  she  loved  him.  and  how 
much  she  mourned  his  loss.  "  You  must  be  good/' 
she  would  say,  "  and  you  shall  be  my  son,  and  I  will 
be  your  mother."  The  daughter,  in  many  respects, 
imitated  the  mother;  and  the  greatest  care  was  taken 
to  supply  my  wants  with  the  choicest  things  they  had 
in  their  power  to  bestow.  They  made  and  ornament 
ed  mockasins  and  leggings  for  me,  and  furnished  me 
with  a  beaver  cap  and  buffalo  robe;  habiliments  not 
usually  worn  by  the  Indian  boys.  In  fine,  so  constant 
and  persevering  were  their  attentions,  and  so  kind  and 
affectionate  their  care  of  me,  that  not  to  have  loved  and 
esteemed  them,  would  have  argued  a  degree  of  ingra- 


44  Life  of  the  Author. 

titude  and  apathy  of  feeling  to  which,  if  I  know  my 
self,  I  then  was,  and  shall  forever  remain  a  stranger. 
Several  months  had  now  transpired  since  the  death 
of  my  Indian  Kansas  mother;  my  Indian  father,  it  is 
true,  had  accompanied  me  throughout  our  recent  ex 
cursion  to  the  Dripping  Fork;  but  then,  as  is  customa 
ry  among  the  Indian  warriors,  with  respect  to  their  off 
spring,  or  those  whom  they  may  adopt,  he  showed  lit 
tle  or  no  regard  or  tenderness  for  me.  Thus,  the  indul 
gence  of  my  filial  feelings,  which  I  think  were  propor 
tionally  excited  as  the  necessity  of  parental  support 
increased,  was  in  a  measure  interrupted.  The  treat 
ment  I  received  from  Hunk-hah  and  her  daughter, 
chimed  in  harmonious  concordance  with  the  vibrations 
of  my  bosom:  I  gave  loose  to  their  indulgence,  and  sin 
cerely  loved  and  respected  them,  as  much,  it  appears  to 
me,  as  if  they  had  really  been  allied  to  me  by  the 
strongest  ties  of  consanguinity.  The  Osages  generally 
were  fond  of  and  kind  to  me,  particularly  the  children, 
in  whose  sports,  which  much  resembled  those  of  the 
Kansas,  1  invariably  joined,  and  often  excelled.  The 
party  of  Kansas  whom  I  accompanied  to  the  Osage 
nation,  were  distributed  in  different  families,  and  shar 
ed  in  their  hospitality,  amusements,  and  toils  of  the 
chace.  It  may  be  proper,  in  respect  to  them,  to  observe 
in  this  place,  that  the  hostility  between  the  Osages  and 
their  nation  continuing,  they  were  not  permitted  to  re 
turn,  but  suffered  in  no  other  respect  any  restraint 
whatever.  I  arrived  among  the  Osages,  early  in  the 
winter  season,  and  no  occurrence  took  place  in  re 
spect  to  myself  or  this  nation,  worthy  of  being  noticed, 


Life  of  the  Author.  45 

during  the  following  year.  I  passed  my  time  much  in 
the  same  manner  as  while  among  the  Kansas,  only 
with  the  exception  that  I  occasionally  joined  the  In 
dians  in  their  hunting  excursions. 

The  next  fall,  however,  a  party  of  hunters,  consisting 
of  Osages  and  Kansas,  took  me  with  them  on  an  ex 
cursion,  several  hundred  miles  up  the  main  Arkansas 
river.  This  expedition,  in  some  respects,  proved  very 
fortunate;  for  we  not  only  collected  a  large  quantity 
of  furs,  venison,  and  buffalo  meat,  but  had  the  addition 
al  satisfaction  of  gaining  a  victory  over  a  party  of  wan 
dering  Pawnees,  who  had  the  temerity  to  attack  us.  In 
this  engagement,  we  only  had  two  wounded,  the  enemy 
was  entirely  routed  with  the  loss  of  fifteen  scalps.  I 
took  part  in  this  engagement;  but  being  only  armed 
with  a  bow,  was  not  more  successful,  than  1  had  been 
in  my  first  essay  on  the  Grand  Saline. 

We  returned  to  the  Osage  town  late  the  next 
spring,  where  apart  of  our  furs  were  bartered  with  the 
traders,  who  frequently  visited  the  Osages,  for  rifles; 
with  one  of  which,  each  of  the  boys  who  had  been  on 
the  recent  hunt,  was  supplied.  Thus  armed,  and  other 
wise  properly  accoutred,  I  felt  all  the  self  consequence  of 
a  veteran  warrior;  and  panted  more  to  distinguish  my 
self  in  war,  than  in  any  peaceful  pursuits,  though  pro 
bably  not  more  than  fourteen  or  fifteen  years  of  age.  I 
soon  learned  the  use  of  my  rifle  in  the  chace,  and  used  it 
with  great  success,  in  consequence  of  which,  the  Indians 
gave  me  the  nameof  the  Hunter.  The  following  summer, 
with  nearly  all  the  winter,  was  spent  in  short  hunting 
excursions,  with  a  view,  for  the  most  part,  to  procure 


46  Life  of  the  Jtutkor. 

provisions;  hunting  of  furs  being  considered  by  the  old 
men.  whose  opinions  operate  with  nearly  as  much  force 
as  their  acknowledged  laws,  as  highly  detrimental  to 
the  morals  of  the  Indians.  It  led  to  too  great  a  super 
abundance,  which  created  factitious  wants,  and  afford 
ed  the  means  of  their  intemperate  indulgence,  particu 
larly  as  respected  ardent  spirits;  which  had  been  in 
troduced  in  considerable  quantities  among  the  Osages, 
after  our  late  successful  hunting  excursion  Here,  I  first 
saw  drunken  Indians,  and  witnessed,  with  indescribable 
astonishment,  its  unsocial  effects  on  the  women  as  well 
as  on  some  of  the  warriors.  No  state  of  society  is,  in 
my  opinion,  moire  exempt  from  strife  and  contention 
between  husband  and  wife,  than  that  of  the  Indians 
generally.  The  warrior  thinks  it  beneath  his  charac 
ter  to  meddle  in  any  way  with  the  province  of  his 
squaw;  but,  when  this  evil  spirit  is  introduced  among 
them  by  the  traders,  this  character  undergoes  a  great 
modification,  particularly  during  the  paroxysm  of  its 
influence.  In  fact  a  drunken  Indian  and  squaw  act 
more  like  demons  than  rational  human  beings,  and 
nearly  a  whole  town  in  the  same  situation,  as  I  have  since 
frequently  witnessed,  would,  according  to  the  repre 
sentations  given  of  them  by  some  poets,  bear  a  strong 
resemblance  to  the  Infernal  Regions.  Indeed  no  lan 
guage  can  describe  its  mischievous  effects.  The  tra 
ders  take  advantage  of  such  occasions  to  defraud  the 
Indians;  who,  when  they  become  sober,  very  often  seek 
redress  in  the  destruction  of  their  property,  or  in  that 
of  the  white  people  themselves.  Hence,  quarrels  and 
commotions  are  fomented,  between  them  and  their  tra- 


Life  of  the  Author.  47 

ding  visitors,  and  no  hope  can  be  rationally  entertained 
by  the  benefactors  of  the  human  family  to  improve  their 
condition,  till  this  bane  to  social  life  be  wholly  exclud 
ed  from  them. 

Resuming  iny  narrative,  I  think  it  was  in  the  win 
ter  following,  the  Indians  were  filled  with  great  terror, 
on  account  of  the  repeated  occurrences  of  violent  tre 
mors  and  oscillations  of  the  earth;  the  trees  and  wig 
wams  shook  exceedingly;  the  ice  which  skirted  the 
margin  of  the  Arkansas  river  was  broken  in  pieces; 
and  the  most  of  the  Indians  thought  that  the  Great 
Spirit,  angry  with  the  human  race,  was  about  to 
destroy  the  world.  I  have  no  doubt  part  of  New 
Madrid  was  sunk  by  one  of  these  earthquakes,  and 
if  so,  they  must  have  happened  in  1811,  which  period 
accords  with  the  subsequent  events  of  my  life.  Da 
vis,  who  joined  the  Kansas  party  while  at  the  Drip 
ping  Fork,  left  the  Osages  this  winter;  I  heard  from 
him  sometime  after,  but  do  not  now  recollect  the  par 
ticulars;  and  what  has  since  become  of  him,  I  know 
not. 

After  I  had  been  some  time  with  the  Osages,  an  oc 
currence  took  place,  which,  as  it  had,  beyond  a  doubt, 
considerable  influence  on  my  ultimately  leaving  them, 
deserves  to  be  noticed. 

While  I  was  out  with  my  Indian  sister  Wees-keh, 
collecting  fuel,  she  made  some  very  particular  inqui 
ries  about  my  people,  which,  of  course,  I  was  unable 
to  answer.  These  inquiries  frequently  recurred  to 
me,  and  led  to  a  train  of  reflections  in  my  youthful 
mind,  of  a  most  extraordinary  kind. 


48  Life  of  the  Author. 

The  accounts  of  the  white  people,  which  the  In 
dians  had  been  very  particular  in  giving  me,  were  no 
ways  flattering  to  my  colour;  they  were  represented  as 
an  inferior  order  of  beings,  wicked,  treacherous,  cow 
ardly,  and  only  fit  to  transact  the  common  drudgeries 
of  life.  1  was  at  the  same  time  assumed,  that  my  trans 
position  from  them  to  the  Indians,  was  for  me  a  most 
fortunate  occurrence;  for  now  I  might  become  an  ex 
pert  hunter,  brave  warrior,  wise  counsellor,  and  possi 
bly  a  distinguished  chief  of  their  nation.  All  this  I 
considered  as  true,  till  the  arrival  of  the  traders  among 
us.  They  were  particularly  kind  and  attentive  to  me, 
and  made  me  several  trifling  presents;  in  consequence 
of  which  I  in  general  formed  strong  attachments  for 
them.  They  gave  me  to  understand,  that  what  the 
Indians  had  told  me  was  incorrect;  they  informed  me, 
that  the  white  people  were  numerous,  powerful,  brave, 
generous,  and  good;  that  they  lived  in  large  houses, 
some  of  which  floated  on  the  great  waters;  that  their 
towns  were  very  extensive  and  filled  with  people  as 
numerous  as  the  sand;  and  that  they  fought  with  great 
guns,  and  could  kill  many  at  a  single  fire.  They  used 
various  methods  to  induce  me  to  visit  them;  but  although 
these  reports  were  in  part  believed,  my  curiosity  much 
excited,  and  my  mind  filled  with  wonder  and  astonish 
ment,  at  the  existence  (>f  such  extraordinary  things; 
yet,  I  could  not  bring  my  feelings  to  consent  to  such  a 
measure. 

After  some  reflection,  the  prejudices,  imbibed  in 
early  life,  returned  in  their  full  strength,  and  i  stJl 
thought  the  white  people  were  in  their  characters 


Life  of  the  Author.  49 

what  they  had  been  represented,  and  even  worse, 
from  the  conduct  which  some  of  them  had  practised 
while  among  us.  Besides,  they  were  on  all  occasions 
represented  by  the  Indians  in  the. most  hideous  and 
objectionable  colours,  no  doubt  with  a  view  to  strength 
en  my  first  impressions,  enervate  my  curiosity,  and 
suppress  any  desire  that  possibly  might  exist,  to  visit 
the  white  settlements. 

On  several  occasions,  when  I  made  inquiries  res 
pecting  this  strange  people,  and  expressed  a  wish  to 
visit  them,  and  see  the  singular  things  of  which  1  had 
heard,  and  which  continued  a  long  time  to  occupy  my 
thoughts,  the  Indians  told  me  I  was  too  young  for  so 
long  a  journey,  that  if  I  undertook  it,  I  should  be  seiz 
ed,  forced  to  .work  in  the  fields  even  after  I  had 
grown  to  the  size  of  a  warrior  or  hunter,  and  never 
be  suffered  to  return.  They  also  told  me,  that  when 
I  had  grown  up,  taken  many  scalps,  and  become  a 
renowned  warrior,  I  might  visit  the  white  people  with 
impunity;  that  then  they  would  not  dare  to  touch  me, 
but  would  behold  me  with  consternation  and  dread. 
In  this  way,  my  inquiries  were  answered,  and  my 
curiosity  repressed;  and  though  reflections  on  these 
subjects,  frequently  recurred  to  my  mind,  yet,  it  is 
highly  probable  that  nothing  short  of  the  powerful 
incitement  that  finally  led  to  the  measure,  could  have 
induced  me  to  abandon  my  Indian  brothers. 

In  the  following  spring,  a  party  of  thirty  hunters 
and  six  or  seven  squaws,  started  on  a  visit  to  some 
of  their  connections,  who  remained  at  the  Osage  towns, 

G 


50  Life  of  the  Author. 

on  the  Grand  Osage  river,*  taking  me  with  them. 
Our  course  was  up  the  Arkansas  for  a  considerable 
distance,  thence  across  the  highlands,  till  we  struck 
the  head  waters  of  the  Grand  Osage  river,  which  we 
descended,  to  the  village  belonging  to  Clermont,  or 
the  builder  of  towns,  a  celebrated  Osage  chief.  We 
remained  among  the  Grand  Osages,  till  early  in  the 
next  fall.  During  our  stay,  I  saw  a  number  of  white 
people,  who,  from  different  motives,  resorted  to  this 
nation:  among  them,  was  a  clergyman,  who  preached 
several  times  to  the  Indians  through  an  interpreter: 
He  was  the  first  Christian  preacher  that  I  had  ever 
heard  or  seen.  The  Indians  treated  him  with  great- 
respect,  and  listened  to  his  discourses  with  profound 
attention;  but  could  not,  as  1  heard  them  observe,  com 
prehend  the  doctrines  he  wished  to  inculcate.  It  may 
be  appropriately  mentioned  here,  that  the  Indians  are 
accustomed  in  their  own  debates,  never  to  speak  but 
one  at  a  time,  while  all  others,  constituting  the  au 
dience,  invariably  listen  with  patience  and  attention, 
till  their  turn  to  speak  arrives.  This  respect  is  still 
more  particularly  observed  towards  strangers;  and  the 
slightest  deviation  from  it  would  be  regarded  by  them 
as  rude,  indecorous,  and  highly  offensive.  It  is  this 
trait  in  the  Indian  character,  which  many  of  the  mis 
sionaries  mistake  for  a  serious  impression  made  on 

*  To  understand  this  subject  fully,  it  should  be  borne  in  mind,  that  a 
part  of  the  Osages,  not  long  since,  with  the  chiefs  Big-  Track  and  White 
Hair  for  their  leaders,  had  separated  from  the  Grand  Osage  nation,  set 
tled  ou  the  Arkansas  river,  and  sustained  their  independence. 


Life  of  the  Author.  51 

their  minds;  and  which  has  led  to  many  exaggerated 
accounts  of  their  conversion  to  Christianity. 

Some  of  the  white  people  whom  I  met,  as  before  no 
ticed,  among  the  Osages,  were  traders,  and  others 
were  reputed  to  be  runners  from  their  Great  Father 
beyond  the  Great  Waters,  to  invite  the  Indians  to  take 
up  the  tomahawk  against  the  settlers.  They  made 
many  long  talks,  and  distributed  many  valuable  pre 
sents;  but  without  being  able  to  shake  the  resolution 
which  the  Osages  had  formed,  to  preserve  peace  with 
their  Great  Father,  the  President.  Their  determina 
tions  were,  however,  to  undergo  a  more  severe  trial; 
Te-cum-seh,  the  celebrated  Shawanee  warrior  and 
chief,  in  company  with  Francis  the  prophet,  now 
made  their  appearance  among  them. 

He  addressed  them  in  long,  eloquent,  and  pathetic 
strains,  and  an  assembly  more  numerous  than  had 
ever  been  witnessed  on  any  former  occasion,  listened 
to  him  with  an  intensely  agitated,  though  profoundly 
respectful  interest  and  attention.  In  fact,  so  great 
was  the  effect  produced  by  Te-cum-seh's  eloquence, 
that  the  chiefs  adjourned  the  council,  shortly  after  he 
had  closed  his  harangue;  nor  did  they  finally  come  to 
a  decision  on  the  great  question  in  debate,  for  several 
days  afterwards. 

I  wish  it  was  in  my  power  to  do  justice  to  the  elo 
quence  of  this  distinguished  man;  but  it  is  utterly  im 
possible.  The  richest  colours  shaded  with  a  master's 
pencil,  would  fall  infinitely  short  of  the  glowing  finish 
of  the  original.  The  occasion  and  subject  were  pe~ 


52  Life  of  the  Author. 

culiarly  adapted  to  call  into  action  all  the  powers  of 
genuine  patriotism ;  and  such  language,  such  gestures, 
and  such  feelings  and  fulness  of  soul  contending  for 
utterance,  were  exhibited  by  this  untutored  native  of 
the  forest  in  the  central  wilds  of  America,  as  no  au 
dience,  I  am  persuaded,  either  in  ancient  or  modern 
times,  ever  before  witnessed. 

My  readers  may  think  some  qualification  due  to  this 
opinion;  but  none  is  necessary.  The  unlettered  Te- 
cum-seh  gave  extemporaneous  utterance  only  to  what 
he  felt;  it  was  a  simple,  but  vehement  narration  of  the 
wrongs  imposed  by  the  white  people  on  the  Indians, 
and  an  exhortation  for  the  latter  to  resist  them.  The 
whole  addressed  to  an  audience  composed  of  indivi 
duals  who  had  been  educated  to  prefer  almost  any  sa 
crifice  to  that  of  personal  liberty;  and  even  death,  to 
the  degradation  of  their  nation;  and  who,  on  this  oc 
casion,  felt  the  portraiture  of  Te-cum-seh  but  too 
strikingly  identified  with  their  own  condition,  wrongs, 
and  sufferings. 

This  discourse  made  an  impression  on  my  mind, 
which  I  think,  will  last  as  long  as  I  live.  I  cannot  re 
peat  it  verbatim,  though  if  I  could,  it  would  be  a  mere 
skeleton,  without  the  rounding  finish  of  its  integu 
ments;  it  would  only  be  the  shadow  of  the  substance, 
because  the  gestures,  and  the  interest  and  feelings  ex 
cited  by  the  occasion,  and  which  constitute  the  essen 
tials  of  its  character,  would  be  altogether  wanting.  Ne 
vertheless,  I  shall,  ab  far  as  my  recollection  serves, 
make  the  attempt,  and  trust  to  the  indulgence  of  my 


Life  of  the  Author.  53 

readers,  for  an  apology  for  the  presumptuous  digres 
sion. 

When  the  Osages  and  distinguished  strangers  had 
assembled,  Te-cum-seh  arose,  and  after  a  pause  of 
&ome  minutes,  in  which  he  surveyed  his  audience  in  a 
very  dignified,  though  respectfully  complaisant  and 
sympathizing  manner,  he  commenced,  as  follows: 

"Brothers — We  all  belong  to  one  family,  we  are  all 
children  of  the  Great  Spirit;  we  walk  in  the  same 
path;  slake  our  thirst  at  the  same  spring;  and  now  af 
fairs  of  the  greatest  concern,  lead  us  to  smoke  the  pipe 
around  the  same  council  fire! 

.Brothers — We  are  friends;  we  must  assist  each  other 
to  bear  our  burdens.  The  blood  of  many  of  our  fa 
thers  and  brothers  has  run  like  water  on  the  ground,  to 
satisfy  the  avarice  of  the  white  men.  We,  ourselves, 
are  threatened  with  a  great  evil;  nothing  will  pacify 
them  but  the  destruction  of  all  the  red  men. 

Brothers — When  the  white  men  first  set  foot  on  our 
grounds,  they  were  hungry;  they  had  no  place  on  which 
to  spread  their  blankets,  or  to  kindle  their  fires.  They 
were  feeble,  they  could  do  nothing  for  themselves.  Our 
fathers  commiserated  their  distress,  and  shared  freely 
with  them  whatever  the  Great  Spirit  had  given  his  red 
children.  They  gave  them  food  when  hungry,  medi 
cine  when  sick,  spread  skins  for  them  to  sleep  on,  and 
gave  them  grounds,  that  they  might  hunt  and  raise 
corn.  Brothers,  the  white  people  are  like  poisonous 
serpents;  when  chilled,  they  are  feeble  and  harmless, 
but  invigorate  them  with  warmth,  and  they  sting  their 
benefactors  to  death. 


54  Life  of  the  Author. 

The  white  people  came  among  us  feeble;  and  now 
we  have  made  them  strong,  they  wish  to  kill,  us,  or 
drive  us  back,  as  they  would  wolves  and  panthers. 

Brothers — The  white  men  are  not  friends  to  the  In 
dians;  at  first  they  only  asked  for  land  sufficient  for  a 
wigwam,  now,  nothing  will  satisfy  them  but  the  whole 
of  our  hunting  grounds,  from  the  rising  to  the  setting 
sun. 

Brothers — The  white  men  want  more  than  our  hunt 
ing  grounds—  they  wish  to  kill  our  warriors;  they  would 
even  kill  our  old  men,  women,  and  little  ones. 

Brothers — Many  winters  ago,  there  was  no  land — 
the  sun  did  not  rise  and  set:  all  was  darkness.  The 
Great  Spirit  made  all  things.  He  gave  the  white  peo 
ple  a  home  beyond  the  great  waters.  He  supplied  these 
grounds  with  game,  and  gave  them  to  his  red  children, 
and  he  gave  them  strength  and  courage  to  defend  them. 

Brothers — My  people  wish  for  peace,  the  red  men 
all  wish  for  peace:  but  where  the  white  people  are, 
there  is  no  peace  for  them,  except  it  be  on  the  bosom 
of  our  mother. 

Brothers — The  white  men  despise  and  cheat  the 
Indians;  they  abuse  and  insult  them;  they  do  not  think 
the  red  men  sufficiently  good  to  live* 

The  red  men  have  borne  many  and  great  injuries; 
they  ought  to  suffer  them  no  longer.     My  people  will 
not,  they  are  determined  on  vengeance;  they  have  taken 
up  the  tomahawk;  they  will  make  it  fat  with  blood— 
they  will  drink  the  blood  of  the  white  people. 

Brothers — My  people  are  brave  and  numerous,  but 


Lifeof  the  Author.  55 

the  white  people  are  too  strong  for  them  alone.  I  wish 
you  to  take  up  the  tomahawk  with  them.  If  we  all 
unite,  we  will  cause  the  rivers  to  stain  the  great  wa 
ters  with  their  blood. 

Brothers — If  you  do  not  unite  with  us,  they  will 
first  destroy  us,  and  then  you  will  fall  an  easy  prey  to 
them.  They  have  destroyed  many  nations  of  red  men, 
because  they  were  not  united,  because  they  were  not 
friends  to  each  other. 

Brothers — The  white  people  send  runners  amongst 
us;  they  wish  to  make  us  enemies,  that  they  may 
sweep  over,  and  desolate  our  hunting  grounds,  like 
devastating  winds,  or  rushing  waters. 

Brothers — Our  Great  Father,  over  the  great  waters, 
is  angry  with  the  white  people,  our  enemies.  He  will 
send  his  brave  warriors  against  them;  he  will  send  us 
rifles,  and  whatever  else  we  want — he  is  our  friend, 
and  we  are  his  children. 

Brothers — Who  are  the  white  people  that  we  should 
fear  them?  They  cannot  run  fast,  and  are  good  marks 
to  shoot  at;  they  are  only  men;  our  fathers  have 
killed  many  of  them;  we  are  not  squaws,  and  we  will 
stain  the  earth  red  with  their  blood. 

Brothers — The  Great  Spirit  is  angry  with  our  ene 
mies — he  speaks  in  thunder,  and  the  earth  swallows  up 
villages,  and  drinks  up  the  Mississippi.  The  great  wa 
ters  will  cover  their  low-lands,  their  corn  cannot  grow, 
and  the  Great  Spirit  will  sweep  those  who  escape  to 
the  hills,  from  the  earth  with  his  terrible  breath. 

Brothers — We  must  be  united;  we  must  smoke  the 


56  Life  of  the  Author. 

same  pipe;  we  must  light  each  other's  battles;  and 
more  than  all,  we  must  love  the  Great  Spirit;  he  is  for 
us;  he  will  destroy  our  enemies,  and  make  all  his 
red  children  happy." 

On  the  following  day,  Francis  the  prophet  addressed 
the  Osages  in  council,  and  although  he  repeated  al 
most  precisely  the  language  of  Te-cum  seh,  and  en 
larged  considerably  more,  on  the  power,  and  dispo 
sition  of  the  Great  Spirit;  yet  his  discourse  produced 
comparatively  little  effect  on  his  audience.  He  was  not 
a  favourite  among  the  Indians,  and  I  am  of  opinion, 
that  it  did  more  injury  than  benefit,  to  the  cause  he 
undertook  to  espouse. 

After  they  had  concluded,  I  looked  upon  war  as  in 
evitable;  and  in  its  consequences  contemplated  the  des 
truction  of  our  enemies,  and  the  restoration  of  the  In 
dians  to  their  primitive  rights,  power,  and  happiness. 
There  was  nothing  I  then  so  ardently  desired  as  that 
of  being  a  warrior,  and  I  even  envied  those  who  were 
to  achieve  these  important  objects,  the  fame  and  glory 
that  would  redound  as  a  necessary  result.  In  a  short 
time  afterwards,  however,  the  Osages  rejected  Te- 
cum-seh's  proposals,  and  all  these  brilliant  prospects 
vanished. 

I  return  again  to  my  narrative.  About  the  falling  of 
the  leaves,  we  rejoined  White  Hair's  tribe,  by  the  same 
route  we  came,  taking  in  our  way  some  furs  and  other 
game.  In  this  account  of  our  journey  to  and  from  the 
Grand  Osages,  I  ought  not  to  omit  making  some  re 
marks  on  the  excellent  fruits  with  which  we  often 


Life  of  the  Author.  57 

regaled  ourselves.  These,  on  our  way  out,  consisted  of 
very  large  red  and  white  strawberries,  red  and  purple 
raspberries  and  gooseberries;  and  on  our  return,  of 
various  kinds  of  grapes,  great  Osage  plums,  and  a  va 
riety  of  nuts;  all  which  were  in  astonishing  abundance. 
Before  our  return,  the  Osage  hunters  on  the  Arkan 
sas,  had  gone  on  an  excursion  up  that  river;  in  con 
sequence  of  which  I  was  only  engaged  in  desultory 
hunting,  for  the  following  winter.  In  the  spring  the 
hunting  party  returned,  with  an  abundance  of  furs  and 
other  game.  They  had,  during  the  winter,  an  engage 
ment  of  no  great  importance,  with  a  party  of  wan 
dering  Indians;  and  brought  back  with  them  a  gen 
tleman  whose  name  I  think  was  M'Clure;  with  the 
object  of  whose  tour  through  that  country,  I  am  wholly 
ignorant.  He  left  us,  after  a  short  stay,  with  warm  ex 
pressions  of  gratitude  for  the  kind  treatment  and  pro 
tection  he  had  received;  and  I  know  not  what  became 
of  him  afterwards,  though  it  would  be  to  me  peculiarly 
gratifying  to  learn,  as  he  asked  me  many  questions,  ap 
peared  to  take  great  interest  in  my  situation  and  wel 
fare,  and  discovered  much  surprise  at  my  inability  to 
give  any  account  of  myself  prior  to  my  residence  among 
the  Indians.  From  the  circumstance  of  his  speaking 
the  Osage  language  so  as  to  make  himself  readily  un 
derstood,  I  infer  that  he  had  been  much  among  the 
Osages,  and  perhaps  other  nations  of  Indians. 

A  new  event  worthy  of  remark  grew  out  of  some 
depredations  of  the  wandering  Pawnees  on  the  property 
of  the  Osages.  Some  squaws  who  had  gone  after  the 
horses  for  the  purpose  of  bringing  in  game,  surprised  a 

H 


58  Life  of  the  Author. 

party  of  this  description,  in  the  very  act  of  stealing 
them.  The  Osages  had,  on  several  former  occasions, 
lost  their  horses,  but  from  the  manner  in  which  they 
were  taken,  knew  not  on  whom  to  retaliate  the  injury. 
The  discovery  being  made,  a  party  of  about  sixty  of 
their  warriors,  including  myself,  started  in  pursuit.  We 
followed  their  tracks  up  Grand  river  for  a  considerable 
distance,  when  the  signs  indicating  that  they  were  not 
far  in  advance,  a  council  was  held  to  decide  whether 
we  should  continue  the  pursuit  forthwith,  or  wait  till 
they  had  encamped  for  the  night.  We  determined  to 
proceed  on;  but  with  the  greatest  caution.  In  the  mean 
time  two  spies  were  sent  a-head,  with  a  view  to  make 
discoveries,  while  the  main  party  marched  slowly  and 
quietly  after  them,  in  single  file. 

About  two  miles  from  the  place  where  we  halted, 
there  was  a  sand  beach  bounded  by  the  river  on  one 
side,  and  on  the  other  by  high  abrupt  cliffs,  which  in 
time  of  floods,  could  not  be  passed. 

On  arriving  at  this  place,  which  was  now  passable, 
the  spies  discovered  that  a  part  of  the  Pawnees  had 
left  the  direct  route,  and  taken  a  circuitous  one  round 
these  cliffs  through  the  prairie  grass,  which  at  this  time 
was  very  high  and  thick.  In  consequence  of  this,  they 
returned  immediately  to  the  main  party.  Our  principal 
chief,  who  was  well  experienced  in  all  the  cunning  and 
artifice  of  Indian  warfare,  rightly  concluding  that  our 
party  had  been  discovered,  and  that  an  ambuscade  had 
been  planned  to  surprise  it,  took  his  measures  accord 
ingly.  The  Pawnees,  in  order  to  deceive  us,  had  sent 
a  detachment  from  their  party,  for  a  short  distance  on 


Life  of  the  Author.  5.9 

the  direct  route;  but  their  trail  in  the  other  direction, 
was  too  perceptible  to  pass  unnoticed.  We  therefore 
proceeded  in  it,  till  we  arrived  within  from  forty  to 
sixty  yards  of  where  they  were  secreted  among  the 
shrubbery  and  rocks,  waiting  for  us  to  pass  on  the 
other  route  between  them  and  the  river.  We  then 
singled  out  our  objects,  and,  on  a  signal  given  by  the 
chief,  fired  on  them.  The  surprise  was  complete:  the 
party,  which  was  much  more  numerous  than  ours,  was 
routed,  and  eighteen  scalps  taken.  In  this  engagement, 
I  took  a  scalp,  which  was  my  first  and  last  essay  of 
the  kind.  I  name  this,  with  great  repugnance  to  my 
present  feelings;  but,  as  I  set  out  to  give  a  correct 
history  of  my  life,  I  cannot,  in  justice  to  the  subject, 
omit  this  circumstance. 

After  so  decisive  a  victory,  any  further  pursuit  of  the 
enemy  would  have  been  useless,  for  fear  had  added 
speed  to  their  flight.  We  therefore  returned  home, 
where  we  were  received  as  war  parties  usually  are  by 
the  Indians,  after  a  fortunate  and  successful  expedi 
tion.  Previous  to  this  occurrence,  I  had  never  received 
any  marked  attention  from  the  squaws;  but  on  this  oc 
casion,  particularly  the  young  ones,  danced  around  me 
in  the  most  extravagant  and  exulting  manner.  They 
ornamented  my  head,  arms,  and  legs,  with  feathers, 
stained  porcupine  quills,  deer  sinews,  &c,  and  struck 
up  the  song  of  victory  accompanied  with  their  musical 
instruments;  if  such  as  they  use  deserve  that  name. 
Subsequently  I  went  on  several  other  excursions;  but 
no  incident  worthy  of  remark  took  place,  till  about  the 
middle  of  the  following  fall,  when  we  discovered  a  nu-> 


60  Life  of  the  Author. 

merous  party  of  the  Pawnees  on  our  hunting  grounds; 
who,  though  they  had  committed  no  depredations,  ex 
hibited  by  this  intrusion  no  very  friendly  disposition. 
Besides,  it  was  one  of  the  wandering  parties,  with  some 
of  which  we  had  before  been  engaged.  We  further 
more  considered  the  step  they  had  taken  as  a  chal 
lenge  of  defiance,  and  accordingly  prepared  to  repel 
it.  A  number  of  our  men  had  now  gone  far  up  the 
Arkansas,  on  a  hunting  expedition;  but  our  forces, 
including  my  Kansas  companions,  and  myself,  Were 
equal  in  number  to  the  Pawnees,  and  we  considered 
ourselves  every  way  competent  to  fulfil  the  object  of 
our  wishes.  Our  party  consisting  of  nearly  two  hun 
dred  warriors,  well  armed  and  otherwise  provided, 
started  in  pursuit,  up  the  Arkansas  river.  We  had 
not  marched  over  sixty  miles,  before  we  discovered  a 
small  party  of  the  enemy,  which  had  just  killed  a  buf 
falo,  and  which,  simultaneously  discovering  us,  dis 
persed  in  the  greatest  confusion.  We  attempted  to  cut 
off  their  retreat,  with  a  view  to  prevent  an  alarm  being 
given,  but  were  unsuccessful.  They  joined  their  main 
body,  which  had  sufficient  time  to  prepare  for  our  re 
ception.  The  Pawnees  secreted  themselves  among  the 
rocks  and  shrubbery  of  an  adjacent  hill,  in  a  very  ad 
vantageous  situation;  while  our  party  approached  them 
under  cover  of  the  trees,  which  extended  to  the  very 
foot  of  the  hill,  and  commenced  a  desultory  firing,  on 
such  of  them  as  were  discoverable.  The  engagement 
continued  till  dark;  several  were  killed  and  wounded 
on  both  sides,  but  no  scalps  were  taken.  During  the 
night,  the  Pawnees  retreated  several  miles  up  the  river, 


Life  of  the  Author.  61 

while  our  party  remained  without  fire  on  the  battle 
ground.  Early  the  next  morning  we  commenced  the 
pursuit,  overtook  and  renewed  the  engagement  with 
them,  some  time  before  the  middle  of  the  day.  Both 
parties  were  now  covered  by  a  thick  and  large  growth 
of  trees  on  an  alluvion  bottom,  so  that  the  advantages 
of  ground  were  more  equal  than  in  the  preceding  en 
gagement;  however,  as  we  were  the  pursuers,  they 
rather  inclined  in  our  favour.  This  fighting  pursuit 
continued  till  nearly  night,  when  we  completely  routed 
them,  and  took  about  twenty  scalps.  Our  party  suf 
fered  considerably  while  dodging  from  tree  to  tree. 
We  lost  seventeen  killed,  and  had  about  the  same 
number  wounded;  among  the  latter  of  which  I  had 
the  misfortune  fo  be  included,  having  received  a  ball 
just  below  the  knee  joint.  The  Pawnees  must  have 
suffered  much  more  considerably,  as  I  judge  from  the 
traces  of  blood  which  appeared  shortly  after  the  en 
gagement  was  renewed,  and  which  continued  to  in 
crease  until  they  were  routed.  Their  whole  party  was 
at  no  time  engaged,  some  being  in  advance  with  their 
dead  and  wounded,  all  of  which  they  succeeded  in  car 
rying  off,  till  the  engagement  had  nearly  come  to  a  close. 
This  fact  was  fully  established  from  the  circumstance, 
that  all  the  wounds  of  those  who  fell  into  our  hands, 
were  recent;  while  traces  of  blood  continued  beyond 
the  place  where  they  were  finally  dispersed.  Towards 
the  close  of  the  fight,  they  left  some  of  their  dead 
bodies  behind;  a  circumstance  which  plainly  indicated 
that  their  loss  had  been  severe,  and  that  they  intended 
to  fly  to  their  advance  party,  which  must  have  been 


62  Life  of  the  Author. 

some  miles  a-head,  as  soon  as  a  favourable  opportunity 
offered,  or  the  darkness  of  the  approaching  night  would 
cover  their  flight.  These  indications,  while  they  served 
to  depress  the  Pawnees,  who  never  leave  their  dead 
unless  reduced  to  the  last  extremity,  operated  on  our 
party  as  a  powerful  excitement  to  press  the  fight  and 
pursuit,  and  no  doubt  produced  a  much  more  signal 
result,  than  otherwise  would  have  happened. 

The  Osages  after  a  consultation,  concluded  to  give 
over  the  pursuit,  returned  with  their  dead  and  wound 
ed  a  short  distance,  to  a  good  watering  place,  and  en 
camped  for  the  night.  Four  days  after  this,  they  ar 
rived  at  their  towns,  and  were  received  with  general 
demonstrations  of  joy.  To  these  succeeded  the  wail- 
ings  and  mournings  of  those  who  had  lost  connections 
and  friends,  and  then  followed  the  burial  of  the  dead, 
which  was  performed  in  the  most  solemn  and  impres 
sive  manner. 

My  wound  was  severe  and  painful,  and  confined 
me  several  weeks;  but  from  the  skill  of  our  physicians 
and  the  kind  attentions  of  my  Indian  mother  and  sis 
ter,  I  soon  was  enabled  to  rejoin  the  hunting  parties. 
After  the  return  of  the  hunters  from  their  excursion 
up  the  Arkansas  river,  a  party  of  thirty-seven  hunters 
consisting  chiefly  of  the  Kansas,  and  including  myself, 
started  on  an  exploring  and  hunting  expedition,  up  the 
Arkansas.  It  is  proper  here  to  remark,  that  although 
the  Osages  had  declared  war  against  the  Kansas,  yet 
no  hostile  operations  were  carried  on  by  the  parties, 
against  each  other.  A  sufficient  number  of  the  form 
er  had,  however,  joined  parties  of  the  Mahas  and  Ot- 


Life  of  the  Authw.  6$ 

towas,  in  their  depredations  on  the  latter,  to  keep 
alive  their  mutual  feelings  of  hostility.  In  consequence 
of  these  animosities,  the  Osages  kept  a  steady  eye  on 
the  Kansas  party  that  had  thrown  itself  on  their  pro 
tection;  and  usually  so  contrived  their  hunting  parties, 
as  to  have  a  majority  of  their  own  nation  in  them. 
This,  I  am  satisfied  was  their  policy,  though  it  was  ex 
ecuted  with  delicacy,  and  apparently  without  imposing 
any  restraint.  The  Kansas  suspected  their  motives; 
and,  when  by  themselves,  had  frequent  conversations 
on  the  subject:  plans  for  their  escape  had  been  propo 
sed;  but  it  was  utterly  impossible  for  their  whole  num 
ber  to  cooperate  simultaneously,  without  exciting  a  sus 
picion  that  would  either  defeat  them  altogether,  or 
prove  fatal  to  a  portion  of  their  party.  They  were  well 
supplied,  and  otherwise  treated  kindly,  and  therefore 
thought  the  maintenance  of  a  friendly  relation,  and 
their  own  safety,  at  least  for  the  present,  objects  of 
paramount  consequence. 

Under  such  feelings,  and  with  a  view  to  relieve  the 
inquietude  of  their  minds,  growing  out  of  the  peculiar 
ity  of  their  situations,  some  of  the  leading  and  most 
restless  of  the  Kansas,  planned  the  expedition  before 
named.  I  have  no  doubt  they  intended  to  include 
their  whole  party,  so  that  should  an  opportunity  offer, 
they  might  return  to  their  towns  on  the  Kansas  river, 
though  such  a  design  was  never  declared.  I  was  mere 
ly  asked  to  volunteer,  whenever  the  excursion  should 
be  proposed.  But  however  adroit  the  plan  was,  or 
whatever  it  had  for  its  object,  the  whole  of  the  Kansas 
could  not  be  induced  to  embark  in  it. 


64  Life  of  the  Jluthor. 

Some  of  them  were  sick,  some  had  married  among 
the  Osages,  and  some,  probably,  did  not  approve  of 
the  measure. 

The  trees  had  just  begun  to  show  their  foliage,  when 
we  commenced  our  journey  up  the  Arkansas:  we 
pursued  our  course  very  steadily,  at  the  probable  rate 
of  thirty  or  thirty-five  miles  a  day,  stopping  only  when 
we  required  refreshment  or  rest.  On  arriving  at  the 
usual  crossing  place  of  the  Indians  between  the  Arkan 
sas  and  Kansas  rivers,  one  of  the  principal  Kansas  of 
our  party  proposed  privately  to  me  and  some  others,  to 
separate  from  the  Osages,  and  return  to  the  Kansas 
towns.  I  strenuously  opposed  the  measure;  because 
my  Kansas  father  remained  at  the  Osage  towns;  who 
together  with  the  other  Kansas,  not  included  in  our 
party,  might,  I  was  apprehensive,  be  sacrificed  to  re 
quite  such  treachery;  and  because  my  ambition,  which 
had  been  much  excited  by  the  prospective  results  of 
our  contemplated  expedition,  would,  in  consequence, 
suffer  a  total  disappointment.  Besides,  I  had  been  a 
long  time  from  the  Kansas,  and  was  not  particularly 
attached  to  any  of  the  tribe,  while  with  the  Osages,  I 
had  left  a  mother  and  sister,  who  were  dear  to  me,  arid 
who  loved  me  in  return. 

The  scheme  was  finally  abandoned;  and  we  contin 
ued  our  course  considerably  further  up  the  Arkansas; 
we  then  left  this  river,  and  crossed  a  hilly  country,  and 
several  of  the  heading  branches  of  the  Kansas  river, 
and  subsequently  arrived  at  our  old  camping  grounds 
on  the  Dripping  Fork,  a  few  miles  from  its  entrance 
into  the  La  Flatte.  We  remained  here  several  days. 


Life  of  the  Author.  65 

again  explored  the  cavern  before  noticed,  and  took  a  \ 
considerable  quantity  of  game,  on  the  adjacent  prairie 
grounds.  A  council  was  also  held,  and  the  subject  of 
our  future  route  debated.  A  small  number  were  for 
descending  the  river  and  returning  home,  while  a  very 
large  majority,  including  myself,  were  for  pursuing  an 
opposite  direction.  We  accordingly  crossed  to  the  La 
Platte,  and  followed  the  main  stream,  in  a  generally 
direct  course,  nearly  to  its  source  among  the  Rocky 
mountains.  This  stream,  for  a  great  way  up,  con 
tinues  shoal  and  rapid;  flowing  generally  over  a  sandy 
or  gravelly  bed;  though  it  is  occasionally  interrupted 
by  rocks  and  falls;  it  frequently  branches  and  then 
unites,  thus  forming  many  large  and  beautiful  islands, 
some  of  which  contained  wigwams,  and  cultivated  spots 
of  ground.  The  prairies  continue  a  great  distance  up; 
but  they  do  not,  except  in  a  very  few  instances,  bor 
der  on  the  river,  and  when  they  do,  the  distance  is  in 
considerable,  and  the  grounds  are  barren  and  rocky. 

These  prairies  are  generally  undulating,  and  rich, 
in  their  hollows;  but,  receding  from  these,  they  gradu 
ally  become  sterile,  and  terminate  either  in  sandy  or 
clay  ridges.  The  margins  of  this  river,  and  of  the 
streams  generally  flowing  into  it,  for  an  extent  of  from 
one  to  three  miles  in  breadth,  are  covered  with  thick 
and  large  growths  of  cotton- wood,  ash,  sycamore,  elm, 
various  kinds  of  walnut,  and  many  other  trees  and 
shrubs  common  to  the  western  states. 

But  so  variable  are  the  features  of  this  section  of 
country,  and  so  totally  disconnected  with  its  future  re- 
Glaimance  and  improvement  were  my  views  when  I 

i 


-• 


66  Life  of  the  Author. 

visited  it,  that  any  attempt  on  my  part  to  a  particu 
lar  description,  would  be  the  extreme  of  folly,  and 
merit  no  consideration.  In  fact,  many  years,  if  not 
centuries,  must  yet  elapse,  before  a  correct  account  of 
this  extensive  district  can  be  obtained.  Travellers 
may  pass  over  and  write  volumes  on  it,  but  Indian 
titles  have  to  be  extinguished,  forests  planted,  and  roads 
formed,  before  any  satisfactory  and  circumstantial  in 
formation,  as  connected  with  the  purposes  of  civilized 
life,  can  be  arrived  at.  Suffice  it  to  say,  that  no  per 
son  unacquainted  with  this  vast  extent  of  country,  and 
the  fertility  of  a  large  portion  of  its  soil,  can  form  any 
idea  of  the  luxuriance  of  its  vegetable  productions,  or 
of  the  immense  herds  of  buffalo,  deer,  elk,  &c.,  that 
riot,  if  I  may  use  the  expression,  on  the  varied  suffu 
sion  of  perpetual  plenty.  BesidejsJhejwUd  rice,  which 
grows  on  the  wet  lands,  and  various  kinds  of  grass  and 
herbage,  either  strawberries,  gooseberries,  blackber 
ries,  raspberries,  or  grapes,  all  in  their  proper  seasons, 
and  of  a  size  and  richness  of  flavour  surpassing  any 
that  I  have  seen  in  a  state  of  cultivation,  carpet  the 
whole  surface  of  the  fertile  prairies. 

On  our  way  up,  we  fell  in  with  a  party  of  friendly 
Maha  Indians,  who  were  ascending  the  river,  to  a  for 
mer  battle  ground,  with  a  view  to  collect  the  bones, 
and  pay  the  last  solemn  rites  to  the  manes  of  their  un 
fortunate  countrymen,  who,  some  time  before,  had 
been  surprised  and  all  cut  off  by  their  enemies,  except 
one,  who  was  their  pilot  on  this  occasion.  This  indi 
vidual  escape  had  something  of  the  miraculous  in  it, 
and  some  account  of  it  here,  may  not  prove  uninte- 


Life  of  the  Author.  67 

resting  to  my  readers.  The  Mahas,  to  the  number  of 
forty  or  fifty,  were  on  a  hunting  excursion,  and  had 
encamped  on  the  banks  of  a  considerable  stream,  that 
flows  into  the  La  Platte.  In  this  situation,  they  were 
surrounded  on  all  sides,  except  that  of  the  river,  by  a 
numerous  party  of  Indians;  who  made  their  advance 
so  cautiously,  as  not  to  be  perceived  till  they  had  sin 
gled  out  and  fired  upon  their  objects.  The  war  whoop 
and  rush  then  followed,  and  all,  except  four  or  five  who 
fled  to  the  river,  were  massacred  on  the  spot.  Those 
who  took  to  the  river,  were  pursued,  and  all,  except 
Nee-kish-lau-teeh,  the  subject  of  this  anecdote,  were 
shot  as  they  were  swimming.  Nee-kish-lau-teeh,  though 
twice  slightly  wounded,  escaped  to  the  opposite  shore, 
and  took  a  circuitous  route  through  some  woods  that 
bordered  on  it,  struck  the  river  again,  some  distance 
below,  but  in  sight  of  his  camps,  and  there  secretly  ob 
served  the  motions  of  his  enemies.  He  supposed,  that 
all  his  companions  had  been  slain,  and  that  no  efforts 
of  his  foes  would  be  wanting  to  number  him  with  them, 
in  order  more  effectually  to  skreen  themselves  from 
detection,  and  avert  the  just  vengeance  which  their 
atrocious  conduct  merited. 

In  this  supposition  he  was  not  mistaken;  for,  on 
arriving  at  the  bank,  as  just  noticed,  he  observed  the 
Indians  making  preparations  to  cross  after  him.  In 
consequence  of  which  he  again  took  to  the  woods, 
following  the  course  of  the  river,  till  he  came  to  a  bend, 
where  he  reswam  it,  and  then  changed  his  course 
directly  back  towards  the  place  where  his  party  had 
been  surprised.  On  arriving  within  a  suitable  distance 


68  Lifeof  the  Author. 

to  notice  whatever  might  transpire,  he  secreted  himself 
in  some  drift  grass  with  which  the  willows  adjacent  to 
the  stream  were  thickly  interwoven,  and  there  patiently 
waited  for  two  days  and  two  nights,  the  events  that 
followed.  The  Indians,  to  the  number  of  ten  or 
twelve,  crossed  the  river  in  pursuit,  showed  themselves 
at  several  places  on  the  banks,  both  above  and  below 
their  crossing  place,  and,  towards  night,  re-crossed  and 
joined  their  main  party.  Early  next  morning,  a  still 
greater  number  crossed  the  river,  and  took  its  course 
downwards;  while  another  party  took  the  same  direc 
tion  on  the  side  where  Nee-kish-lau-teeh  had  secreted 
himself.  This  party  was  so  arranged  as  to  sweep  the 
whole  of  the  thick  undergrowth  along  the  shore:  it 
proceeded  slowly,  and  searched  apparently  in  every 
place  but  the  one  which  contained  the  object -of  their 
pursuit.  The  Maha  had  nearly  buried  himself  in  the 
sand,  and  was  otherwise  completely  hidden;  he  saw 
his  blood-thirsty  foes  almost  in  the  act  of  treading  him 
under  their  feet,  and  heard  them  encouraging  each 
other,  and  threatening  him  with  cruel  tortures  and  a 
lingering  death;  but  he  fortunately  escaped  their  search. 
At  night  the  parties  returned  and  encamped;  and  the 
next  morning,  having  abandoned  the  search,  crossed 
the  river,  and  journeyed  into  the  country  along  its 
banks.  The  Maha  remained  in  his  hiding  place  all 
that  day,  and  at  night,  in  hopes  of  procuring  some  food, 
cautiously  approached  first  the  recent  encampments 
of  the  hostile  Indians,  and  then  those  of  his  unfor 
tunate  companions. 


Life  of  the  Author.  69 

He  found  buffalo  meat,  satisfied  his  appetite,  slaked 
his  thirst  at  a  neighbouring  spring,  cleansed  and  dres 
sed  his  wounds,  and  made  such  provision  as  he  could 
for  a  long  journey. 

He  was  feeble  from  long  fasting  and  the  wounds  he 
had  received,  and  was  without  any  offensive  or  defen 
sive  weapons,  whatever;  but,  nevertheless,  in  the  dead 
of  the  night  with  sensations  too  painful  to  be  described, 
he  left  this  ill-fated  spot  covered  with  the  mangled  car 
casses  of  his  brother  warriors. 

On  his  journey  home,  he  travelled  in  the  night  time, 
secreted  himself  by  day,  and  subsisted  altogether  on 
roots:  after  much  suffering,  however,  he  carried  the 
distressing  intelligence  to  his  countrymen. 

A  party  of  Loups  committed  this  horrid  massacre; 
a  long  and  bloody  war  followed,  in  which  the  Mahas 
fully  satiated  their  desire  for  revenge.  They  had  beaten 
them  wholly  from  those  grounds,  and  could  now  hunt 
on  them,  without  the  fear  of  being  disturbed.  .Such  at 
least  is  the  account  that  Nee-kish-lau-teeh  gave  of  the 
transaction,  and  the  consequences  that  followed.  This 
Maha  was  probably  fifty  years  of  age,  when  I  saw  him: 
he  spoke  the  Kansas  language  so  as  with  some  diffi- , 
culty  to  be  understood.  He  had  been  once  across  the/ 
Rocky  Mountains,  and  much  among  the  neighbouring 
tribes  and  nations,  by  whom,  as  well  as  by  his  owni 
people,  he  was  held  in  high  estimation.  They  even 
supposed  him  to  be  more  under  the  immediate  protec 
tion  of  the  Great  Spirit,  than  the  generality  of  the  In 
dians:  hence  his  influence  was  great,  and  besides  the 


70  Life  of  the  Author. 

duties  of  a  chief,  he  often  performed  those  of  a  prophet 
and  physician. 

The  description  this  old  man  gave  of  his  excursion 
to  the  great  hills  of  the  west,  excited  the  curiosity  and 
ambition  of  our  whole  party,  and  was  the  primary 
cause  that  led  us  to  the  execution  of  a  similar  expe 
dition. 

We  continued  with  the  Mahas  several  days,  on  the 
most  friendly  terms;  were  advised  of  the  country  over 
which  we  should  pass,  of  the  tribes  we  might  meet, 
and,  in  particular,  cautioned  to  be  on  our  guard 
against  the  Sta-he-tah,  a  small,  but  barbarous  tribe  of 
Indians,  which  inhabit  the  grounds  bordering  on  the 
head  waters  of  the  La  Platte.  We  parted  from  these 
friends,  with  sincere  regret  On  our  way  farther  up 
we  met  several  parties  of  hunters,  belonging  to  different 
tribes,  most  of  whom,  particularly  as  we  approached 
the  mountains,  were  armed  only  with  bows,  arrows, 
and  spears.  Whenever  we  discovered  recent  trails, 
we  secreted  our  arms  as  much  as  possible,  carried  the 
muzzles  of  our  rifles  downward,  marched  on  with  an 
apparent  carelessness,  though  in  reality  with  much 
caution,  and  when  in  view  of  any  party,  boldly  ap 
proached  it  with  the  customary  ensigns  of  peace. 

We  were,  at  first,  uniformly  met  with  great  suspicion 
and  distrust;  but,  when  the  motives  of  our  excursion, 
and  the  place  of  our  hunting  grounds  were  made  known, 
we  were  as  uniformly  received  with  friendship,  and 
treated  with  hospitality.  We  were  able  to  hold  talks 
with  some  of  the  parties  we  met,  although  our  lan 
guages  were  very  dissimilar,  a  few  words  in  each  were. 


Life  of  the  Author.  71 

in  two  or  three  instances,  found  to  be  precisely  the 
same:  others  had  some  similitude,  but  by  tar  the  great 
est  number  were  altogether  unintelligible.  We  met 
some,  with  whom  we  were  obliged  to  communicate 
wholly  by  signs.  These  resided  high  up  the  river,  or 
among  the  mountains;  were  generally  well  made;  ro 
bust,  and  peaceably  disposed.  They  were  neither  very 
cleanly  nor  well  provided,  and  were,  probably,  as  they 
never  appeared  in  large  parties,  the  remnants  of  more 
powerful  nations,  who  had  sought  safety  from  their 
enemies,  in  retired  or  wandering  lives.  They  fre 
quently  accompanied  us  on  our  route,  and  partook  of 
our  game,  in  the  destruction  of  which,  we  were  of 
course,  much  the  most  successful.  In  return  they  gave 
us  such  things  as  their  illy  supplied  stores  afforded, 
among  which  was  the  Pash-e-quah,  a  farinaceous,  nu 
tritive,  pleasant  tasted,  bulbous  root,  which  is  found 
in  the  vallies  in  great  abundance,  is  much  used  by 
these  Indians,  and  is  not  a  bad  substitute  for  bread, 
particularly  when  roasted.  They  also  gave  us  nuts 
and  a  species  of  wild  rice;  the  latter  of  which  might 
be  collected  in  considerable  quantities,  in  the  low 
grounds  of  this  district,  notwithstanding  the  depreda 
tions  of  the  numerous  herds  which  occasionally  sub 
sist  on  it.  These  Indians,  particularly  the  squaws, 
treated  me  with  singular  attention,  probably  on  account 
of  iny  being  the  only  white  person  they  had  ever  seen: 
I  forbear,  however,  going  into  details,  because  they 
might  by  some  be  considered,  as  clashing  with  pro 
priety. 


12  Life  of  the  Author. 

Before  we  arrived  at  the  upper  confines  of  the  prai 
ries,  by  the  advice  of  some  friendly  Indians  who  had 
been  with  us  for  several  days,  we  directed  our  course 
up  a  considerable  branch  of  the  La  Platte,  to  the  right, 
in  a  northernly  direction  from  the  main  river,  in  order 
to  avoid  the  Sta-he-tah  tribe,  of  whom  some  mention 
has  previously  been  made. 

After  pursuing  this  stream  several  days,  we  passed 
a  hilly  country,  covered  with  oak,  chesnut,  beach, 
hickory,  and  other  upland  trees;  indicative,  as  I  have 
since  learned,  of  a  good  soil;  and  then  struck  upon  a 
small  stream,  that  flowed  in  a  direction  nearly  opposite 
to  the  one  we  had  recently  left.  Here  we  stopped  a 
day,  and,  after  debating  the  subject,  unanimously 
agreed  to  proceed  onwards,  as  far  as  the  summits  of 
the  Great  Western  Hills,  and  still  further,  should  cir 
cumstances  prove  favourable.  A  division  of  opinion, 
however,  existed  as  to  the  direct  route;  but  it  was 
finally  determined  to  course  along  the  base  of  the  divid 
ing  hills,  which  we  did,  till  we  arrived  on  the  banks 
of  a  stream  rather  larger  than  the  La  Platte  was  where 
we  left  it.  It  may  here  be  observed,  our  party  gener 
ally  thought  that  the  accomplishment  of  this  journey 
would,  on  our  return,  entitle  us  to  as  much  applause 
from  our  people,  as  though  we  had  gained  a  signal  vic 
tory  over  our  enemies;  and  the  desire  for  fame,  or  a  high 
reputation,  urged  us  on,  and  made  us  bear  with  patience 
the  fatigues  of  the  journey.  At  a  short  distance  above 
the  place  where  we  struck  this  river,  our  course  was 
interrupted  by  a  remarkable  cliff,  which  we  could  not 
ascend,  and  between  which  and  the  water,  there  was 


Lifeof  the  Author.  73 

no  possibility  of  passing:  we,  therefore,  having  ex 
amined  a  considerable  fall  in  the  river,  and  ascertain 
ed  the  foregoing  facts,  varied  our  course,  till  this  range 
of  hills  afforded  a  convenient  pass. 

Having  crossed  them,  we  directed  our  way  along 
the  banks  of  this  stream,  till  it  terminated  in  a  lake  or 
large  pond  of  remarkable  transparency.  We  observed 
many  small  but  no  large  streams  flowing  into  this 
heading  reservoir,  probably,  of  some  one  of  the 
branches  of  ^the  iMissouri.  The  country  around,  as 
far  as  the  eye  could  extend,  was  hilly,  and  those  in  a 
westward  direction,  swelled  into  mountains  of  great 
height.  We  here  met  small  parties  of  Indians,  com 
paratively  poor,  but  nevertheless,  hospitable  and  friend 
ly.  In  character  they  resembled  those  before  described; 
though,  receding  from  the  grazing  prairies,  they  became 
more  timid. 

Some  of  them  accompanied  us  constantly,  and  ser 
ved  us  virtually  as  guides  to  the  Mountains  of  Snow; 
towards  which  they  frequently  journeyed,  during  the 
summer  seasons,  on  account  of  the  greater  safety  this 
route  afforded  in  the  chace. 

After  passing  the  lake  above  noticed,  I  accompanied 
two  of  our  party  in  pursuit  of  game  up  a  small  stream 
which  disembogued  through  a  deep  ravine,  rendered 
peculiarly  gloomy  by  a  tali  and  thick  growth  of  ever 
greens.  We  soon  discovered  two  unusually  large  brown 
bears,  which,  so  far  from  being  intimidated  at  our  ap 
proach,  made  directly  for  us,  in  a  rapid  and  threaten 
ing  manner.  When  first  seen  they  were  only  at  a 
short  distance  from  us,  and  we  scarcely  had  time  to 

K 


74  Life  of  the  Author. 

level  our  pieces  and  fire,  before  one  of  my  companions 
was  in  the  grasp  of  one  of  these  ferocious  animals, 
now  rendered  furious  by  a  wound  we  had  inflicted. 
Fortunately  for  us  the  other  had  been  shot  through  the 
heart,  and  fell  immediately  dead,  so  that  all  our  efforts 
could  be  directed  to  relieve  our  companion  from  his 
perilous  situation.  Our  rifles  had  all  been  discharged, 
and  the  urgency  was  too  great  to  attempt  to  reload 
them;  we  therefore  resorted  to  our  long  knives  and 
tomahawks  and  although  we  thrust  the  ^  former  their 
whole  length  repeatedly  into  the  bear,  and  cut  it  in  an 
extraordinary  manner  with  the  latter,  yet  some  time 
elapsed  before  we  could  extricate  him  from  the  potent 
fangs  and  claws  of  his  rapacious  adversary.  It  is  well 
known  among  the  mountain  tribes,  that  these  bears 
are  not  only  ferocious  and  daring,  but  remarkably  te 
nacious  of  life;  and  we  came  very  near  proving  these 
facts,  by  the  loss  of  one  of  our  party.  The  poor  fel 
low  was  shockingly  bitten  and  torn,  and  in  great  dan 
ger  of  losing  his  life  in  this  desperate  conflict.  This 
affair  delayed  our  progress  considerably,  and  made  our 
hunters  more  wary.  Nevertheless  we  proceeded  on 
ward,  coursing  occasionally  the  streams,  and  then 
crossing  one  range  of  hills  after  another,  till  our  pa 
tience  was  nearly  exhausted. 

We  had  received  from  some  of  the  Indians,  a  gene 
ral  description  of  the  route;  but  we  had  no  trails  or 
marks  to  guide  us,  except  the  transverse  direction  of 
the  hills,  which  being  covered  either  with  thick 
growths  of  evergreens,  fallen  trees,  rocks,  or  snow; 
and  not  unfrequently  with  all  of  them  together,  and 


Life  of  the  Author.  75 

swelling  occasionally  into  mountains  sometimes  pre 
cipitous,  rendered  our  journey  tedious  and  difficult. 
We  found  very  little  game  to  supply  our  wants,  and 
were  obliged  to  waste  our  ammunition  on  pheasants  and 
small  game,  which,  in  some  of  the  vallies,  were  v  ry  / 
abundant.  We  also  shot  some  mountain  goats,  and  a 
few  black-tailed  deer.  The  cold  was  at  times  severe, 
and  we  experienced  several  falls  of  snow,  hail,  and 
rain.  At  length  we  arrived  on  the  last  range  of  moun 
tains,  from  the  top  of  which,  an  apparently  delightful 
country  presented  itself  below:  on  reaching  it,  how 
ever,  it  was  quite  the  reverse  and  very  little  game  was 
to  be  found. 

Soon  after,  we  struck  a  small  stream,  on  the  banks 
of  which   three   or  four  huts  were  situated;  but  no 
Indians  were  perceived.      We   followed   this  stream 
some  distance,  and  finding  game  still  scarce,  owing  as 
we  supposed  to  the  sterility  of  the  soil;  we  crossed  to 
our  left  several  ranges  of  hills,  where  were  some  deer, 
arid  in  the  course  of  two  days  came  to  an  Indian  settle 
ment,  on  the  margin  of  a  considerable  stream.     These 
Indians  were  armed  with  bows  and  spears,  appeared 
very  friendly,  and  were  less  suspicious  than  any  we  had 
before  met.      This    conduct  and  apparent  security 
grew,  no  doubt,  out  of  their  own  poverty,  and  that  of 
their  hunting  grounds.     They  were  small  in  stature, 
well  made,  but  exceedingly  filthy;  and  subsisted  most-/ 
ly^on  fish,  roots,  and  berries,  of  which  they  were  gene- 1 
rafly'"p3rrstmonious.    They  had  a  few  horses,  and  many 
dogs;  the  former  were  of  no  great  account  among  them; 
while  the  latter  were  held  in  high  estimation.     They 


76  Life  of  the  Author. 

spoke  a  singular,  and  to  us  an  unintelligible  language, 
and  called  themselves  Lee-ha-taus. 

This  tribe  was  not  numerous,  and  inhabited  the 
neighbouring  country.  Some  of  these  Indians  accom 
panied  us  down  the  country,  to  other  villages  belong 
ing  to  the  same  nation.  We  stopped  but  a  short 
time,  smoked  the  pipe  of  friendship,  and  still  ac 
companied  by  some  of  them,  continued  our  route 
down  the  river.  As  we  advanced,  we  found  the  In 
dians  more  numerous,  equally  friendly,  and  more  li 
berally  disposed,  than  those  we  had  passed  in  the  up 
per  country.  Game  was  every  where  scarce,  and  we 
were  indebted  to  the  hospitality  of  strangers,  for  a  por 
tion  of  what  was  necessary  to  our  subsistence.  Some 
times  we  assisted  in  taking  fish,  but  the  stores  of  this 
article  were  generally  so  abundant,  and  so  little  valued, 
as  to  render  our  efforts  in  this  way,  rather  a  source  of 
amusement,  than  consideration  to  our  friendly  hosts. 
We  accepted  these  proffered  obligations  in  preference 
to  running  the  risk  of  giving  offence,  by  destroying 
their  game,  which  was  esteemed  by  them  in  proportion 
to  its  scarcity.  The  nations  through  which  we  passed, 

I  did  not  possess  the  warlike  character  of  the  Indians  of 
the  Missouri  and  Mississippi  regions.  They  were  all 
at  peace,  and  had  frequent  intercourse  with  each  other, 
without  exciting  the  least  suspicion  or  jealousy.  These 
circumstances  facilitated  our  progress  very  much,  for 
we  were  always  accompanied  by  some  of  them,  from 
one  tribe  to  another.  Besides,  we  frequently  had  the 
use  of  some  of  their  canoes  or  rafts,  to  assist  us  on  our 
way.  In  this  manner,  we  continued  our  route,  sometimes 


Life  of  the  Author.  /  77 

over  barren  prairies,  hills,  &,c.  and  at  others,  through 
woods,  till  we  arrived  at  the  great  Pacific  Ocean.  Here, 
the  surprise  and  astonishment  of  our  whole  party, 
was  indescribably  great.  The  unbounded  view  of  wa 
ters,  the  incessant  and  tremendous  dashing  of  the  waves 
along  the  shore,  accompanied  with  a  noise  resembling 
the  roar  of  loud  and  distant  thunder,  filled  our  minds 
with  the  most  sublime  and  awful  sensations,  and  fixed 
on  them  as  immutable  truths,  the  tradition  we  had  re 
ceived  from  our  old  men,  that  the  great  waters  divide 
the  residence  of  the  Great  Spirit,  from  the  temporary 
abodes  of  his  red  children.  We  here  contemplated  in 
silent  dread,  the  immense  difficulties  over  which  we 
should  be  obliged  to  triumph  after  death,  before  we 
could  arrive  at  those  delightful  hunting  grounds,  which 
are  unalterably  destined  for  such  only  as  do  good,  and 
'love  the  Great  Spirit.  We  looked  in  vain  for  the  stranded 
and  shattered  canoes  of  those  who  had  done  wickedly. 
We  could  see  none,  and  we  were  led  to  hope  that  they 
were  few  in  number.  We  offered  up  our  devotions,  or 
I  might  rather  say,  our  minds  were  serious,  and  our 
devotions  continued,  all  the  time  we  were  in  this  coun 
try,  for  we  had  ever  been  taught  to  believe,  that  the 
Great  Spirit  resided  on  the  western  side  of  the  Kocky 
Mountains,  and  this  idea  continued  throughout  the 
journey,  notwithstanding  the  more  specific  water  boun 
dary  assigned  to  him  by  our  traditionary  dogmas. 

We  soon  satisfied  our  curiosity;  but  what,  however, 
contributed  most  to  hasten  our  departure,  were  the 
almost  incessant  rains  that  fell  while  we  were  there. 
The  food  with  which  we  were  supplied,  over  the  few 


78  Life  of  the  Author. 

elk  and  deer  we  killed,  was  disagreeably  loathsome, 
yet,  to  have  rejected  the  hospitality  of  our  kind  hosts, 
would  have  given  great  offence,  as  we  learned,  in  one 
instance,  by  experience.     We  arrived  at  the  ocean,  on 
the  south  side  of  Chock-a -li-lum,  (Columbia  river)  and 
coasted  southwardly,  to  a  small  inlet,  around  which  se 
veral  detached  huts  were  situated.     The  Indians  in 
habiting  them  were  not  very  numerous;  they  subsisted 
chiefly  by  fishing:  and  the  manner  in  which  they  ma- 
nagecTttfeir  canoes,  was  a  source  of  much  surprise  and 
satisfaction.  These  Indians,  as  well  as  those  along  the 
tide  waters  of  the  Columbia,  are  small  and  deformed 
in  their  persons,  and  exceedingly  filthy  in  their  habits 
and  appearance.     They  paid  particular  attention  to 
their  women,  who  frequently  took  part  in  their  debates, 
and  generally  in  their  fishing  excursions.     I  remark 
this,  because  it  was  so  different  from  the  privileges  en 
joyed  among  the  Osages,  Kansas,  and  other  nations  of 
Indians  on  the   other  side  of  the  Rocky  Mountains. 
The  men  generally  have  but  one  wife,  though,  if  I 
mistake  not,  polygamy  is  permitted.  The  married  wo 
men  totally  disregard  the  obligations  of  continence,  and 
boldly  indulge  in  its  violation;  but  such  conduct  led  to 
no  breach  of  hospitality  or  friendship  between  this 
tribe  and  our  party,  whilst  we  remained  with  it. 

They  take  fish  in  great  abundance,  with  wooden 
spears  pointed  with  bone,  or  some  other  hard  sub 
stance.  They  took  many,  while  we  were  with  them; 
they  were  five  or  six  feet  in  length,  and  very  oily:  they 
are  not  eaten  till  they  become  soft  Jrpjn  .keeping, 
wEen  they  are  mashed  with  water,  in  wooden  troughs. 


Life  of  tlie  Author.  79 

and  cooked  with  hot  stones.  We  roasted  some  while 
fresh,  which  proved  tolerably  palatable,  but  they  did  not 
approve  of  our  mode  of  cooking.  Each  family  have  their 
winter  supplies  on  hand,  consisting  of  membranous 
sacks  of  oil,  dried  fish,  and  some  roots.  Elk,  deer, 
and  wild  fowl,  are  taken  by  them  in  small  numbers, 
but  with  great  difficulty,  and  are  esteemed  great  luxu 
ries.  Theyjcukivate  nojjround,  depending  on  the  earth's 
spontaneous  production  for  the  roots  they  obtain,  which 
are  few,  and  not  very  nutritive.  In  fact,  none  of  them 
agreed  with  us;  some  produced  the  water-brash,  and 
others,  nausea,  and  cathartic  effects. 

These  Indians  called  themselves  Calt-sops:  the 
country  around  them  is  mountainous,  and  covered  with 
a  large  growth  of  evergreen  trees.  From  these  they 
make  their  canoes,  with  great  labour,  and  then  launch 
them  into  the  ocean;  from  which,  after  every  expedi 
tion,  they  are  carefully  withdrawn  for  their  preserva 
tion. 

These  canoes  are  highly  valued,  in  consequence  of 
the  difficulty  experienced  in  constructing  them.  They 
are  articles  of  traffic  only  in  matrimonial  negociations; 
and  a  young  Indian  was  busily  employed,  while  we 
were  there,  in  making  one  which  was  to  be  exchanged 
for  the  daughter  of  his  intended  father-in-law,  with 
whom  all  the  courtship  is  carried  on. 

We  remained  but  a  few  days  with  these  Indians,  for 
the  reasons  above  stated,  and  because  a  general  anxie 
ty  prevailed  among  our  party  to  be  on  their  journey 
homeward. 


80  Life  of  the  Author. 

After  having  taken  our  leave  of  them  and  of  the 
Great  Waters,  which  had  excited  and  still  maintained 
an  indescribable  interest  in  our  minds,  we  returned  by 
the  route  we  descended,  till  we  arrived  at  the  entrance 
of  the  Mult-no-mah.  (River  of  much  game)  into  the 
Columbia/  From  whence,  by  the  advice  of  the  Mult- 
no-mah  Indians,  we  pursued  the  course  of  that  river, 
nearly  to  its  sources,  on  account  of  the  hunting  grounds 
in  its  vicinity  being  reputedly  supplied  with  an  abun 
dance  of  game.  The  navigation  of  this  river  is  interrupt 
ed  by  many  rapids  and  several  falls;  one  of  which  wras 
very  considerable,  and  appeared  at  some  distance,  cur 
tained  with  a  semi-halo  of  the  most  brilliant  colours.  It 
flows,  particularly  towards  its  sources,  through  a  hilly, 
or  more  properly  speaking,  mountainous  country.  The 
soil  of  the  vallies  appeared  fertile;  and  was  for  the  most 
part,  covered  with  a  large  growth  of  trees.  The  In 
dians  settled  along  its  course  received  us  in  a  very 
friendly  manner. 

They  differ  very  little  in  their  habits  and  modes  of 
life,  from  those  on  the  Columbia  river.  The  hunting 
grounds  were  illy  supplied  with  game,  and  the  waters 
afforded  but  a  limited  supply  of  fish;  in  consequence  of 
which,  they  paid  some  attention  to  tilling  the  soil. 
They  raised  considerable  quantities  of  a  peculiar  kind 
of  corn;  the  ears  of  which  were  short,  small,  and  set 
on  stalks  near  the  ground;  the  grains  were  also  small, 
flat,  and  of  a  very  deep  blue  colour.  They  also  raised 
beans  and  squashes,  and  to  make  up  the  remainder  of 
their  stores,  collected  nuts,  roots,  and  wild  tobacco. 
The  leaves  of  this  last  article  were  narrow,  long,  and 


Life  of  the  Author.  81 

thin;  and  when  dried,  mild,  and  very  superior  for 
smoking. 

A  small  tribe  of  Indians,  calling  themselves  Leeslv- 
te-Iosh,  reside  on  the  head  waters  of  the  Mult-no-mah; 
they  were  larger,  better  made,  more  warlike,  and  of  a 
whiter  colour  than  any  others  we  saw  to  the  west  of 
the  Rocky  Mountains.  They  received  us  at  first,  with 
some  distrust;  but  afterwards  were  very  friendly;  they 
supplied  us  with  such  articles  as  they  had  to  spare,  and 
put  us  on  the  route  eastvvardly,  across  several  ranges 
of  hills.  Passing  these,  we  found,  as  we  had  been  told 
we  should,  considerable  game  on  the  borders  of  a  very 
large  lake. 

The  Indians  here,  however,  were  not  so  friendly  as 
we  could  have  wished;  but  we  conciliated  their  chief 
with  presents,  consisting  of  a  tomahawk  and  two 
knives.  They  were  not  very  numerous,  but  were 
athletic,  and  good  warriors;  being  armed  with  stone 
tomahawks,  clubs,  spears,  and  unusually  large  and 
strong  bows.  The  lake  was  well  supplied  with  fish, 
which  they  took  in  considerable  quantities  with  spears 
made  of  hard  wood  or  pointed  with  bone.  Their  ca 
noes  were  small,  and  clumsily  made  from  the  trunks 
of  trees;  but  they  were  managed  with  great  dexterity. 
They  called  themselves  Ne-was-kees;  we  learned  a 
few  words  of  their  language;  but,  from  the  circum 
stances  before  noticed,  remained  only  a  short  time  with 
them.  Journeying  eastwardly,  along  the  side  of  this 
lake,  we  fell  in  with  many  other  parties  of  Indians,  and 
killed  what  game  we  wanted,  without  any  incident  hap 
pening  worthy  of  remark.  We  next  crossed  several 


82  Life  of  the  Author* 

ranges  of  hills,  and  found  ourselves  among  a  tribe  oi 
poor,  inoffensive,  and  friendly  Indians,  with  whom,  if 
game  had  been  plenty,  or  their  stores  abundant,  we 
should  have  remained  all  the  winter,  as  the  season  had 
now  become  cold,  and  snow  had  fallen  on  the  level 
country,  so  as  to  render  the  travelling  difficult. 

We,  however,  pursued  our  route  over  a  country 
whose  surface  was  considerably  varied,  but  which 
could  not  be  called  mountainous.  On  our  way,  we  fell 
in  with  many  Indians,  of  nearly  the  same  character, 
habits,  and  disposition  of  those  last  described,  and  were 
always  kindly  treated,  though  we  received  little  or  no 
supplies  from  their  hands.  We  had  now  arrived  at  the 
neighbourhood  of  the  Great^buntains,  and  concluded, 
if  in  the  summer  we  suffered  extremely  from  the  cold, 
in  crossing  them,  that  the  attempt  at  the  inclement 
season  of  winter,  might,  and  probably  would,  terminate 
in  the  destruction  of  our  whole  party.  It  was  there 
fore  determined  to  form  camps,  and  remain  where  we 
were,  till  the  approach  of  milder  weather.  We  accord 
ingly  set  at  work,  and  with  poles,  the  barks  of  trees  and 
brush,  constructed  lodges  under  the  declivity  of  some 
lofty  rocks,  in  a  pleasant  southern  exposure. 

Near  by,  were  several  springs  of  water;  one  of  which 
was  of  a  temperature  nearly  sufficient  to  have  cooked 
food,  though  we  made  no  particular  use  of  it.  From 
the  appearances,  however,  just  below  the  efflux  of  the, 
water,  it  must  have  been  much  resorted  to  as  a  bath, 
and,  no  doubt,  by  some  of  the  Indians  we  had  recently 
passed:  because  many  of  them  appeared  to  suffer  from 
cutaneous  diseases,  which  probably  owed  their  origin 


Life  of  the  Author.  83 

to  a  restricted  and  long  continued  diet  on  crude  and 
partially  medicinal  roots,  and  leguminous  substances. 

Our  powder  and  ball  had  now  become  scarce;  with 
a  view,  therefore,  to  husband  them  to  the  best  advan 
tage,  we  provided  ourselves  with  bows  and  arrows,  and 
parties  of  our  hunters  used  them  sometimes  with  con 
siderable  success,  in  procuring  game  for  our  subsis 
tence.  They  always,  however,  took  some  rifles  with 
them,  in  order  if  chance  should  offer,  to  kill  larger  game 
at  a  distance,  and  to  defend  themselves  against  the 
white  and  brown  bears,  and  panthers  which  frequent 
these  regions.  The  game  we  took  consisted  of  elk, 
black-tailed  deer,  a  species  of  mountain  goat,  some 
wild  turkies,  and  pheasants,  and  we  were  generally 
well  supplied.  The  panther  and  wolf,  attracted,  pro 
bably,  by  the  scent  of  our  food,  frequently  prowled 
round  our  camps,  and  so  much  were  they  to  be  appre 
hended,  particularly  the  former,  that  no  one  ever  ven 
tured  to  go  out  alone,  even  on  the  most  trifling  occa 
sion. 

We  killed  several  of  them,  and  one  under  such  pe 
culiar  circumstances,  as  to  deserve  notice.  This  one, 
as  is  the  usual  habit  of  the  animal,  in  taking  its  prey, 
had  secreted  itself  in  a  crouching  position,  behind 
a  rock,  close  to  the  spring  we  frequented,  and  was 
not  discovered  by  two  of  our  party,  who  were  going  for 
water,  till  they  had  arrived  within  its  leaping  distance. 
They,  however,  were  not  thrown  off  their  guard  by  the 
violent  agitations  produced  by  the  discovery;  but  exer 
cised  a  presence  of  mind,  which,  I  think,  few  men  in 
their  situation  would  have  done,  and  which,  in  all  pro- 


84  Life  of  the  Author. 

bability,  saved  at  least  one  of  their  lives.  Tare-heem, 
who  was  in  the  advance,  the  moment  he  discovered 
the  danger  he  was  in,  gave  directions  to  his  companion, 
and  stepped  cautiously  backward,  keeping  his  eyes  ri- 
vetted,  if  I  may  use  the  expression,  all  the  while,  on 
those  of  his  adversary.  In  this  manner,  they  soon  re 
treated  beyond  its  bounding  distance,*  and  finally  reach 
ed  the  camp  in  safety,  though  not  without  great  appre 
hension.  Tare-heem  shot  it  a  few  moments  after 
wards,  in  nearly  the  same  position  in  which  he  left  it, 
and  it  proved  to  be  the  largest  panther  that  any  of  our 
party  had  before  seen.  He  brought  the  skin  with  him 
to  the  Osage  nation ,  and  took  great  pains  to  preserve 
it. 

Apart  from  hunting,  we  dressed  the  skins  of  the  ani 
mals  we  took  in  our  hunts,  and  made  them  into  mock- 
asins,  leggings,  and  robes.  To  amuse  ourselves,  and 
beguile  the  time,  we  played  at  several  games  of  ha 
zard,  which  will  be  noticed  in  another  part  of  this 
Work.  Small  parties  of  the  neighbouring  Indians  fre 
quently  visited  us,  with  whom  we  always  shared  the 
products  of  our  hunts  gratuitously.  We  received  from 
them,  occasionally,  small  presents  of  beans,  roots,  nuts, 
and  tobacco;  with  the  latter  of  which,  in  the  customa 
ry  form,  we  often  renewed  and  strengthened  the  rela 
tions  of  friendship. 
At  the  breaking  up  of  the  winter,  having  supplied 

*  Should  this  animal  fail  to  seize  its  prey  on  the  first  leap  or  bound,  it  sel 
dom  continues  the  pursuit;  but  retires  to  its  crouching  posture,  and  place, 
and  there  waits  for  a  more  fortunate  opportunity.  It  is  also  said  by  the 
Indians,  never  to  spring  on  its  prey,  while  they  are  mutually  eyeiog  each 
«th€r, 


Life  of  the  Author.  85 

ourselves  with  such  things  as  were  necessary,  and  the 
situation  afforded,  all  our  party  visited  the  spring  from 
which  we  had  procured  our  supplies  of  water,  and 
there  offered  up  our  orisons  to  the  Great  Spirit,  for 
having  preserved  us  in  health  and  safety,  and  for  hav 
ing  supplied  all  our  wants.  This  is  the  constant  prac 
tice  of  the  Osages,  Kansas,  and  many  other  nations  of 
Indians,  located  west  of  the  Mississippi,  on  breaking  up 
their  encampments,  and  is,  by  no  means,  an  unim 
portant  ceremony.  On  the  contrary,  the  occasion  calls 
forth  all  the  devotional  feelings  of  the  soul;  and  you 
then  witness  the  silent,  but  deeply  impressive  commu 
nion,  the  unsophisticated  native  of  the  forest  holds 
with  his  Creator. 

From  our  winter's  encampment,  we  soon  arrived  at, 
and  crossed,  the  various  ranges  of  mountains  which 
divide  the  waters,  flowing  eastwardly  and  westwardly, 
from  each  other.  They  did  not  appear  so  high,  nume 
rous,  or  difficult  to  pass,  at  the  place  we  recrossed,  as  i 
they  were  where  we  crossed  them;  our  progress  was, 
nevertheless,  slow,  on  account  of  the  snow,  which  was 
in  some  places  deep,  and  gave  way  under  our  feet. 
We  experienced  some  intensely  cold  weather,  parti 
cularly  on  the  tops  of  the  mountains.  We  also  found 
it  exceedingly  difficult  to  procure  game,  so  that  this 
part  of  our  route  might  with  propriety  be  termed  one 
of  suffering,  though  not  the  slightest  complaint  was 
heard  to  escape  from  the  lips  of  one  of  our  party.  As 
we  descended  from  the  mountains,  eastwardJy,  the 
difference  in  climate  and  vegetation  was  too  obvious 

escape  our  notice.  When  we  left  our  winter  camps, 


86  Life  of  the  Author. 

the  warmth  of  the  sun  was  considerable,  the  snow  had 
nearly  disappeared,  and  was  dissolving  rapidly;  the 
nights  were,  however,  rather  cold,  and  not  a  sign  of 
resuscitating  vegetation  presented  itself  to  our  view.  A 
few  days'  journey,  however,  brought  us  upon  grounds 
from  which  the  snow  had  wholly  disappeared;  where 
vegetation  had  put  on  its  gayest  habiliments,  and 
showed  forth  its  joyful  thanksgivings  in  concert  with 
the  melodious  warblings  of  the  feathered  tribes.  We 
had  supposed,  from  the  course  pursued  on  our  recros- 
sing  the  mountains,  and  inclining  northwardly,  that  we 
should  strike  upon  our  old  tracks;  but  in  this  we  were 
disappointed. 

We  made  several  excursions,  first  in  one  direction, 
and  then  in  another,  without  procuring  to  ourselves 
any  satisfaction  as  to  the  place  where  we  were,  or  the 
course  which  ought  to  be  pursued  to  conduct  us  to  our 
homes.  Much  time  transpired  in  these  perplexed  cir 
cumstances;  our  whole  party  were  completely  lost, 
which,  in  fact,  was  the  first  time  in  my  life  that  I  had 
ever  known  of  an  individual  occurrence  of  the  kind, 
though  they  sometimes  happen;  and  this  was  the  more 
extraordinary,  as  we  were  thiil^-sj^^  We 

knew  that  we  had  returned  by  a  route  more  to  the 
south  than  the  one  by  which  we  went  out,  and  finally 
determined  to  course  our  way  north  and  eastwardly, 
inclining  considerably  from  the  parallel  direction  of 
the  mountains.  We  were  induced  to  adopt  this  mea 
sure  on  account  of  the  streams,  where  we  then  were, 
flowing  in  a  southward  direction. 


Life  of  the  Author.  87 

We  obliquely  crossed  a  series  of  vallies,  formed  by 
gently  swelling  hills,  and  then  successively  arrived  at, 
and  crossed  two  ranges  of  high  mountains,  whose  tops 
were  covered  with  snow.  Shortly  afterwards,  we  ar 
rived  on  the  banks  of  a  small  stream,  which  flowed  in 
nearly  a  northern  direction,  and  afforded  tolerably  good 
hunting  grounds.  This  circumstance  led  us  to  change 
our  route,  which  was  now  conformed  to  that  of  the 
stream.  In  a  few  days  after  this,  we  came  to  a  much 
more  considerable  one  which  flowed  eastwardly,  and 
discovered  buffalo,  and  recent  Indian  trails;  but  met 
with  no  interruption,  till  this  stream,  swelled  by  the 
confluence  of  some  others,  and  the  rain  which  had 
recently  fallen,  had  become  a  large  river.  Here  we 
discovered  a  small  party  of  Indians,  who,  though  we 
proffered  every  token  of  peace  and  friendship,  fled  with 
great  precipitation. 

We  concluded  rightly  that  they  were  only  a  hunting 
detachment  from  a  more  numerous  party,  and  accord 
ingly  determined  to  guard  against  a  surprise,  in  case 
they  should  prove  hostile,  by  crossing  to  the  opposite 
side  of  the  river.  This  done,  we  proceeded  slowly  on, 
ojur  arms  in  the  attitude  of  peace.  In  two  or 


three  hours,  we  unexpectedly  arrived  near  several  tem 
porary  wigwams,  which,  notwithstanding  all  our  efforts 
to  prevent  it,  were  deserted  by  some  old  men,  women, 
and  children,  their  only  tenants,  who  fled,  in  the  utmost 
consternation,  to  the  neighbouring  woods.  To  have 
proceeded  onwards  at  this  time,  without  essaying  to 
conciliate  the  good  feelings  of  these  Indians,  would 
have  been  an  act  of  defiance;  aud  if  the  warriors  of 


88  Life  of  the  Author. 

the  village  had  been  sufficiently  numerous,  would  have 
invited  our  own  destruction,  as  soon  as  they  became 
acquainted  with  the  circumstance,  and  could  accom 
plish  it.  We  therefore  sent  Tare-heem  unarmed  in 
pursuit,  in  order  to  explain  our  friendly  intentions,  and, 
if  possible,  to  smoke  the  pipe  of  peace  with  them.  He 
returned  in  a  short  time  in  company  with  some  of  the 
old  men,  among  whom  was  one  who  could  speak  the 
Mahas  language,  which  was  also  spoken  by  some  of 
our  party.  We  explained  the  nature  of  our  situation, 
told  them  to  what  nation  we  belonged,  inquired  where 
we  were,  and  tendered  them  wampums  and  the  pipe 
of  peace.  They  were,  at  first,  exceedingly  cautious, 
but  relaxing  as  they  became  more  acquainted,  they 
smoked  with  us,  in  token  of  friendship.  The  women 
and  children  returned  soon  afterwards,  and  we  were 
offered  food;  and,  much  to  our  satisfaction,  told  that 
we  were  now  on  the  main  Arkansas  river.  We  had 
scarcely  regaled  ourselves  before  some  ""hunters  came 
in;  they  appeared  far  from  being  satisfied  with  their 
new  guests,  and  the  reception  they  had  received.  We, 
however,  secured  their  friendship,  very  timely  for  us, 
with  the  presents  of  a  rifle  to  the  principal  chief,  and 
several  tomahawks  and  knives  to  others  of  less  distinc 
tion.  We  had  barely  terminated  this  negotiation, 
when  a  party  of  fifty  or  sixty  warriors  arrived  in  pur 
suit  of  us;  among  them,  as  we  afterwards  learned, 
were  the  Indians  who  fled  from  us  in  the  early  part  of 
the  day.  They  at  first  appeared  ferocious,  but  as  they 
belonged  to  the  same  tribe  of  Indians  whose  friend 
ship  we  had  purchased,  and  under  whose  roofs  we  now 


Life  of  the  Author.  89 

were,  they  forbore  the  commission  of  any  hostile  acts. 
A  new  negotiation  was  now  set  on  foot,  and  we  gra 
tuitously  parted  with  two  more  rifles,  and  a  few  toma 
hawks;  and  subsequently  bartered  two  more  of  our  rifles 
for  beaver  skins.  It  is  highly  probable,  had  there  been 
no  lodges  at  this  place,  or  if  the  hunters  had  been  at 
their  encampments  when  our  party  arrived,  that  we 
should  have  been  wholly  cut  off.    These  Indians  were 
principally  armed  with  bows,  tomahawks,  and  spears; 
appeared  ferocious  and  warlike,  and  belonged  to  the 
Tetau  nation.     They  were  particularly  hostile  to  the 
Pawnees,  who  had  recently  stolen  some  of  their  horses, 
and  against  whom  a  party  of  their  warriors  had  then 
gone.     We  placed  but  little  confidence  in  them,  and, 
therefore,  as  soon  as  we  had  prepared  four  canoes 
from  the  skins  of  buffalos,  £c.,  we  took  our  leave,  not, 
however,  without  strong  apprehensions  of  being  pur 
sued  and  destroyed;  for  we  had  now  parted  with  seve 
ral  of  our  rifles,  and  our  ammunition  was  too  far  ex 
hausted  to  authorise  any  resistance,  except  under  the 
most  desperate  necessity.     What  contributed  most  to 
our  fears,  was  the  circumstance  of  there  always  hav 
ing  existed  a  strong  animosity  between  these  Indians 
and  all  the  various  tribes  located  north  and  east  of 
them. 

Wre,  however,  finally  escaped  beyond  their  reach, 
without  any  occurrence  happening  worthy  of  notice. 
We  afterwards  fell  in  with  three  or  four  small  parties, 
all  Pawnees,  with  whom,  after  our  mutual  distrusts 
were  removed,  we  exchanged  several  of  our  rifles,  at 
their  request,  for  beaver  skins,  which  we  transported 


90  Life  of  the  Author. 

in  our  canoes,  now  increased  in  number  sufficient  to 
contain  our  whole  party.  The  navigation  continued 
good  for  several  days  after  we  left  the  Tetaus;  lower 
down  it  was  interrupted  by  rapids  and  shoals,  to  such 
an  extent  as  in  my  opinion,  to  render  the  passage  even 
of  light  canoes  exceedingly  difficult  in  dry  times, 
though  at  this  time  there  was  sufficient  water  for  the 
passage  of  large  river  boats. 

The  river  flows  from  its  source,  for  nearly  half  the 
distance  above  the  Vermillion,  through  a  hilly  and 
broken  country;  the  remainder  of  its  course  is  through 
prairies,  separated  in  some  instances  from  the  water 
by  sand  hills  of  considerable  magnitude,  but,  for  the 
most  part,  by  forests  of  various  kinds.  The  herds  of 
buffalo,  elk,  and  deer,  were  numerous;  and  we  were 
always  able  to  obtain  supplies  of  food,  after  we  struck 
the  main  stream,  without  much  difficulty,  though  all 
our  ammunition,  except  one  or  two  rounds,  had  failed 
several  days  before  our  return. 

The  Rocky  Mountains,  where  we  re-crossed  them, 
were  not  precipitous,  nor  of  very  difficult  passage. 
Their  sides  were  covered  with  considerably  large 
growths  of  trees,  principally  cedars  and  pines,  which 
diminished  in  size,  till  tKey"a!together  disappeared  near 
the  summits.  The  soil  in  the  vallies  between  them, 
though  somewhat  broken  by  ridges  and  ravines,  ap 
peared  from  its  vegetable  productions  to  be  good,  and 
it  was  well  watered.  The  streams  which  we  crossed 
between  the  mountains,  as  already  remarked,  flowed 
southwardly,  and,  no  doubt,  were  the  heading  branches 


Life  of  the  Author.  91 

of  the  Rjo^del  Norde  or  of  some  other  river,  flowing 
into  the  empire  of  Mexico  or  New  Spain. 

The  Osages  had  looked  upon  us  as  lost,  and  greeted 
our  arrival  among  them,  in  the  most  joyful,  and  tumul 
tuous  manner.  My  Indian  mother  and  sister  wept 
aloud,  and  the  squaws,  young  and  old,  danced  around 
us  to  the  cadence  of  their  festival  songs,  and  decorated 
our  persons  in  the  same  manner  as  though  we  had  re 
turned  triumphant  over  the  enemies  of  our  country. 
The  old  men  and  warriors  listened  with  wonder  and 
astonishment  at  the  narration  of  our  adventures,  and 
lavished  on  us  the  meeds  of  praise,  and  high  enco 
miums,  heretofore  only  bestowed  on  the  most  distin 
guished  of  their  nation.  In  fine,  Tare-heem,  who  be 
fore  ranked  as  a  distinguished  and  leading  warrior,  was 
now  listened  to  among  the  sage  counsellors:  the  rest 
of  the  party  were  ranked  among  the  bravest  of  the 
warriors,  and  many  of  the  unmarried  men  received 
from  the  young  squaws,  some  a  greater,  and  some  a 
less  number  of  ears  of  corn,  as  so  many  individual  in 
vitations  to  enter  into  matrimonial  alliances. 

This  journey  occupied  nearly  sixteen  moons.  The 
following  seasons  were  passed  ^in^sh^rThu'nTiffg  excur 


sions,  festivals  and  amusements,  till  the  spring  arrived, 
when  a  considerable  party,  including  myself,  visited  the 
Grand  Osage  nation,  where  we  remained  a  few  days. 
I  became  acquainted  with,  and  received  particular 
marks  of  favour  from  Cler-mont  the  principal  chief, 
and  some  of-  his  most  distinguished  warriors.  There 
was  at  this  time,  among  the  Osages,  a  trader  named 
Manuel  Lisa,  a  Spaniard  or  half  Indian,  who  was  now 


92  Life  of  the  Author. 

bound  on  a  trading  expedition  up  the  Missouri,  in  com 
pany  with  a  Mr.  M'Lane  another  trader,  and  several 
Spanish,  French,  and  American  boatmen.  x 

This  Manual  Lisa  was  an  artful,  cunning  man;  he 
had  several  private  interviews  with  me,  and  used  every 
argument  in  his  power  to  persuade  me  to  accompany 
him  in  his  intended  voyage.  1  finally  concluded  to  go 
with  him  on  condition  that  some  of  the  Kansas  and 
Osages  from  White  Hair's  tribe,  would  join  the  party, 
which  they  consented  to,  and  about  twenty  of  us,  in 
addition  to  the  hunting  party,  descended  the  Osage 
river,  and  proceeded  up  the  Missouri,  in  boats  con 
structed  for  the  purpose.  In  general  the  boatmen  were 
competent  to  propel  the  boats;  but  where  rapids  or  em- 
barras*  occurred  in  the  river,  we  assisted  at  the  cor- 
delle  or  towing  line,  from  the  shore.  Sometimes  it 
was  necessary  to  wade  up  to  the  waist  or  arms  in  wa 
ter;  which  was  the  cause  of  much  discontent  among 
the  boats'  crew,  but  more  particularly  so  among  the 
Indians.  The  above  was  the  first  labour  to  which  I  had 
ever  been  confined.  It  was  occasionally  severe,  but 
encouragement  and  praise,  the  tyrants  to  which  all 
mankind  are  slaves,  timely  lavished  by  Manuel  Lisa, 
made  me  forget  my  sufferings  and  excited  me  to  in 
creased  efforts  and  turmoils. 

On  our  way  up,  we  stopped  at  a  Kickapoo  settle 
ment,  at  which  were  several  who  had  connections  in 
the  party  of  their  nation  to  whom  I  belonged,  and  who 
were  nearly  all  cut  off  on  the  head  waters  of  the  Mara- 

*  Places  where  the  navigation  is  rendered  difficult,  by  the  accumula 
tion  of  drift  wood,  trees,  £c. 


Life  of  the  Author.  93 

meek.     They  had  already  been  informed  of  the  cir 
cumstances  connected  with  that  unfortunate  event. 

Much  interesting  conversation  took  place  between 
us:  I  made  many  particular  inquiries  respecting  my 
self  and  my  family,  from  a  curiosity  that  had  been  ex 
cited  by  similar,  and  often  repeated  inquiries  which 
the  Indians,  particularly  the  squaws  and  several  tra 
ders  had  made  of  me;  but  without  being  able  to  obtain 
the  least  satisfaction.  In  fact,  if  they  had  known,  I 
believe  they  would  not  have  made  the  disclosure;  for 
it  is  natural  to  conclude  that  such  information  would 
have  created  a  disquietude  not  to  be  allayed,  short  of 
the  fullest  research,  which,  if  successful,  would  proba 
bly  have  terminated  in  estranging  me  from  their  modes 
of  life,  and  social  relations. 

On  arriving  at  the  confluence  of  the  Kansas  river 
with  the  Missouri,  all  the  Kansas  that  were  of  our 
party,  abandoned  the  expedition,  and  returned  home, 
much  to  the  vexation  of  the  traders.  I  was  invited  to 
join  them,  and  reflected  on  the  course  I  ought  to  pur 
sue  with  deep  concern.  I  had  been  a  consderable  time 
from  that  nation,  and,  as  my  Kansas  mother  was  dead, 
and  my  Kansas  father  had  again  married  among,  and 
incorporated  himself  with  the  Osages,  I  felt  no  parti 
cular  attachment  to  this  tribe;  while  among  the  Osages 
I  had  a  fond  mother  and  sister,  and  was  much  respect 
ed  and  esteemed  by  the  whole  nation.  These  circum 
stances  joined  to  the  artful  persuasions  and  promises 
of  Manuel  Lisa,  determined  me  to  remain,  for  the  pre 
sent,  in  his  employment,  and  finally  to  return  to  the 
Osage  towns,  From  this  place,  we  ascended  the  Kan- 


94  Life  of  the  Author. 

sas  river  to  the  towns  where  I  had  formerly  resided.  I 
was  received  here  with  every  mark  of  the  warmest 
friendship  and  affection;  we  soon,  however,  returned  to 
the  Missouri,  and  pursued  the  course  of  that  river  to 
wards  its  source.  This  digression  up  the  Kansas,  was 
undertaken  by  Lisa  to  form  new  connections  with  the 
Indians,  to  trade  and  take  game,  in  all  which  he  suc 
ceeded  to  his  expectations.  During  this  trip,  I  wit 
nessed,  for  the  first  time  in  my  life,  with  painful  sensa 
tions  the  wide  and  wanton  destruction  of  game,  merely 
to  procure  skins;  and  so  much  disgusted  was  I,  on  see 
ing  the  buffalo  carcases  strewed  over  the  ground  in  a 
half  putrefied  state,  that  my  reluctance  to  fulfil  my  en 
gagements  was  so  much  increased,  as  to  occasion  me 
to  reflect  seriously  on  absconding  from  the  party.  No 
opportunity,  however,  offered,  and  I  gradually  became 
more  reconciled  to  this  barbarous  practice:  such,  to 
the  shame  of  human  nature  is  the  effect  of  custom. 
Just  before  we  arrived  at  the  entrance  of  the  La  Platte 
into  the  Missouri,  we  experienced  the  most  violent  and 
long  continued  rains,  accompanied  with  heavy  thunder, 
and  the  most  vivid  and  incessant  flashes  of  lightning, 
that  I  ever  before  or  since  witnessed.  Our  engage- 
inents  were  now  such  as  to  render  a  constant  exposure 
necessary;  in  consequence  of  which,  our  sufferings 
were  great,  and  many  of  the  party  became  sick.  The 
river  swelled  into  a  devastating  flood,  covered  the  is 
lands  and  alluvion  grounds,  and  bore  off  whole  herds 
of  buffalo,  and  forests  of  trees  on  its  surface:  the  sight 
was  so  distressing  and  awful  as  to  surpass  my  powers 
of  description.  In  a  few  days  the  rain  abated,  and  we 


Life  of  the  Author.  95 

pursued  our  route.  We  occasionally  fell  in  with  par 
ties  of  Indians,  belonging  to  the  Mahas,  Ottowas,  and 
Pawnees,  who  were  friendly,  and  with  whom  Lisa  en 
tered  into  engagements  for  such  furs,  &c.  as  they 
might  take,  previous  to  his  descending  the  river.  The 
Sioux,  whose  grounds  we  next  entered,  were  not  con 
sidered  friendly;  we  therefore  made  all  the  expedition 
in  our  power,  keeping  on  the  shores  opposite  to  where 
we  should  be  likely  to  fall  in  with  them,  and  avoiding 
every  act  that  might  be  construed  into  an  apology,  on 
their  part,  for  attacking  us.  Passing  the  Sioux  with 
out  any  interruption,  we  reached  the  villages  of  the 
Ric-ca-ras,*  where  we  remained  several  days.  These 
Indians  are  well  provided;  and  they  treated  us  in  a 
very  friendly  manner.  Lisa  entered  into  trading  en 
gagements  with  them,  and  made  them  several  small 
presents,  as  he  had  done  to  those  Indians  who  had 
concluded  similar  contracts  with  him.  We  next  arriv 
ed  among  the  Mandaris,  who  received  us  in  the  same 
manner  as  the  Ric-ca-ras  had,  and  laid  themselves  un 
der  similar  obligations  to  our  traders.  Hitherto,  Lisa 
had  treated  me  with  a  well  dissembled  kindness  and  in 
dulgence.  Having,  however,  ascended  the  river  so  far 
as  to  render  my  return  by  the  Sioux  exceedingly  ha 
zardous,  and  being,  as  he  now  thought,  sure  of  my  ser 
vices,  he  threw  off  the  disguise,  in  order,  no  doubt,  if 
possible,  to  make  me  sensible  of  my  dependence  on 
him,  and  to  secure  my  entire  obedience  to  his  will:  but 
he  found  himself  mistaken.  The  obligations,  he,  my 
self,  and  our  whole  party  knew  were  due  from  and  not 
to  him, 

*  Pronounced  by  the  Indians  A-ric-ca-ra, 


P6  Life  of  the  Jiuthor. 

Several  harsh  words  passed  between  us,  when,  on 
my  assuming  a  position  that  threatened  a  summary 
and  perhaps  more  severe  chastisement  than  his  offence 
merited,  he  submitted  to  ask  my  pardon;  and  for  some 
time  afterwards,  treated  me  not  with  a  real,  but  an 
affected  tenderness  and  regard. 

My  conduct  on  this  occasion  was  much  approved, 
and  secured  me  the  friendship  of  all  our  party,  except 
the  original  transgressor.  From  this  place  we  continu 
ed  up  the  Missouri  till  we  arrived  in  the  neighbour 
hood  of  the  Great^F alls;  on  our  way  we  had  frequent 
interviews  with  the  several  tribes  of  Indians  inhabiting 
its  borders,  and  the  traders  entered  into  similar  en 
gagements  with  most  of  them,  as  they  had  before  done 
with  those  lower  down.  Otherwise,  nothing  worthy 
of  notice  happened,  till  several  days  after  our  arrival 
near  the  falls  above  named,  when  on  account  of  a  gen 
eral  dissatisfaction  at  the  conduct  of  Lisa,  all  the  Osa- 
ges,  who  were  ten  in  number,  and  myselfj  after  having 
explained  our  motives  to  the  traders,  and  their  party, 
abandoned  them,  and  took  our  course  down  the  river, 
in  the  most  direct  manner.  Lisa  did  all  in  his  power 
to  prevent  our  departure,  on  account  of  the  impor 
tant  services  he  well  knew  we  were  capable  of  render 
ing  him,  in  procuring  furs,  &c.  and  on  which  he  had 
calculated  with  certainty  and  great  expectations;  but 
finding  our  determinations  not  to  be  changed,  he  part 
ed  from  us  apparently  reconciled. 

Since  my  return  to  the  territories  of  the  United 
States,  he  has,  nevertheless,  on  several  occasions,  as  I 
have  been  informed,  complained  of  our  conduct,  which 


Life  of  the  Author.  97 

defeated  in  some  measure  the  objects  of  the  expedi 
tion,  he  having  made  use  of  some  of  the  Osages  to  con 
duct  his  negotiations  with  many  of  the  tribes  he  fell  in 
with  on  his  course  up  the  Missouri.  On  the  third  or 
fourth  day  after  we  left  the  traders,  one  of  our 
party  was  bitten  on  the  fleshy  part  of  the  leg  by  a 
rattlesnake.  The  wound  was  deep;  but  was  imme 
diately  cut  out  with  a  sharp  knife,  and  the  incision 
cauterized  with  a  heated  stone.  This  occurrence  de 
layed  us  but  a  short  time,  when  it  happened,  though 
subsequently  it  occasioned  us  much  delay,  on  account 
of  the  sufferings  it  produced. 

Some  days  afterwards,  we  met  a  party  of  English 
traders,  with  whom  we  bartered  such  furs  as  we  had 
taken,  for  powder,  ball,  &c.     They  had  just  arrived! 
on  the  Missouri  by  a  portage  connecting  with  some  of 
the  head  waters,  of  either  the  St.  Lawrence  or  the  1 
Mississippi  river.     By  signs  we  made  them  understand  • 
our  apprehensions  of  the  hostile  Sioux,  which  were 
settled  lower  down,  on  the  Missouri.    They,  in  a  simi 
lar  manner,  advised  us  to  avoid  them  altogether,  by 
changing  our  direction  southeastwardly,  after  we  should 
arrive  at  the  Mandan  villages,  till  we  struck  on  the 
waters  of  the  Mississippi,  and  then,  to  descend  that 
river.     After  separating  from  this  party,  our  progress 
was  slow,  and  much  interrupted  by  the  lameness  and 
indisposition  of  one  of  our  party,  occasioned,  as  be* 
fore  noticed,  by  the  bite  of  a  rattlesnake.     The  expo 
sure  and  irritation  produced  by  travelling,  had  induced 
a  high  local  inflammation  and  fever,  which  threatened 
the  life  of  the  sufferer,  and  rendered  an  encampment 

N 


9.8  Life  of  the  Author. 

necessary.  In  consequence  of  this  circumstance,  we 
were  detained  several  weeks;  and  finally  resumed  our 
journey,  bearing  our  patient  on  a  litter. 

In  a  few  days,  however,  we  were  amply  compensa 
ted  for  all  our  delays  and  troubles,  in  his  entire  re 
covery.  This  Indian's  name  was  Wen-ga-shee;  he  was 
a  powerful  and  brave  warrior,  proved  of  essential  ser 
vice  to  us  on  our  journey  home,  and,  when  I  left  them, 
continued  to  be  much  respected  by  the  Osages.  On 
arriving  at  the  Mandan  settlements,  we  attempted  to 
follow  the  advice  given  us  by  the  English  traders;  and 
after  travelling  for  several  days,  in  which  we  scarcely 
once  observed  the  sun,  on  account  of  the  fogs  or  smoke 
which  prevailed,  we  came  to  a  stream  that  flowed,  as 
indicated  by  the  rising  of  the  sun,  in  nearly  an  east 
ward  direction.  Our  party,  to  a  man,  supposed  this 
stream  to  be  one  of  the  heading  branches  of  the  Mis 
sissippi,  and  were  so  elated  with  the  happy  result  of 
their  comparatively  blindfold  excursion,  through  woods 
and  swamps,  and  over  prairies  and  hills,  that  they  con 
tinued  ti^eir  journey  with  redoubled  efforts,  notwith 
standing  the  continuance  of  fogs,  clouds,  and  occasion 
al  rains. 

In  a  few  days  afterwards,  however,  we  discovered, 
very  much  to  our  surprise  and  mortification,  the  sun 
rising  obliquely  behind  us  on  the  right;  and,  at  a  short 
distance  ahead,  a  much  larger  stream  than  the  one  we 
were  on,  which  flowed  in  nearly  a  westward  course. 

We  all  now  concluded,  and  rightly,  that  we  had  tak 
en  a  wrong  direction,  and  had  not  inclined  sufficiently 
to  the  right,  after  having  left  the  Mandans.  It  was  al- 


Life  of  the  Author.  99 

so  evident,  that  the  streams  on  which  we  now  were, 
flowed  from  the  highlands  dividing  them  from  the 
head  waters  of  the  Mississippi. 

In  consequence  of  this,  it  was  concluded  to  follow 
the  largest  stream,  in  a  direction  considerably  south 
of  east,  which  we  did  for  several  days. 

Some  of  our  party  were  now  for  crossing  obliquely 
to  the  right,  over  to  the  stream  which  we  had  first 
struck,  after  leaving  the  Missouri,  and  from  thence  di 
recting  our  course  for  the  Mississippi,  as  first  intended; 
but  Tun-gah,  to  whom  all  looked  as  their  chief,  pre 
ferred  the  present  route,  and  the  others  acquiesced. 

Previous  to  this,  several  snows  had  fallen,  and  it 
had  now  become  so  cold  that  the  rivers  were,  in  most 
instances,   sufficiently  frozen  to  admit  of  our  walking 
on  the  ice;  but  deer,  and  some  other  kinds  of  game 
were  plenty,  and  we  performed  our  daily  marches  with 
out  experiencing  much  other  anxiety,   than  what  pro 
ceeded  from  the  doubts  that  existed  as  to  the  correct 
ness  of  our  route.     We  next  arrived  at  a  considerable 
lake,  and  met  a    party    of   Chippewa  Indians,  who 
treated  us  kindly,   and  informecTus  where  we  were, 
and  of  the  route  we  ought  to  pursue.     Following  their 
advice,  we  altered  our  course  to  that  of  nearly  south, 
and  the  next  day  after,  experienced  a  most  severe, 
snow  storm;  which  terminating  in  hail  and  severely 
cold  weather,  obliged  us  to  encamp.  A  crust  was  now 
formed,  which  broke  through  at  every  step  we  took, 
and  let  us  above  our  knees  into  the  snow;  and  what 
was  still  more  disagreeable,  our  mockasins  and  leggings 
soon  gave  out,  and  our  feet  and  legs  became  nearly 


100  Life  of  the  Author. 

frozen,  and  very  much  lacerated.  To  repair  them  and 
obviate  this  suffering,  we  first  cut  up  the  few  spare 
skins  we  had,  and,  when  those  were  exhausted,  com 
menced  on  our  buffalo  robes:  but  with  all  the  exer 
tions  we  could  make,  our  progress  was  slow;  seldom 
amounting  to  twenty  miles  a  day.  The  weather  mo 
derating,  however,  and  the  travelling  becoming  less 
difficult,  we  soon  arrived  upon  waters  flowing  south 
wardly  where,  we  again  found  a  few  lodges  of 
the  Chippewas,  and  were  well  treated.  We  obtained 
from  them  a  few  bear  skins;  repaired  our  robes,  &c. 
and  continued  our  journey  over  several  small  lakes  and 
ponds,  till  we  arrived  at  a  more  considerable  stream, 
which  ultimately  proved  to  be  the  Mississippi.  Here  we 
experienced  another  snow  storm,  which  was  more  severe 
than  the  former,  and  rendered  the  travelling  still  more 
difficult  and  painful.  We  nevertheless  continued  slow 
ly  on,  and  should,  I  believe,  have  accomplished  our  re 
turn  home  had  not  two  of  our  party  unfortunately  be 
come  so  badly  frozen  in  their  feet,  as  to  make  an  en 
campment  essential  to  their  preservation. 

We  therefore  soon  cleared  a  spot  in  a  small  growth 
of  woods,  fixed  poles,  thatched  them  with  brush,  and 
finally  covered  the  whole  with  a  thick  stratum  of  snow; 
which,  with  the  fire  we  kept,  and  the  few  skins  we  had, 
formed,  as  to  temperature,  a  comfortable  lodge. 

We  often  attempted  to  hunt,  but  the  snow  was  too 
deep  to  wade  through  it,  and  too  light  to  support  us; 
we  therefore  were  compelled  to  remain  in  our  lodge, 
at  the  imminent  risk  of  starvation.  It  is  probable,  if 
these  difficulties  had  not  existed,  that  our  situation 


Life  of  the  Author.  iOl 

would  not  have  been  much  improved,  as  game  of  every 
kind  was  exceedingly  scarce. 

We  occasionally  shot  a  wolf,  as  they  prowled  round 
our  lodge,  and  in  one  instance  an  animal  of  the  cat 
kind,  neither  so  large,  nor  of  the  same  colour  as  the 
panther  of  the  Arkansas. 

With  these,  including  their  skins  and  offals,  and  the 
bark  of  some  shrubbery,  we  made  out  to  sustain  the 
flame  of  life,  till  those  who  were  frozen,  had  recover 
ed,  and  the  weather  had  apparently  moderated;  when, 
though  so  much  reduced  as  barely  to  be  able  to  walk, 
we  renewed  our  journey,  in  hopes  of  finding  some  In 
dian  lodge,  or  falling  in  with  game. 

We  however  suffered  disappointment  in  both;  and 
what  added  still  more  to  our  distress,  on  the  second 
day's  march,  we  were  overwhelmed  in  one  of  those 
boisterous  and  tempestuous  snow  storms,  which  some 
times  happen  in  those  northern  regions,  towards  the 
breaking  up  of  the  winter,  and  of  the  seventy  of  which 
no  idea  can  be  formed  short  of  experience.  The  flakes 
fell  in  such  rapid  succession,  as  nearly  to  fill  the  at 
mosphere;  and  were  driven  by  the  vehemence  of  the 
winds,  with  such  force  as  almost  to  obstruct  our  vi 
sion.  The  weather  was  intensely  cold,  and  no  retreat 
was  to  be  found  to  shelter  us  from  these  threatening 
catastrophes.  We  spread  a  few  skins  on  the  snow, 
crowded  in  a  heap  upon  them,  covered  ourselves  with 
what  remained,  and,  under  the  strongest  conviction 
that  our  existence  would  here  terminate,  devoutly  re 
signed  ourselves  to  the  disposition  of  the  Great  Spirit. 
The  place  where  we  had  thus  committed  ourselves, 


1 02  'Life  of  the  Author. 

proved  afterwards  to  be  situated  on  the  borders  of  a 
thin,  stinted  growth  of  pines,  on  one  side  of  which 
was  a  field  of  snow  extending  beyond  the  reach  of 
vision,  through  which  the  terminating  branches  of 
some  shrubbery  occasionally  made  their  appearance. 

How  long  we  remained  in  this  state,  is  altogether 
out  of  my  power  to  say;  but  we  had  fallen  asleep,  and 
were  awakened  by  the  howling  of  a  wolf,  which  some 
times  was  very  near  us,  and  at  others,  receded  till  it 
was  lost  in  remoteness.  The  repetition  of  this  cir 
cumstance,  induced  the  belief  that  our  retreat  had 
been  discovered  by  one  of  these  animals,  which,  not 
being  sufficiently  courageous  to  attack  us  alone,  had 
raised  the  cries  we  heard  to  rally  others  to  his  assist 
ance.  With  a  view,  should  such  prove  the  fact,  of 
resisting  them  and  procuring  some  food  to  resuscitate 
our  nearly  exhausted  frames,  we  attempted  to  rise, 
but  found  ourselves  confined  by  an  almost  irresistible 
barrier  of  snow;  and,  thinking  it  more  advisable  to 
dig  ourselves  a  passage  out,  than  to  continue  efforts, 
which,  if  they  succeeded,  would  spoil  our  lodge,  we 
soon  made  an  aperture  through  which  we  might  pass 
with  facility,  though  none  of  us,  at  this  time,  ventured 
out.  To  the  tempest  which  so  lately  threatened  our 
existence,  had  succeeded  a  most  brilliant  moonlight 
night;  the  winds  had  hushed,  and  all,  except  the  dis 
tant  howls  of  the  wolf  as  before  noticed,  was  profound 
silence.  In  this  state  of  things,  Wen-ga-shee,  one  of 
our  party,  placed  himself  in  the  outlet  of  our  lodge 
with  his  rifle,  and,  much  to  our  joy  and  relief,  shot  the 
wolf  soon  after,  as  it  approached  him.  From  long  ab» 


Life  of  the  Author.  103 

stinence  our  desire  for  food  had  become  voracious;  and 
part  of  this  animal  was  literally  devoured  by  us,  without 
undergoing  any  preparation,  while  it  was  yet  warm  in 
its  blood.  This  repast,  although  made  in  an  intense 
ly  cold  night,  on  the  surface  of  a  deep  snow,  and  with 
very  little  more  to  cover  us  than  the  ethereal  arch, 
was  by  far  the  most  delicious,  that  any  of  our  party 
had  ever  before  enjoyed.  We  had  scarcely  comple 
ted  it,  when  our  ears  were  again  assailed  with  the  ap 
proaching  howls  of  another  wolf;  we  therefore  retreat 
ed  to  our  snowy  cell,  laid  in  wait  as  before,  and  on  its 
arrival  shot  this  also.  In  the  course  of  the  night  we 
killed  four  more,  which  were  probably  attracted  in 
succession  to  the  place,  by  the  bowlings  of  those  that 
preceded.  Several  more  approached  us  in  the  fore 
part  of  the  following  day,  but  they  were  so  shy,  that 
we  could  not  get  within  shooting  distance  of  them. 
The  snow,  in  the  late  storm,  fell  in  great  quantities; 
and  in  consequence  of  the  violence  of  the  winds,  had 
formed  into  deep  drifts,  particularly  where  we  were. 
Our  cell,  for  such  the  place  we  now  occupied  might 
with  propriety  be  called,  was  directly  under  one  of 
them,  which  was  several  feet  deep.  The  warmth  of 
our  bodies  had  occasioned  the  snow  to  settle  some 
what  beneath  us,  but  not  sufficiently  so  to  afford  room 
for  a  comfortable  sitting  posture.  We  therefore  set 
to  work,  and  in  a  short  time,  with  the  assistance  of  our 
skins,  excavated  the  snow  to  a  depth  and  extent  suffi 
ciently  great  to  contain  us  in  any  desirable  posture. 

With  the  stock  of  food  we  had  on  hand,  we  might 
have  remained  several  days,,  comparatively  comfort- 


104  Life  of  the  Author. 

able,  provided  it  had  been  possible  to  have  kept  a 
fire;  but  such  a  measure  was  incompatible  with  the 
existence  of  our  mansion,  and  to  have  removed  from 
it,  would  be  to  expose  ourselves  to  other,  and  perhaps 
greater  dangers  and  inconveniences.  We  therefore 
formed  a  curtain  door  to  our  habitation  with  a  bear 
skin,  secured  our  provisions  as  well  as  we  could, 
lighted  our  pipes,  and  smoked  the  day  away,  in  gloomy 
silence,  The  night  following,  wye  watched  by  turns  for 
the  wolves,  and  killed  three  more  early  in  the  eve 
ning,  which  were  the  last  we  saw  while  in  this  singu 
lar  encampment,  though  we  often  distinctly  heard  their 
howls  at  a  distance.  We  had  suffered  much  from 
cold  on  the  preceding  day,  and  determining  if  possible, 
to  obviate  a  similar  occurrence,  we  cut  down  several 
of  the  neighbouring  pines,  with  the  trunks  of  which 
we  pitched  a  roof  over  our  lodge,  thatched  it  with 
branches  and  leaves,  and  finally  made  it  tight  with 
the  snow  which  we  broke  away  from  the  arch  and 
walls  of  our  snow  cell  below.  Soon  after  we  made 
a  fire  in  it,  but  found  ourselves,  in  the  course  of  the 
following  day,  extremely  uncomfortable  from  the 
dampness  of  our  situation*  We  remedied  this  in 
convenience  in  a  short  time,  by  forming  a  sort  of 
floor  of  the  same  materials,  omitting  the  snow,  as 
used  for  the  roof,  and  subsequently  kept  ourselves,  in 
respect  to  temperature,  tolerably  comfortable.  In  re 
spect  to  food,  our  situation  was  far  otherwise:  we 
were  constantly  on  a  very  limited  allowance,  and,  to 
wards  the  close  of  this  extraordinary  sojourning, 
without  any  thing  to  eat  except  moss,  and  the  inner 


Lift  of  the  Author.  105 

bark  of  trees,  for  several  days  together;  so  that  our 
situation  became  extremely  alarming,  from  the  pros 
pect  of  starvation. 

Some  attempts  were  made  to  take  game,  but  not  a 
trace  of  any  living  Creature,  except  wolves,  could  be 
discovered:   we   tried  various^arts  to  decoy  some  of 
them,  but  without  success.   Although  the  weather  had 
moderated  very  much,  and  the  snow  was  rapidly  dis 
solving;  yet,  as  we  were  comparatively  without  cover 
ing,  three  of  our  robes,  or  rather  skins,  having  been 
much  burnt,  and  others  cut  up  for  inockasins,  it  would 
have  been  exceedingly  hazardous,  and  perhaps  fatal 
to  some  of  us,  to  have  abandoned  our  encampment, 
circumstanced  as  we  were.    At  this  period,  scarcely  a 
single    ray  of  hope  glimmered  between  us  and   the 
grave;  we  were  nearly  in  a  helpless  situation,  and  des- ; 
pondency  had  seized  on  us;  but  in  the  midst  of  our 
distress,  the  Great  Spiritjorsook  us  not. 

On  the  morning  of  a  very  pleasant  day,  I  had  strolled, 
or  rather  crawled,  a  short  distance  from  our  cell  with 
my  rifle,  in  hopes  that  game  of  some  kind  or  other, 
would  make  its  appearance.  In  this  expectation,  ex 
traordinary  as  it  may  seem,  I  was  not  disappointed; 
for  I  had  scarcely  proceeded  one  hundred  yards,  be 
fore  my  attention  was  attracted  by  an  extraordinary 
large  elk,  which  was  approaching  me  in  rather,  an  ob 
lique  direction,  in  a  careless  and  easy  gait.  Fortunate 
ly,  there  happened  to  be  a  slight  elevation,  or  drift  of 
snow  just  ahead,  behind  which  I  skreened  myself,  and 
when  it  had  arrived,  as  I  thought,  sufficiently  near, 
shot  at,  and  wounded  it;  but  notwithstanding  it  made  off 


106  Life  of  the  Author. 

at  full  speed.  Some  of  the  strongest  and  best  provided 
of  our  party,  hearing  the  report  of  my  rifle,  came  up  to 
ascertain  the  cause,  joined  in  pursuit,  and  soon  dis 
covered,  to  our  surprise,  a  large  panther  fixed  upon  its 
throat,  and  devouring  it  with  great  rapacity.  We  shot 
two  balls  through  the  body  of  this  intruder,  which,  on 
first  discovering  us,  as  though  aware  that  he  should 
be  forced  to  dispute  the  prize,  had  put  himself  in  an 
attitude  of  defence;  showing  his  fangs,  and  growling 
defiance.  As  soon  as  the  panther  had  received  our 
balls,  he  made  several  bounds  of  surprising  length,  di 
rectly  towards  us,  and  then,  perhaps  fortunately  for 
us,  fell  dead.  We  now  repaired  with  a  part  of  the  elk 
to  our  camp,  and  after  having  indulged  our  appetites 
immoderately,  we  brought  in  the  balance  in  the  course 
of  the  day.  This  seasonable  supply  at  first  occasioned^ 
distressing  sickness  to  all  our  party;  but,  finally,  it  re 
animated  our  drooping  spirits,  and  enabled  us,  shortly 
after,  to  visit  the  haunts  of  the  elk,  where  we  killed  two 
more,  which,  like  the  former,  were  from  a  third  to  a 
half  larger,  than  any  we  had  before  seen.  We  found 
great  difficulty  in  carrying  these  animals  to  our  cell. 
We  next  dressed  their  skins,  repaired  our  mocka- 
sins  and  robes,  dried  some  of  the  meat,  and  after 
returning  thanks  to  the  Great  Spirit  for  having  pre 
served  us  through  so  many  perils,  commenced  our 
march  down  the  Mississippi.  We  boon  came  to  some 
lodges  of  Chippewa  Indians,  where  we  received  suck 
attentions  as  our  necessities  required.  From  thence, 
continuing  our  course  along  the  river,  through  the 
Chippewa  hunting  grounds,  we  were  generally  weK 


Life  of  the  Author.  107 

corned,  and  kindly  treated;  but,  on  arriving  among  the 
Sioux,  we  found  ourselves  in  a  very  perplexed  situ 
ation. 

The  friendly  salutations  we  made,  were  returned 
with  threatening  and  hostile  gestures  and  expressions. 
They  closed  their  doors  uniformly  against  us,  and  set 
their  dogs  on,  no  doubt  with  a  view  to  provoke  us  to 
the  commission  of  some  act,  which  might  be  construed 
by  them  as  a  sufficient  offence  to  justify  an  attack  on 
us. 

Sensible  of  the  danger  of  our  situation,  though  they 
were  few  in  number,  we  suffered^  these  indignities  to 
pass  unnoticed,  though  we  felt  them  deeply;  cursed 
the  perpetrators  in  our  hearts,  and  would,  if  our  force 
had  been  sufficient,  have  revenged  them  on  the  spot. 

We  found  our  situation  so  unpleasant,  that,  after 
passing  their  first  settlement,  we  determined  to  change 
our  route:  accordingly,  we  passed  over  to  the  west  side 
of  the  river,  and  took  our  course  nearly  southwest, 
leaving  the  Sioux  on  our  left.  Crossing  a  broken,  and 
somewhat  hilly  country,  and  several  considerable 
streams,  we  at  length  arrived  at  a  settlement  of  Sauk 
Indians,  on  Grand  river,  a  considerable  stream,  which 
flows  nearly  south  into  the  Missouri.  We  were  received 
by  them  without  the  least  distrust,  and  treated  kindly: 
we  attended  the  ceremonials  of  a  wedding,  joined  in 
the  festive  dance,  and,  taking  with  us  some  presents  to 
their  kindred  who  were  settled  about  two  hundred 
miles  lower  down,  on  the  same  river,  left  them  with 
mutual  tokens  of  friendship  and  regard.  On  arriving 
at  the  Sauk  villages,  Nee-he-gah,  or  the  Rocky  hills,  a 


108  Life  of  the  Author. 

chief  of  considerable  note,  received  us  in  the 
hospitable  manner,  supplied  all  our  wants,  and,  as  is 
customary  among  them  in  regard  to  those  they  esteem 
real  friends,  offered  us  the  attendance  of  their  women, 
who  are  more  cleanly  in  their  habits,  and  more  hand 
some  in  their  personages,  than  those  of  any  tribe  with 
which  I  am  acquainted.  Our  party,  however,  to  a  man, 
declined  the  acceptance  of  their  services. 

From  the  Sauk  villages,  we  passed  over  the  country, 
crossed  the  Missouri  near  the  mouth  of  the  Kansas 
river,  struck  the  Osage,  and,  coursing  along  its  banks, 
arrived  at  the  villages  of  the  Osages;  who  received 
and  treated  us  as  relations  and  friends.  It  was  to* 
wards  the  termination  of  the  busy  sugar  making  sea 
son,  when  we  reached  this  place;  we  remained  among 
them  till  it  was  over,  and  partook  of  the  festivities 
usual  on  such  occasions. 

From  the  Grand  Osage  villages,  we  crossed  the 
country  by  the  usual  route  to  the  Osage  settlements  of 
White  Hair's  tribe  on  the  Arkansas,  where  we  were 
received  in  the  same  manner  as  we  had  formerly  beeq< 
on  our  return  from  the  Pacific  Ocean. 

On  my  arrival,  I  found  several  white  traders  and 
hunters  with  the  Osages,  among  whom  were  colonel 
Watkins,  and  a  Mr.  Combs,  who  treated  me  with  par 
ticular  attention  and  kindness.  They  gave  me  some 
small  presents,  acquired  my  confidence,  and,  in  the 
most  pressing  and  persuasive  manner,  invited  me  to 
accompany  them  back  to  the  white  settlements.  I  was 
strongly  attached  to  the  habits  and  manner  of  life  I  had 
acquired,  and  regarded  my  relationship  and  connection 


Life  of  the  Author.  109 

with  the  Indians,  of  too  sacred  a  character  to  be  thus 
violated,  without  any  real,  or  even  ostensible  cause. 
I  therefore  peremptorily  rejected  all  their  offers.  In 
our  hunting  excursions  I  visited  the  camps  of  these 
traders,  and  these  overtures  were  often  renewed  by 
them,  but  as  often,  and  as  unwaveringly  opposed  by 
me. 

About  this  time,  however,  as  ardently  as  I  was  at 
tached  to  the  Indian  mode  of  life,  and  to  my  adopted 
country,  relations,  and  friends,  an  incident  of  the  most 
trying  and  painful  character  occurred,  which  violently 
ruptured  all  those  ties,  brought  me  at  once  into  their 
measures,  and  produced  a  highly  important  revolution 
in  my  life;  a  revolution,  which,  I  am  persuaded,  few 
circumstances,  and  perhaps  no  other,  could  have  ef 
fected. 

Shortly  after  my  return,  a  party  of  about  thirty,  in 
cluding  myself,  consisting  mostly  of  young  men,  started 
on  a  hunting  excursion. up  a  small  river,  known  to  the 
traders  by  the  name  of  the  Brushy  Fork,  which  enters 
into  the  Arjfajisas  about  thirty  or  forty  miles  below  the 
mouth  of  the  Verminionjriver.  The  success  we  met 
with  was  but  indifferent,  and  the  cause,  as  it  generally 
is  on  such  occasions,  was  ascribed  to  the  white  hunters, 
who  had,  in  reality,  just  returned  from  scouring  the  \ 
smaller  streams  and  hills  for  game.  It  perhaps  de 
serves  to  be  noticed,  that  the  hunters,  after  the  beaver 
season  is  over,  generally  terminate  their  hunting  cam 
paigns  in  pursuit  of  the  smaller  kinds  of  game,  which 
resort  to  the  small  streams  and  hills  for  their  appro 
priate  food,  which  is  generally  there  more  abundant, 


HO  Life  of  the  Author. 

While  the  principal  part  of  our  hunters,  in  accordance 
with  this  custom,  were  scattered  on  the  upper  branches 
of  this  stream,  six  of  our  number  visited  colonel  Wat- 
kins'  main  encampment  on  the  Arkansas,  below  the 
confluence  of  the  Brushy  Fork.  They  were  treated 
with  kindness,  but  unfortunately  permitted  to  barter 
for  too  much  whiskey:  a  circumstance  which  came  near 
proving  fatal  to  the  traders,  and  all  their  party.  On 
leaving  the  encampment,  these  Indians  stole  six  horses 
from  Watkins,  which  were  grazing  on  the  prairies, 
and,  returning  up  the  Brushy  Fork,  killed  and  scalped 
Mr.  La  Fouche,  a  French  trader,  and  plundered  his 
camp  of  all  the  furs,  goods,  &c.  which  it  contained.* 

With  their  hands  thus  stained  in  blood,  and  rendered 
furious  by  the  excessive  use  of  whiskey,  they  returned 
to  our  camps,  distributed  the  poisonous  and  infuriating 
liquid  among  the  rest  of  the  hunters,  and,  raving  in 
the  most  frantic  manner  against  the  whites,  threw  down 
their  spoils  and  trampled  them  under  foot;  at  the  same 
time  exhibiting  the  scalp  of  the  unfortunate  La  Fouche, 
and  threatening  a  similar  vengeance  on  all  the  whites. 

The  skinf  with  its  potent  contents  went  frequently 
round,  and  in  a  short  time  nothing  was  to  be  seen  or 
heard  but  the  war  dance,  the  war  song,  and  the  most 

*  This  Mr.  La  Fouche  was  an  excellent  hunter;  he  was  in  the  habit  of 
frequenting  several  of  the  tribes  alone,  because  it  afforded  a  better  op 
portunity  for  traffic  with  them.  On  the  present  occasion  he  had  ventured 
among  strangers,  and  accompanied  colonel  Watkins  for  the  sake  of,  pro 
tection;  he  unfortunately  failed  of  this,  and  fell  a  sacrifice  to  the  Indians, 
who,  in  a  drunken  frolic,  barbarously  murdered  him,  as  above  recited. 

f  The  Indians  generally  make  use  of  small   skins,  instead  of  bottles, 
&c.  to  contain  their  liquors. 


Life  of  the  Author.  Ill 

bitter  imprecations  against  all  those  who  had  trespas 
sed  on  their  rights,  and  robbed  them  of.  their  game. 
They  next  mentioned  the  great  quantity  of  furs  that 
Watkins   had    collected;    which,  if    suffered    to    be 
taken  away,  would  only  serve  as  an  inducement  for 
other,  and  more  numerous  parties  to  frequent  their 
hunting  grounds.     "  In  a  short  time/'  said  they,  "  our 
lands,  now  our  pride  and  glory,  will  become  as  deso 
late  as  the  Rocky  Mountains,  whither  perhaps  we  shall 
be  obliged  to  fly,  for  support  and  protection.35     These 
addresses  produced    the  intended  effect  on  the  now 
pliant  and  overheated  minds  of  their  audience;  and  it 
was  immediately  determined  to  cut  off  and  spoil  the 
whole  of  Watkins3  party.     These  proceedings  produ 
ced,  in  my  bosom,  the  most  acute,  and  indescribably 
painful   sensations.      I    was  obliged,  nevertheless,  to 
suppress  them," in  order  to  avoid  suspicion;  for,  should 
they  have   entertained  the  least,  either  against  me,  or 
any  one  of  the  party,  the  consequence,  at  this  time, 
would  have  been  instant  death  to  the  person  suspect 
ed,  and  that  too,  without  any  ceremony.  Therefore,  with 
an  apparent  cordiality,  I  lent  my  consent  and  joined 
among  the  most  vociferous  in  approving  the  measure, 
and  upbraiding  the  conduct  of  the  traders.     This  de 
ceptive  conduct  was  also  another  source  for  painful 
reflection;  because,  on  no  former  occasion  had  I  been 
so  situated,  but  that  the  opinion  I  expressed,  or  the 
part  I  took  was  in  perfect  concordance  with  my  feel 
ings,  and  the  maxims  I  had  been  taught.     From  the 
first  proposition  that  was  made  to  cut  off  this  party,  I 
never  hesitated,  in  my  own  mindr  as  to  the  course  of 


l\2  Life  of  the  Author. 

conduct  I  ought  to  pursue.  After  I  bad  matured  my 
j)lan  to  my  own  satisfaction,  I  dissembled,  very  much 
to  my  surprise,  with  as  plausible  assurance  as  I  have 
since  sometimes  seen  practised  in  civilized  life.  In 
fact,  I  not  only  acted  my  part  so  well  as  to  avoid  sus 
picion,  but  maintained  so  high  a  place  in  their  confi 
dence,  as  to  be  entrusted,  at  my  own  solicitation,  to 
guard  our  encampment.  This  office  is  of  great  im 
portance  among  the  Indians;  but  it  seldom  exists,  ex 
cept  when  a  measure  of  consequence  has  been  fixed 
on,  for  the  successful  termination  of  which,  secrecy 
and  despatch  become  necessary.  The  whiskey  being 
exhausted,  and  the  Indians  retired  to  rest  under  its 
stupefactive  influence,  I  silently  and  cautiously  remov 
ed  all  the  flints  from  the  guns,  emptied  the  primings 
from  the  pans,  took  my  own  rifle  and  other  equip 
ments,  and,  mounting  the  best  horse  that  had  been  sto 
len  on  the  preceding  day,  made  my  escape,  and  gave 
the  alarm  to  Watkins  and  his  party. 

I  made  considerable  noise  in  taking  my  horse,  and 
disengaging  the  others  from  their  fastenings,  so  as  to 
prevent  their  use,  in  case  the  Indians  should  discover 
my  absence  and  determine  on  pursuing  me.  Our  dog 
heard  me,  and  gave  the  alarm;  at  least  I  suppose  such 
was  the  case,  as  it  barked  very  loud,  at  first  pursued 
me,  and  then  alternately  broke  off  and  renewed  the 
pursuit  with  increased  ardor,  as  though  it  had  been 
recently  urged  on  and  encouraged.  The  distance 
from  our  camp  to  Watkins',  was  between  twenty-five 
and  thirty  miles;  more  than  half  of  which  was  through 
thick  briars  and  brush-weed ,  where  there  was  neither 


Life  of  the  Author.  US 

path  nor  trail  to  direct  me.  It  was  before  the  dawn 
of  day,  and  quite  dark  when  I  left  them,  in  conse 
quence  of  which,  and  the  expedition  I  made,  I  lost 
every  thing  I  had  except  my  rifle. 

On  arriving  at  the  crossing  place  of  the  Brushy 
Fork,  I  left  the  main,  or  Wells'  trace,  which,  to  avoid 
a  rocky  hill,  led  circuitously  round  and  over  a  tremu 
lous  swamp.  I  apprehended,  in  case  1  followed  it, 
that  my  horse  might  be  swallowed  up,  and,  that  I 
should  be  overtaken  by  my  pursuers  and  destroyed. 
I  therefore  took  my  course  over  an  almost  impas 
sable  acclivity,  which  detained  me  nearly  as  much 
time  as  Wells'  trace  would,  had  it  been  passable  for  a 
horse. 

When  I  had  passed  this  hill,  and  struck  the  path  I 
had  just  left,  it  had  become  light,  and,  not  discover 
ing  any  one  in  pursuit,  much  against  my  own  inclina 
tion,  but  in  obedience  to  a  necessary  policy,  I  shot  the 
dog,  reloaded  my  rifle,  and  then  continued  my  flight  as 
fast  as  my  horse  could  possibly  carry  me. 

The  dog  had  hitherto  been  a  constant  source  of  an 
noyance  and  apprehension  to  me,  on  account  of  the 
continual  barking  it  kept  up;  which,  if  the  Indians 
were  following,  as  I  had  reason  to  believe  was  the 
case,  served  to  pilot  them  in  their  pursuit. 

Relieved  from  my  perplexing  companion,  I  varied 
my  course  at  the  first  stream  of  water  I  came  to,  by 
following  its  channel  a  short  distance  downwards;  and 
then  striking  off  to  my  left,  I  soon  crossed  the  prairies, 
and  arrived  at  Watkins'  camp,  before  any  one  had 

p 


114  Life  of  the  Author. 

left  it  in  pursuit  of  game,  as  heretofore  had  been  the 
daily  practice. 

From  the  darkness  of  the  night,  the  interruption 
and  roughness  of  the  way,  and  the  haste  I  had  made, 
I  had  lost  my  apparel,  was  badly  lacerated,  bleeding, 
and  much  exhausted. 

The  powerful  agitations  under  which  my  mind  la 
boured,  my  gestures  and  features,  and  the  manner  and 
unusual  hour  of  my  arrival,  spoke  in  a  language  not  to 
be  mistaken,  that  something  extraordinary  had,  or  was 
about  to  happen,  and  filled  the  whole  party  with  sur 
prise  and  the  deepest  anxiety.  In  very  few  words  I 
informed  them  of  the  murder  of  La  Fouche,  and  the 
danger  they  themselves  were  in.  The  hunters  in 
general  were  exceedingly  alarmed,  and  proposed  an 
immediate  retreat;  but  colonel  Watkins,  who  was  a 
brave  and  courageous  man,  would  not  listen  to  it.  He 
instantly  ordered  the  preparations  to  be  made  to  repel 
any  attack  that  might  be  made  on  them,  and  I  was 
requested  to  join  in  the  defence,  should  one  become 
necessary:  but  I  refused,  stating  that  it  was  sufficient 
for  me  to  have  betrayed  my  countrymen,  without  aug 
menting  the  crime,  by  fighting  against,  and  possibly 
killing  some  of  them.  Colonel  Watkins  replied  that 
they  were  not  my  countrymen;  that  I  was  a  white  man; 
and  what  I  had  done,  and  what  he  requested  me  to 
do,  were  no  more  than  my  duty  to  the  white  people 
required  me  to  perform. 

My  prejudices  against  the  whites  generally,  were  at 
this  time  as  great  as  they  had  ever  before  been;  my  at 
tachment  for  the  Indians  and  Indian  mode  of  life,  was 


Life  of  the  Author .  1 1 5 

ardent  and  enthusiastic;  I  therefore  could  not,  or  ra 
ther  would  nut  understand  this  new  relationship.  I 
now  hated  the  very  looks  of  colonel  Watkins,  who,  be 
fore,  had  appeared  so  amiable  and  good;  despised  my- 
jjelfjor iJJhiej^a£he.ry  .of  which  I  had  been  culpable,  and 
almost  regretted  the  part  I  had  performed.  This  change 
in  my  conduct  and  feelings  could  not  escape  the  no 
tice  of  Watkins;  who,  sensible  of  the  obligations  he 
was  under  to  me,  and  having,  previously  to  my  arrival, 
nearly  completed  his  arrangements  for  descending  the 
Arkansas,  ordered  instant  preparations  to  be  made  f  jr 
a  decampment.  I  descended  the  river  with  this  party, 
nearly  to  its  junction  with  the  Mississippi. 

On  the  way,  we  had  interviews  with  other  traders, 
to  whom  Col.  Watkins  made  known  the  extraordinary 
obligations  he  felt  himself  under  to  me,  in  consequence 
of  which  frequent  and  pressing  invitations  and  offers 
were  made  to  induce  me  to  leave  the  party  I  was  with, 
and  join  them.  The  one  I  was  now  with,  though  no 
pains  were  spared  to  reconcile  me  to  the  change  I 
had  suffered,  was  scarcely  to  be  endured  ;  these  over 
tures  were  therefore  as  foreign  to  my  inclination  as 
would  have  been  a  proposal  for  me  to  return  to  the 
Osages,  whose  confidence  I  had  abused  past  all  hopes 
of  forgiveness.  Indeed,  so  much  dissatisfied  had  J  be 
come  with  my  situation  and  relations  with  the  whites^ 
that,  in  despite  of  the  most  pressing  solicitations, 
advantageous  offers,  and  friendly  advice  from  Col. 
Watkins,  I  determined  on  abandoning  his  party,  in 
search  of  consolation  and  quiet  to  my  half  distracted 
mind,  among  some  tribe  of  Indians,  who,  ignorant  of 


116  Life  of  the  Author. 

my  treachery  towards  the  Osages,  would  receive  me 
to  their  fellowship.  1  thought  that  my  life,  passed 
among  some  of  the  most  degraded  tribes,  would 
.  be  infinitely  more  tolerable  than  it  possibly  could  be, 
associated  with  the  white  people,  even  though  I  should 
realize  all  the  gilded  prospects  which  they  incessantly 
held  up  to  my  view.  Accordingly,  after  having  received 
from  Col.  Watkins,  some  presents,  such  as  a  powder- 
flask,  powder,  lead,  balls,  bullet  moulds,  flints,  &c. 
which  at  that  time  were  of  great  value  and  conse 
quence  to  me,  I  left  this  party  I  believe,  to  their 
sincere  regret. 

!  I  journeyed  nearly  north,  over  a  country,  which  at 
first  was  level  and  partly  composed  of  prairie  land, 
though  afterwards,  it  was  somewhat  hilly;  and  in  the 
course  of  a  few  days  struck  upon  the  waters  flowing, 
;as  I  have  since  learned,  into  White  river,  at  which  I 
afterwards  arrived,  and  gradually  ascended  in  a  nor 
thern  direction  till  it  became  only  a  small  stream. 

The  prairie  lands  I  passed  over  were  covered  with 
a  very  luxuriant  grazing  vegetation,  and  afforded 
subsistence  for  exceedingly  numerous  herds  of  buffalo, 
elk,  and  deer. 

Rattlesnakes,  both  black  and  parti-coloured,  were 
larger  and  more  numerous  than  I  had  ever  before  seen; 
and  they  would  infest  the  country,  to  a  much  greater 
extent,  were  it  not  for  the  hostility  that  exists  between 
them  and  the  deer. 

This  animal  on  discovering  a  snake,  as  I  have 
repeatedly  witnessed,  retreats  some  distance  from  it, 
then  running  with  great  rapidity  alights  with  its  col- 


Life  of  the  Author.  Ill 

lected  feet  upon  it;  and  repeats  this  manoeuvre  till  it 
has  destroyed  its  enemy. 

The  hunting  seasons  for  furs  had  now  gone  by,  and 
the  time  and  labour  necessary  to  procure  food  for  my 
self,  was  very  inconsiderable.  I  knew  of  no  human 
being  near  me;  my  only  companions  were  the  graz 
ing  herds,  the  rapacious  animals  that  preyed  on  them, 
the  beaver  and  other  animals  that  afforded  pelts,  and 
birds,  fish,  and  reptiles.  Notwithstanding  this  solitude, 
many  sources  of  amusement  presented  themselves  to 
me,  especially  after  I  had  become  somewhat  familiariz 
ed  to  it.  The  country  around  was  delightful,  and  I 
roved  over  it  almost  incessantly,  in  ardent  expectation 
of  falling  in  with  some  party  of  Indians,  with  whom 
I  might  be  permitted  to  associate  myself.  Apart  from 
the  hunting  that  was  essential  to  my  subsistence,  I 
practised  various  arts  to  take  fish,  birds,  and  small 
game,  frequently  bathed  in  the  river,  and  took  great 
pleasure  in  regarding  the  dispositions  and  habits  of 
such  animals,  as  were  presented  to  my  observations. 

The  conflicts  of  the  male  buffalos  and  deer,  the 
attack  ot  the  latter  on  the  rattlesnake,  the  industry  and 
ingenuity  of  the  beaver  in  constructing  its  dam,  &c., 
and  the  attacks  of  the  panther  on  its  prey,  afforded 
much  interest,  and  engrossed  much  time.  Indeed,  I 
have  lain  for  half  a  day  at  a  time  in  the  shade  to 
witness  the  management  and  policy  observed  by  the 
ants  in  storing  up  their  food,  the  manoeuvres  of  the 
spider  in  taking  its  prey,  the  artifice  of  the  mason  fly 
(Sphex,)  in  constructing  and  storing  its  clayey  cells,  and 
the  voraciousness  and  industry  of  the  dragon  fly,  (Libel- 


118  Life  of  the  Author. 

lula)  to  satisfy  its  appetite.     In  one  instance  1  vexed  a 
rattlesnake  till  it  bit  itself,   and  subsequently  saw  it  die 
from  the   poison  of  its  own  fangs.     I  also  saw  one 
strangled  in  the  wreathed  folds  of  its  inveterate  enemy 
the  black  snake.     But  in  the  midst  of  this  extraordinary 
employment,  my  mind  was  far  from  being  satisfied. 
I  looked  back  with  the  most  painful  reflections  on  what 
I  had  been,  and  on  how  irreparable  sacrifices  I  had 
made,  merely  to  become  an  outcast,  to' be  hated  and 
despised  by  those  1  sincerely  loved  and  esteemed.     But 
however  much  I  was  disposed  to  be  dissatisfied  and 
quarrel  with  myself,  the  consolation  of  the  most  entire 
conviction  that  I   had  a c te d jjgh it 1 jj al  w ay s^  follow e d, 
and  silenced  my  self  upbraidings.     The  anxieties  and 
regrets~aBout  my  nation,  country,  and  kindred,  for  a 
long  time  held  paramount  dominion  over  all  my  feel 
ings  ;  but  I  looked  unwaveringly  to  the  Great  Spirit, 
in  whom  experience  had  taught  me  to  confide,  and  the 
tumultuous  agitations  of  my  mind  gradually  subsided  in 
to  a  calm  :  I  became  satisfied  with  the  loneliness  of  my 
situation,   could  lie  down  to  sleep  among  the  rocks, 
ravines,  and  ferns,  in   careless  quietude,  and  hear  the 
wolf  and  panther  prowling  around  me  ;  and  almost  feel 
the  venomous  reptiles  seeking  shelter  and  repose  under 
my  robe,  with  sensations  bordering  on    indifference. 
In  one  of  my  excursions,  while  seated  in  the  shade  of 
a  large  tree,  situated  on  a  gentle  declivity,  with  a  view 
to  procure  some  mitigation  from  the  oppressive  heat  of 
the  mid-day  sun,  I  was  surprised  by  a  tremendous 
rushing  noise.     I  sprang  up  and  discovered  a  herd,  I 
believe,  of  a  thousand  buffalos  running  at  full  speed  di- 


Life  of  the  Author.  119 

rectly  towards  me;  with  a  view,  as  I  supposed,  to  beat 
off  the  flies,  which  at  this  season  are  inconceivabty 
troublesome  to  those  animals. 

I  placed  myself  behind  the  tree,  so  as  not  to  be  seen, 
not  apprehending  any  danger;  because  they  ran  with  too 
great  rapidity,  and  too  closely  together  to  afford  any  one 
of  them  an  opportunity  of  injuring  me,  while  protected 
in  this  manner. 

The  buflalos  passed  so  near  me  on  both  sides,  that  I 
could  have  touched  several  of  them  merely  by  extend 
ing  my  arm.  In  the  rear  of  the  herd  was  one  on  which 
a  huge  panther  had  fixed,  and  was  voraciously  engaged 
in  cutting  off  the  muscles  of  its  neck.  I  did  not  disco 
ver  this  circumstance  till  it  had  nearly  passed  beyond 
rifle-shot  distance,  when  I  discharged  my  piece,  and 
wounded  the  panther.  It  instantly  left  its  hold  on  the 
buffalo,  and  bounded  with  great  rapidity  towards  me. 
On  witnessing  the  result  of  my  shot,  the  apprehensions 
I  suffered  can  scarcely  be  imagined.  I  had,  however, 
sufficient  presence  of  mind  to  retreat  and  secrete  my 
self  behind  the  trunk  of  the  tree,  opposite  to  its  ap 
proaching  direction.  Here,  solicitous  for  what  possibly 
might  be  the  result  of  my  unfortunate  shot,  I  prepared 
both  my  knife  and  tomahawk,  for  what  I  supposed  a 
deadly  conflict  with  this  terrible  animal.  In  a  few  mo 
ments,  however,  I  had  the  satisfaction  to  hear  it  in  the 
branches  of  the  tree  over  my  head.  My  rifle  had  just 
been  discharged,  and  I  entertained  fears  that  I  could 
not  reload  it.  without  discovering  and  yet  exposing  my 
self  to  the  fury  of  its  destructive  rage.  1  looked  into 
the  tree  with  the  utmost  caution,  but  could  not  perceive 


Life  of  the  Jluthw. 

mgh  its  groans  and  vengeance  breathing  growls, 
told  me  that  it  was  not  far  off,  and  also  what  I  had  to 
expect,  in  case  it  should  discover  me.  In  this  situa 
tion,  with  my  eyes  almost  constantly  directed  upwards 
to  observe  its  motion,  I  silently  loaded  my  rifle,  and 
then  creeping  softly  round  the  trunk  of  the  tree,  saw 
my  formidable  enemy  resting  on  a  considerable  branch, 
about  thirty  feet  from  the  ground,  with  his  side  fairly 
exposed.  I  was  unobserved,  took  deliberate  aim,  and 
shot  it  through  the  heart.  It  made  a  single  bound  from 
the  tree  to  the  earth,  and  died  in  a  moment  afterwards. 
I  reloaded  my  rifle  before  I  ventured  to  approach 
it,  and  even  then,  not  without  some  apprehension. 
I  took  its  skin,  and  was,  with  the  assistance  of  fire 
and  smoke,  enabled  to  preserve  and  dress  it.  I 
name  this  circumstance,  because  it  afterwards  afford 
ed  a  source  for  some  amusement:  for  I  used  fre 
quently  to  array  myself  in  it,  as  near  as  possible  to  the 
costume  and  form  of  the  original,  and  surprise  the 
herds  of  buffalos,  elk,  and  deer,  which,  on  my  approach, 
uniformly  fled  with  great  precipitation  and  dread. 

On  several  occasions,  when  I  awaked  in  the  morn 
ing,  I  found  a  rattlesnake  coiled  up  close  along  side 
of  me:  some  precaution  was  necessarily  used  to 
void  them.  In  one  instance  I  lay  quiet  till  the  snake 
saw  fit  to  retire;  in  another,  I  rolled  gradually,  and 
imperceptibly  two  or  three  times  over,  till  out  of 
its  reach.  And  in  another,  where  the  snake  was 
still  more  remote,  but  in  which  we  simultaneously 
discovered  each  other,  I  was  obliged,  while  it  was 


Life  of  the  Author.  121 

generously  warning  me  of  the  danger  I  had  to  fear 
from  the  venomous  potency  of  its  fangs,  to  kill  it  with 
my  tomahawk.     These  reptiles,   as  before  observed, 
especially  in  stony^groujjds,  are  very  numerous:  the 
black  ones  are  short  and  thick,  but  the  parti-coloured: 
ones  are  very  large  and  long.     I  saw  many  that  would/ 
I  am  certain,  have  measured  seven  or  eight  feet  in 
length.     They '  are  not,   however,  considered  by  the 
Indians  so  poisonous  as  the  former;  but,  from  the  dis 
tance  they  are  able  to  strike,  and  the  great  depth  of 
the  wounds  they  inflict,  they  are  much  the  most  to  be  I 
dreaded.      They   never   attack    till  after   they   have  ]  / 
alarmed  the  object  of  their  fears,  and  on  account  of  this 
conceived  magnanimity  of  character,  the  Indians  very 
seldom  destroy  them .     Indeed,  so  much  do  they  esteem 
Jthem  for  this  trait,  that!  have  known  several  instan- 
ces  in  which  the  occupants  of  a  wigwam  have  tempo 
rarily  resigned  its  use,  without  fear  or  molestation,  to 
one  of  these  visitants  who  had  given  due  notice  of  his 
arrival.     The  regard  the  Indians  have  for  this  snake, 
has  been  il}jberajjj^n^truea^ _into_an  idolatrous  vene 
ration:  which   is  far  from   being  the  case.     Bravery, 
generosity,   and  magnanimity,   form   most   important 
traits  in  the  character  of  the  warrior;  and  the  practice 
of  these  qualities  is  much  more  strictly  inculcated  in 
early  life,  and  observed  in  maturer  years  by  them,  than 
are  the  commands  of  the  Decalogue  by  the  respective 
sects,  which  profess  to  believe  in   and  obey  them.     It 
is  from  impressions  arising  from  these  sources,  that 
the  Indian  surrounded  by  his  most  bitter  enemies,  and 
the  implements  of  cruel  and  vindictive  torture,  derives 

Q 


122  Life  of  the  Author. 

his  consolation,  and  is  enabled  when  put  to  the  most 
severe  trials  and  excruciating  pains,  to  bear  them 
without  complaint.  Nay  more,  to  scorn  the  feeble 
efforts  of  his  enemies,  to  make  him  swerve  from  this 
character,  and  to  despise  death  unequivocally,  ap 
proaching  in  its  most  terrific  form.  The  same  im 
pressions  teach  him  to  respect  those  who  also  pos 
sess  them,  even  though  such  should  be  his  most  im 
placable  and  deadly  foes.  Hence  is  derived  the  respect 
they  show  the  rattlesnake;  whose  character,  as  before 
observed,  they  have  construed  into  a  resemblance  to 
these  qualities;  and  1  can  assure  my  readers,  as  far 
as  my  knowledge  extends,  whatever  other  people  and 
nations  may  do,  that  the  Indians  adore  and  worship 
only  the  Great  Spirit. 

In  the  solitary  ahd  roving  manner  before  noticed,  I. 
passed  several  moons  on  a  number  of  small  streams, 
which  flowed  into  White  river.  This  led  me  to  an 
acquaintance  with  the  best  haunts  for  game,  which 
this  district  of  country  afforded,  and  latterly  I  had  em 
ployed  a  considerable  portion  of  my  time  in  making 
preparations  with  a  view,  when  the  proper  season  ar 
rived,  to  employ  myself  in  collecting  furs.  I  had  con 
structed  several  falls  and  blinds*  in  the  vicinity  of  the 
beaver  houses,  and  was  one  morning  occupied  in  this 
manner,  when,  to  my  surprise  and  regret,  I  discovered 
some  white  people  approaching  me.  From  their  dress 
and  equipments  1  knew  them  to  be  hunters,  and  there 
fore  apprehended  nothing  from  them;  though,  they 

*  The  former  is  a  sort  of  trap  which  the  Indians  construct  to  take  bea 
ver,  &c.;  the  latter  is  only  a  skreen,  from  behind  which  game  is  shot- 


Life  of  the  Author.  123 

were  nevertheless  unwelcome  visitants,  and  I  felt  much 
distressed  at  having  my  haunts  encroached  on  and  my 
solitude  interrupted,  especially  by  white  people.  I  re 
ceived  them  rather  cautiously  and  cavalierly;  but  on 
being  addressed  by  one  of  them  named  Levous,  in  a 
complaisant  and  friendly  manner,  and  that  too  in  the 
Osage  language,  my  conduct  and  feelings  underwent 
a  total  and  instant  revolution,  and  I  actually  danced 
for  joy. 

This  party  consisted  of  five  Frenchmen,  who  were 
on  an  exploring  excursion  to  search  out  the  most  fa 
vourable  places  for  taking  furs,  as  soon  as  the  hunting 
season  should  arrive.  From  the  knowledge  I  had  ob 
tained  of  the  adjacent  country,  I  saved  them  the  trou 
ble  of  any  further  research:  they  therefore  returned 
down  the  river  to  a  place  called  Flees'  settlement.  After 
some  persuasion  I  accompanied  them,  and  on  my  ar 
rival  found  a  number  of  white  people  located  at  this 
point  and  in  its  vicinity,  for  the  various  purposes  of 
cultivating  the  soil,  grazing,  trading,  and  hunting. 

My  appearance  excited  considerable  interest,  more 
particularly  as  a  large  portion  of  the  inhabitants  were 
affected  with  intermittent  fevers,  had  no  physician  to 
relieve  their  sufferings,  and  at  the  same  time  enter 
tained  a  high  opinion  of  the  Indian  mode  of  practice. 

In  consequence  of  these  circumstances,  numerous 
applications  were  made  to  me  to  prescribe  remedies 
for  this,  and  also  for  some  other  diseases.  With  a  few 
barks,  roots,  and  herbs,  such  as  the  Indians  resort  to 
on  similar  occasions,  I  treated  their  cases  with  the 
happiest  success,  though  much  to  my  own  surprise; 


Life  of  the  Author. 

for  it  was  my  first  essay  in  the  practice  of  the  healing 
art. 

The  ignorance  in  the  treatment  of  diseases  disco 
vered  by  the  whites,  who,  in  my  intercourse  with  them, 
had  uniformly  inculcated  their  own  superior  skill  and 
excellence  over  those  of  the  Indians  in  every  moral 
and  physical  department,  was  matter  of  great  astonish 
ment  to  me,  and  contributed  in  no  small  degree  to 
many  unfavourable  contrasts,  which  1  afterwards  made. 

While  in  this  place,  I  acquired  a  knowledge  of  many 
words  in  the  English  language,  and,  at  the  repeated 
and  not  to  be  denied  instance  of  the  American  women, 
for  the  first  time  in  my  life,  arrayed  myself  in  the  cos 
tume  of  the  whites;  but  it  was  a  long  time  before  1 
became  reconciled  to  these  peculiarly  novel  fetters. 

The  people  at  this  settlement  generally  were  re 
moved  but  a  small  degree  above  the  Indians  in  their 
modes  of  life,  which,  considering  the  uncultivated  state 
of  the  country,  could  not  reasonably  be  otherwise  ex 
pected.  This  circumstance  had,  however,  a  great  effect 
in  reconciling  me  to  the  change  I  was  about  to  expe 
rience.  It  served  as  a  gradation  seasoned  by  other  in 
cidents,  to  make  every  succeeding  step  to  civilization 
not  only  tolerable,  but  highly  desirable:  whereas,  if  I 
had  been  ushered  at  once  from  one  extreme  to  the 
other,  it  is  highly  probable  that  a  mutual  dissatisfac 
tion,  and  perhaps  disgust  would  have  been  the  result; 
which,  most  likely,  would  have  deprived  me  of  the  su- 
'  perlative  pleasures  I  now  derive  from  associating  in 
refined  and  highly  cultivated  societies,  and  thrown  me 


Life  of  the  Author.  125 

back  no  doubt,  with  self  gratulation  to  my  former  un 
reclaimed  state  of  being. 

The  hunting  season  arrived,  and,  having  furnished 
myself  with  several  traps  and  other  essentials,  I  started 
with  Levous  and  some  others,  on  our  contemplated 
hunting  excursion.  The  hunters  with  whom  I  now 
associated,  became  attached  to  me,  and  followed  my 
advice  on  all  occasions;  and  the  consequence  was,  the 
collectu  n  of  an  extraordinary  quantity  of  valuable  furs. 

During  this  winter,  a  party  of  Delawares,  eight  or 
ten  iu  number,  who  had  been  on  a  deputation  to  some 
American  post  on  the  Mississippi,  crossed  our  hunting 
grounds,  and  accidentally  fell  in  with  our  party.  They 
had,  previous  to  reaching  our  camp,  under  the  influ 
ence  of  whiskey,  killed  some  women  and  children  be 
longing  to  some  graziers  in  the  vicinity  of  Flees'  set 
tlement,  who  were  absent  on  a  hunting  party.  The 
alarm  occasioned  by  this  hostile  conduct  reached  us 
before  the  arrival  of  these  Indians,  and  nothing  was 
heard  among  our  party  but  a  determination  to  revenge 
these  murders.  On  more  mature  reflection,  however, 
it  was  thought  most  advisable  to  let  the  offenders  pass 
unmolested;  particularly  as  the  number  of  whites  on 
this  river,  including  hunters,  traders,  and  all,  was  too 
inconsiderable  to  encourage  the  hope  of  success  in  a 
war  that  would  be  likely  to  follow  any  hostile  conduct 
on  their  part  Besides,  the  Delawares  were  more  nu 
merous  farther  up  the  country,  and  were  also  on  very 
friendly  terms  with  some  of  the  tribes  in  their  neigh 
bourhood  . 


126  Life  of  the  Author. 

These  Indians  were  sensible  that  the  offence  they 
had  committed  was  known  to  our  party,  and  dreaded 
the  consequences;  but  as  I  had  lived  with  the  Osages, 
with  whom  they  were  now  friends,  and  conversed  with 
them  in  the  Osage  language,  I  acquired  their  confi 
dence,  learned  the  particulars,  and  rinally  effected  a 
reconciliation  that  secured  them  from  any  hostility  on 
our  part,  and  enabled  us  to  pursue  our  hunts  without 
the  fear  of  molestation.  Shortly  after,  we  were  visited 
by  another  party  of  Delawares,  with  whom  we  traded 
to  a  considerable  amount.  I  exchanged  my  traps  for 
their  full  value  in  furs.  We  separated  from  them  on 
good  terms,  and  then  returned  down  the  river  to  Flees3 
Settlement,  where  we  made  a  short  stay,  and  subse 
quently  continued  our  route  to  the  Mississippi,  with  an 
intention  of  descending  that  river  in  search  of  a  mar 
ket:  but,  meeting  with  some  traders  at  Maxwell's  fort, 
just  above  the  mouth  of  White  river,  I  concluded  to 
dispose  of  my  furs,  and  remain  for  the  present  at  this 
place. 

Some  people  of  respectability,  particularly  Messrs. 
Wyatt,  Finley,  and  Henderson,  informed  me  of  the 
value  of  my  furs  in  the  current  money  of  the  country, 
advised  me  to  dispose  of  them,  to  vest  the  proceeds  in 
lands,  and  to  turn  my  attention  to  agricultural  or  some 
other  useful  pursuit. 

I  had  several  offers  for  them,  one  in  particular  from 
a  man  calling  himself  Davis,  who  had  in  a  peculiar 
manner  attached  himself  to  me,  by  professions  of  the 
deepest  interest  for  my  welfare,  and  for  whom,  be 
lieving  him  sincere,  I  entertained  a  very  high  respect 


Life  of  the  Author.  121 

On  account  of  the  supposed  reciprocity  of  good  feel 
ings,  I  sold  my  pelts  to  this  individual  in  preference  to 
any  other,  for  six  hundred  and  fifty  dollars.  On  making 
payment,  he  counselled  me,  in  the  most  friendly  man 
ner,  to  be  cautious  how  I  disposed  of  my  money.  He 
stated,  that  the  white  people  generally,  would  be  on 
the  alert  to  take  advantage  of  my  ignorance  of  the 
value  of  things,  and  modes  of  negociation,  to  defraud 
me  of  it;  and  further,  that  many  of  them,  if  they  knew 
how  large  an  amount  I  had,  would  not  hesitate  to  rob, 
and,  to  prevent  detection,  even  to  kill  me.  He  urged 
me  to  avoid  these  dangers  by  accompanying  him;  to 
this  proposition,  however,  I  objected,  and  he  took  his 
departure  down  the  river,  laying  me  under  the  strongest 
injunctions  to  secrete  my  money  in  some  safe  place, 
and  whenever  I  wanted  some,  to  take  only  a  single 
note  at  a  time.  I  regarded  all  that  this  fiend  in  human 
shape  had  said,  as  truth;  and,  not  having  any  imme 
diate  wants  to  satisfy,  which  made  an  expenditure  ne 
cessary,  a  sufficient  time  elapsed  for  him  to  escape, 
before  I  found  out  the  fraud  he  had  practised  on  me. 
The  discovery  however  was  soon  made,  and  happened 
in  the  following  manner,  Mr.  Wyatt,  whom  I  just  be 
fore  mentioned,  had  frequent  interviews  with  me,  and 
expressed  great  solicitude  to  see  me  settled  in  some 
employment  that  would  restrain  my  roving  disposition, 
concentrate  my  efforts  'and  desires  to  a  single  object, 
and  establish  habits  of  industry  and  usefulness.  He 
recommended  agriculture  to  me,  as  the  most  certain, 
independent,  and  elevating  in  its  results,  and  disinte 
restedly  offered  to  assist  me  in  the  purchase  of  a  tract 


128  Life  of  the  Author. 

of  land.  This  gentleman  had  a  large  family,  was  easy 
in  his  circumstances,  and  very  highly  respected  by  all 
who  knew  him;  and  his  counsel  had  its  intended  effect 
on  me,  not  so  much,  however,  on  account  of  any  of 
the  foregoing  circumstances,  as  because  he  was  aged: 
for  I  had  been  taught,  and  still  believed  it  my  duty,  to 
attend  to  the  advice  of  age  and  experience,  even  though 
emanating  from  a  white  person.  I  accordingly  ac 
cepted  of  his  offers,  and  deposited  in  his  hands  all  my 
treasure,  stating  at  the  same  time  the  amount.  The 
old  gentleman  counted  it  over  in  the  presence  of  his 
family,  and,  with  indignation  and  surprise  strongly  de 
picted  in  his  countenance,  inquired  if  this  was  all  I  had. 
I  answered,  as  was  the  fact,  that  it  was  all  i  had  ob 
tained  for  my  furs,  except  five  or  six  dollars.  "  The 
villain,  the  yankee*  villain,"  he  replied,  "  has  cheated 
you:  instead  of  six  hundred  and  fifty  dollars,  you  have 
only  twenty-two!!!" 

This  I  found  to  be  the  case;  and  my  agricultural 
schemes  were  wholly  defeated,  for  the  present.  Be 
fore  this  fraud  was  discovered,  I  had  expended  five  or 
six  dollars  for  some  necessary  articles  of  clothing,  &c. 
so  that  the  whole  amount  I  had  received,  did  not  ex 
ceed  twenty-seven  or  eight  dollars.  I  was  at  first 
advised  by  Mr.  Wyatt  and  some  others,  to  pursue 
Davis  in  the  first  boat  that  should  descend  the  Missis 
sippi;  but  as  considerable  time  had  elapsed  in  which 
Davis  might,  and  probably  had  made  his  escape;  as  I 
was  comparatively  without  money,  and  an  entire  stran- 

*  The  term  Yankee,  is  universally  applied  to  all  rogues  in  the  western 
states,  without  any  regard  to  their  place  of  nativity. 


Life  of  the  Author.  129 

ger  to  the  language  of  the  country,  they  subsequently 
changed  their  opinions,  and  I  adhered  to  their  advice. 

I  was  exceedingly  anxious  to 'follow  him,  not,  however, 
so  much  with  a  view  to  recover  my  money  or  furs,  as 
to  chastise  him  for  his  egregious  duplicity  and  con 
temptible  breach  of  friendship.  I  openly  threatened, 
and,  had  he  crossed  my  path  I  certainly  should  have 
chastised  the  villian  in  a  very  summary  manner,  and 
the  apprehension  of  such  an  event  was  probably  the 
real  cause  why  Wyatt  and  his  friends  finally  advised 
me  to  abandon  the  pursuit.  This  transaction  from 
the  manner  of  its  accomplishment  disgusted  me  more 
than  ever  with  the  white  people.  The  Indians  htfcf 
constantly  inculcated  on  my  mind,  while  I  was  with 
them,  that  fraud,  cupidity,  and  perficliousness,  were 
indiscriminate  traits  in  their  character.  Thinking 
now  these  precepts  were  dogmas,  not  to  be  questioned, 
I  determined  to  abandon  forever,  all  farther  connec 
tions  with  them. 

Wyatt,  who  was  then,  and  has  ever  since  proved  my 
sincere  friend,  resolutely  opposed  such  a  measure. 
"  You  cannot  suppose/7  said  he,  "  that  either  myself 
Mr.  Finley,  or  Mr.  Henderson,  or  such  and  such 
individuals,"  repeating  the  names  of  several  respecta 
ble  persons,  "  would,  on  any  account,  have  served  you 
so.  There  are  but  few  among  us  that  would;  and, 
as  you  advance  into  the  settlements,  the  proportional 
number  of  such  wicked  people  becomes  very  much 
diminished.  The  Indians  themselves  have  some 
among  them  who  are  bad,  of  which  you  yourself  are  a 
witness;  and  you  cannot  hope,  and  ought  not  to  ex- 

R 


130  Life  of  the  J3.uOun\ 

pect  to  meet  with  any  state  of  society,  wholly  exempt 
from  them. 

However  consistent  his  mode  of  reasoning  was,  it 
made  little  or  no  impression  on  me  ;  and  taking  my 
leave  of  him,  and  the  few  acquaintances  I  had  formed, 
I  started  with  a  determined  resolution  to  make  no  con 
siderable  stop,  till  I  arrived  at  the  Kansas  towns, 
where  I  had  formerly  resided.  On  arriving  at  Flees' 
Settlement,  I  was  much  embarrassed  from  informa 
tion  I  received  there,  that  some  of  the  Delawares  had 
committed  hostilities  on  the  whites,  and  massacred  a 
Mr.  Hendricks  and  some  others,  at  a  temporary  settle 
ment  farther  up  on  White  River.  These  Delawares, 
had  formerly  resided  in  the  state  of  Indiana,  and  had 
moved  across  the  Mississippi  in  consequence  of  some 
negotiations,  effected,  I  believe,  by  General  Harrison. 
Subsequently  they  became  displeased  with  this  arrange 
ment,  and  showed  their  resentment  in  the  commission 
of  the  before  named  massacres.  The  people  at  Flees5 
Settlement  had  become  acquainted  with  my  disposition 
towards  the  whites,  and  my  intended  return  to  the  In 
dians,  and  used  all  the  means  in  their  power,  to  concili 
ate  my  good  feelings,  and  prevent  the  execution  of  my 
plan.  In  this,  I  am  persuaded  they  never  would  have 
succeeded,  had  it  not  been  for  the  previous  conduct  of 
the  Delawares;  for  when  they  had  exhausted  all  their 
arguments  and  offers,  to  no  purpose,  I  was  told,  that 
my  intended  movement  was  of  an  unfriendly  and  hos 
tile  character;  that  I  had  now  become  an  enemy  to 
the  white  people,  and  was  going  to  join  their  Indian 
foes.  This  charge  wrought  my  feelings  up  to  a  degree 


Life  of  the  Author.  131 

of  excitement,  bordering  on  frenzy.  Such  an  idea 
had  never  entered  my  mind:  I  entertained  no  enmity 
against  the  whites  generally,  and  the  Delawares  were 
entirely  strangers  to  me:  I  could  not,  however,  deny 
that  appearances  were  so  much  against  me,  as  to  jus 
tify  a  language  so  derogatory  to  my  honour,  and  for 
which,  under  less  specious  circumstances,  I  would 
have  exacted  an  exemplary  atonement.  Nevertheless, 
in  the  present  exigency,  I  restrained  my  feelings  and  re 
sentments,  as  far  as  was  in  my  power;  determined  nei 
ther  to  give  offence  to  the  whites  by  making  a  move 
ment  in  the  direction  of  their  enemies,  nor  to  risk  the 
displeasure  of  the  Delawares,  by  passing  through  their 
territories,  as  I  must  have  done,  on  my  journey  to  the 
Kansas  nation,  without  enlisting  in  their  quarrels. 

This  determination  satisfied  the  settlers;  but  it  was 
indirectly  forced,  and  consequently,  (apart  from  other 
considerations,)  was  not  calculated  to  render  a  resi 
dence  among  them  agreeable  to  my  feelings,  nor  even 
to  reconcile  them  to  me.  Though  constrained  to  aban 
don  the  route  I  had  contemplated,  the  measure  itself 
was  still  uppermost  in  my  mind,  and  I  concluded  still 
to  accomplish  it,  in  some  more  circuitous  direction.  I 
was  diverted  from  my  purpose,  however,  by  two  young 
men,  named  Tibbs  and  Warren,  who  resided  in  the 
neighbourhood  of  New  Madrid,  but  were  now  on  their 
way  to  the  river  St.  Francis,  in  search  of  good  hunt 
ing  grounds.  The  mere  mention  of  their  intended  ex 
cursion,  was  sufficient  to  induce  me  to  join  them,  and 
we  forthwtih  proceeded  on  our  journey.  We  passed 
some  time  on  some  of  the  branches  of  this  river,  in  pur- 


132  Life  of  the  Author. 

suit  of  our  object,  and  then  descended  it  to  a  small 
French  settlement,  where  we  remained  till  the  hunt 
ing  season  arrived.  While  here,  I  became  acquainted 
with  an  elderly  French  woman,  named  Mashon,  who 
took  great  pains  to  instruct  me  to  read,  and  to  con 
vert  me  to  the  Roman  Catholic  faith.  I  made  some 
progress  in  the  former,  but  with  respect  to  the  latter, 
notwithstanding  her  zeal  in  the  pious  office  was  un 
remitting,  I  made  no  proficiency.  My  mind  was  too 
strongly  prejudiced  by  early  education  to  yield  either 
to  her  persuasions  or  arguments.  I  worshipped  the 
Great  Spirit,  and  entertained  too  exalted  an  opinion  of 
his  attributes  to  consent  to  exchange  the  adoration 
of  him,  for  that  of  a  small  ivory  crucifix,  the  symbol  of 
her  faith,  which  she  had  gratuitously  presented  me,  as 
I  supposed,  for  that  purpose. 

Finding  all  her  labours  to  convert  me  of  no  avail,  in 
the  most  fervent  manner,  she  pronounced  me  a  heretic 
unworthy  of  the  blessings  of  the  gospel,  and  gave  me 
over  to  the  buffetings  of  the  father  of  sin.  Notwith 
standing  which,  and  the  efforts  she  made  to  inflame 
my  mind  against  the  Americans,  on  account  of  the 
heresies  of  their  religion,  I  still  feel  a  regard  for 
her  memory,  because  she  first  taught  me  the  elements 
of  the  English  language,  and  because  I  believe  her  con 
duct  proceeded  from  pure,  though  mistaken  motives, 
having  my  spiritual  welfare  singly  in  view. 

According  to  a  previous  agreement  which  I  had 
made  with  Tibbs  and  Warren,  I  started  in  their  com 
pany  up  the  west  fork  of  the  St.  Francis  river,  on  a 
hunting  and  trading  excursion,  where  we  passed  the 


Life  of  the  Author.  133 

whole  of  that  hunting  season.  In  the  spring,  we  de 
scended  the  river  to  its  junction  with  the  Missis 
sippi,  and  proceeded  down  to  patches,  where  we  dis 
posed  of  our  furs.  My  part  of  the  proceeds  came  to 
rising  eleven  hundred  dollars;  the  most  of  which  I 
deposited  for  safe  keeping  in  the  hands  of  Doctor  San 
derson,  a  very  respectable  physician  of  that  place. 
Soon  afterwards^  I  engaged  in  company  with  the 
above  named  Tibbs  and  Warren,  in  the  capacity  of 
boatman,  with  some  Kentuckians  who  were  short  of 
help,  and  continued  down  the  Mississippi  to  New  Or 
leans.  Here,  new  scenes  for  both  my  admiration  and 
disgust,  presented  themselves  to  view.  The  arrange 
ment,  comparative  elegance,  and  number  of  buildings; 
the  magnitude,  finish,  and  great  collection  of  ships  or 
vessels;  the  vast  multitude  of  people,  and  the  extent  and 
bustle  of  business,  excited  the  former,  while  the  tu 
multuous  revelry,  intemperance,  and  debauchery  of 
the  boatmen  and  sailors,  the  abandoned  demeanour  of 
some  unfortunate  females,  and  the  assemblage  of  a 
filthy  multitude  of  blacks  and  whites,  motley  in  all 
the  intermediate  shades,  scarcely  submitting  to  any 
moral  restraints,  and  degraded  in  servitude  and  its 
concomitant  vices,  too  low  to  be  associated  in  the  scale 
of  rational  human  beings,  were  but  too  well  calculated 
to  produce  the  latter.  The  first  occasioned  reflections 
corresponding  with  the  peculiarity  and  extraordinary 
grandeur  of  their  character,  while  the  hideousness 
and  deformity  of  the  latter,  caused  me  again  to  sigh  for 
the  woody  retreats,  and  uncontaminated  manners  of 
the  tawny  children  of  the  wilderness. 


134  Life  of  the  Author. 

In  my  humble  capacity  of  boatman,  I  did  not  expect 
to  form  any  respectable  acquaintances  in  this  city; 
nor  did  I  at  this  time,  though  subsequently  I  am  hap 
py  to  say  that  I  can  rank  some  of  its  most  distinguish 
ed  citizens,  among  those  of  a  similar  character  in 
various  parts  of  the  United  States,  who  have  given  me 
the  most  decided  proofs  of  their  friendship  and  -regard, 
and  to  whom,  I  thus  gratefully  tender  the  homage  of 
a  public  acknowledgment. 

Leaving  New  Orleans,  I  returned  in  company  with 
my  employers,  through  the  Cherokee  and  Choctaw  na 
tions,  to  Kentucky,  and  from  thence  to  the  neighbour 
hood  of  Cape  Girardeau,  in  the  Missouri  territory, 
where  I  remained  about  six  weeks,  engaged  in  ac 
quiring  a  rudimental  knowledge  of  the  English  lan 
guage,  in  a  respectable  school,  conducted  by  Mr.  G. 
Simpson,  a  native,  1  believe,  of  the  state  of  New  York. 
While  in  this  place,  I  was  distinguished  by  as  rifcany 
different  names  as  there  were  pupils  in  the  school, 
much  to  the  amusement  and  playful  ingenuity  of  my 
companions.  Indeed,  the  license  taken  with  me  in 
this  respect,  was  so  great  as  to  give  umbrage  to  some 
of  my  friends;  who  advised  me  to  obviate  the  grounds 
for  such  a  practice,  by  assuming  some  appropriate  one 
to  be  known  by  thereafter.  While  with  the  Indians, 
they  had  given  me  the  name  of  Hunter,  because  of  my 
expertness  and  success  in  the  chace;  I  therefore  de 
termined  on  retaining  that  as  my  patronymic.  And 
as  Mr.  John  Dunn,  a  gentleman  of  high  respectability, 
of  Cape  Girardeau  county,  state  of  Missouri,  had  treat 
ed  me  in  every  respect  more  like  a  brother  or  son  than 


Life  of  the  Author.  135 

any  other  individual  had,  since  my  association  with 
the  white  people,  I  adopted  his  for  that  of  my  dis 
tinctive,  and  have  since  been  known  by  the  name  of 
of  John  Dunn  Hunter. 

In  the  following  fall,  I  ascended  the  Mississippi  and 
Missouri  rivers  as  far  as  Boon's  Lick,  in  company 
with  several  others,  on  a  trading  expedition.  At  this 
place  I  became  acquainted  with  the  celebrated  Col. 
Boon,  the  gentleman  who  first  adventured  to  settle 
among  the  Indians,  in  that  part  of  Virginia,  now 
known  as  the  state  of  Kentucky. 

Both  of  our  lives  having  been  somewhat  singular, 
and  in  a  great  measure  identified  with  the  aborigines 
of  the  country,  notwithstanding  the  disparity  of  our 
ages,  we  soon  became  strongly  attached  to  each  other; 
I  passed  much  of  my  time  with  him,  and  he  treated  me 
with  so  much  kindness  and  friendship,  that  his  memo 
ry  will  ever  remain  dear  to  me. 

While  at  this  place  I  again  met  with  Manuel  Lisa, 
of  whom  I  had  occasion  to  make  some  remarks,  in  a 
prior  part  of  my  narrative.  He  still  continued  hostile 
to  me,  on  account  of  our  previous  disagreements  at  the 
Mandan  villages,  and  higher  up  on  the  Missouri  river, 
and  resorted  to  clandestine  measures  to  prejudice  the 
Indians  against  me,  and  defeat  the  object  of  my  voy 
age.  Nevertheless,  I  managed  so  as  to  effect  all  the 
negotiations  I  desired,  without  increasing  the  misun 
derstanding  between  us;  at  least,  so  far  as  my  own  feel- 
ings  were  concerned. 

From  this  very  successful  expedition  I  returned  to 
St.  Louis,  where  I  exchanged  my  furs  for  produce  from 


136  Life  of  the  Author. 

Kentucky,  and  descended  the  Mississippi  river  with  it 
to  New  Orleans.  On  my  way  down,  I  came  near  los 
ing  my  life  and  property  at  a  place,  which  I  think  was 
called  Bayou  Sira,  in  a  violent  storm.  Several  boats 
were  wrecked,  and  some  lives  and  much  property  lost. 
I  disposed  of  my  produce  on  advantageous  terms  at 
New  Orleans,  and  returned  up  the  river  to  Natches  in 
a  steam  boat.  This  mode  of  travelling,  and  the  ease 
with  which  the  boat  appeared  to  be  navigated  against 
the  current  of  the  Mississippi,  without  the  aid  of  the 
wind,  or  any  perceptible  human  force,  filled  me  with 
amazement,  and  almost  induced  the  belief,  that  it  was 
effected  through  the  agency  of  invisible  spirits;  of 
whose  favourable  dispositions  towards  mankind,  I  had 
no  reason  to  doubt. 

J  passed  the  following  summer  and  fall,  in  obtain 
ing  a  further  knowledge  of  the  English  language,  un 
der  the  tuition  of  Mr.  Robert  Currie,  a  very  respecta 
ble  teacher,  who  conducted  a  flourishing  seminary  in 
the  vicinity  of  Pearl  River,  in  the  Mississippi  territory. 
I  remained  at  this  school,  under  that  gentleman,  and 
Mr.  John  Lewis  his  successor,  at  subsequent  intervals 
between  the  trading  seasons;  so  as  to  make  the  whole 
period  of  my  studies  amount  to  about  two  years  and  a 
half,  exclusive  of  about  six  weeks,  which  I  passed,  in 
the  autumn  of  1821,  at  Mr.  Samuel  Wilson's  acade 
my,  near  Walnut  Hills,  in  Mercer  county,  Kentucky. 
At  first,  my  instructors  experienced  some  difficulty 
with  me,  on  account  of  my  supposed  intractable  dis 
position.  Mr.  Currie  acknowledged,  after  we  became 
intimately  acquainted,  that  his  prejudices  were  so  great 


Life  of  the  Author.  137 

against  me,  at  the  time  I  delivered  an  introductory  let 
ter  to  him  from  Mr.  Philip  Su^lette,  that  he  was  on  the 
point  of  refusing  me  admission  to  his  school,  notwith 
standing  the  highly  respectable  character  and  standing 
of  the  gentleman  who  had  recommended  me  to  his 
care  and  instruction.  There  was,  perhaps,  some  cause 
for  these  prejudices:  for  while  I  was  at  school  at  Cape 
Girardeau,  my  fellow  students,  as  before  noticed,  were 
disposed,  and  did  take  greater  freedom  with  me  than  I 
thought  was  proper  or  justifiable,  and  I  never  suffered 
them  to  go  unnoticed,  notwithstanding  the  injunctions 
of  my  teacher  to  the  contrary.     This  conduct,  it  is 
true,  irritated  Mr.  Simpson  at  first;  but  subsequently, 
I  believe  I  secured  his  esteem;  though  not  by  the  same 
means  that  I  did  the  respect  of  my  school  companions. 
For  some  time  after  I  entered  school,  I  experienced 
great  difficulty  in  learning  the  pronunciation  and  mean 
ing  of  words;  this,  however,  being  once  partially  sur 
mounted,  my  progress  was  easy,  till  I  could  read,  so  as 
to  understand  all  the  common  school  books  that  were 
placed  in  my  hands.     During  the  recess  of  my  school 
employments,  I  seldom   went   any  where  without  a 
book.   I  had  access  to  some  respectable  libraries,  and 
became  literally  infatuated  with  reading.     My  judg 
ment  was  so  much  confused  by  the  multiplicity  of  new 
ideas  that  crowded  upon  my  undisciplined  mind,  that 
I  hardly  knew  how  to  discriminate  between  truth  and 
fable.     This    difficulty,  however,  wore    off  with  the 
novelty,  and  I  gradually  recovered,  with  the  explana 
tory  assistance  of  my  associates,  the  proper  condition 
of  mind  to  pursue  my  studies,  which  were  again  re- 

s 


138  Lifeof  the  Author. 

newed  and  continued,  as  above  noticed,  with  great  in 
terest  and  solicitude.  They  were  confined  to  reading, 
writing,  English  grammar,  and  arithmetic.  On  leav 
ing  this  school,  my  instructors  respectfully  compli 
mented  me  for  the  proficiency  I  had  made;  but  they 
were  remarkable  for  courtesy,  and  I  ascribed  their  con 
duct  to  that  cause. 

1  passed  my  winters  as  I  had  heretofore,  since  I  left 
the  Osages,  in  taking,  or  trading  for  furs,  which  I  sub 
sequently  disposed  of  on  profitable  terms,  at  New  Or 
leans. 

During  my  last  visit  at  this  place,  I  accidentally  met 
my  friend,  colonel  Watkins;  the  interview  was  highly 
interesting,  and  sincerely  affecting  to  us  both.  He 
made  various  propositions  to  induce  me  to  form  a  con 
nection  with  him  in  the  fur  and  cotton  trade,  to  which 
I  thought  it  unadvisable  to  accede,  on  account  of  my 
ignorance  of  commercial  transactions,  and  my  anxiety 
for  the  attainment  of  more  extensive  knowledge.  He 
gave  me  much  useful  advice  respecting  my  future  in 
tercourse  with  the  world;  treated  me,  in  every  respect, 
with  the  interest  and  attention  that  a  fond  father  would 
an  affectionate  son;  inquired  into  the  state  of  my  af 
fairs;  and  enjoined  it  on  me,  as  a  matter  of  right,  to 
call  on  him,  should  I  ever  stand  in  need  of  his  assist 
ance. 

Since  this  interview,  I  have  heard,  that  colonel  Wat- 
kins  was  profitably  engaged  in  the  fur  and  cotton  trade; 
though  I  have  only  received  one  communication  di 
rectly  from  him,  since  we  separated  at  New  Orleans. 
This  was  in  April,  1821,  while  near  Shawneetown,  in 


Life  of  the  Author.  139 

the  state  of  Illinois.  And,  as  it  alludes  to  the  circum 
stance  of  my  preserving  him  and  his  party  from  destruc 
tion  by  the  Osage  Indians,  as  previously  detailed,  I  trust 
no  apology  will  be  deemed  necessary,  for  giving  it  a 
place  in  my  narrative.  It  is  as  follows: 


"  Cape  Girardeau,  Missouri,  March  15, 
DEAR  FRIEND, 

"  I  have  just  received  information  from  Mr.  Combs 
and  colonel  L.  Bean,  that  you  are  lying  very  low  with 
the  fever,  at  Shawneetown;  yet  am  much  gratified  to 
hear  from  the  same  respectable  source,  that  you  are  on 
the  recovery. 

"  I  am  in  haste,  and  am  sorry  I  have  but  a  few  mo 
ments  to  devote  to  this  tribute  of  gratitude  and  respect, 
for  one  to  whose  goodness  and  enterprise  I  am  indebted, 
under  Providence,  for  my  life;  and  that  too,  at  the  sa 
crifice  of  every  thing  valuable  to  you.  I  hope  you  will 
not  venture  to  start,  before  you  recover  your  strength. 
Mr.  Combs  informs  me,  that  you  have  started,  without 
taking  any  recommendations  with  you  from  your 
friends,  excepting  Dr.  Syme.* 

"If  this  will  be  of  any  service  to  you,  it  is  with  the 
greatest  pleasure  I  tender  it.  Your  confidence  may 
carry  you  too  far;  your  resources  may  fail;  and  recom 
mendations  be  rendered  necessary.  —  If  my  recom 
mendation  will  do  you  no  good,  it  will  not  be  any  dis 
advantage;  so,  as  to  taking  it  along  or  not,  you  will  ex 
ercise  your  own  pleasure;  but  however  you  may  receive 
it,  be  assured,  that  if  any  favour  I  can  do  you,  would 
be  of  tenfold  the  advantage  which  it  possibly  can  be  at 

*  In  this  respect  Mr.  Combs  laboured  under  a  mistake.  —  Jlutkor. 


140  Life  of  the  Author. 

present,  I  would  be  far  from  supposing  I  have  relieved 
myself  from  the  obligations  which  your  intrepidity  and 
goodness  have  laid  me  under, 

"I  have  been  to  Philadelphia  and  Baltimore:  you 
may  derive  information  by  going  to  either.  I  would 
advise  you  to  spend  some  time  at  both  places,  as  you 
can,  without  any  difficulty,  procure  letters  of  introduc 
tion  to  the  first  characters  in  either  place,  from  your 
friends  in  Cincinnati,  Louisville,  or  Lexington;  which 
I  would  advise  you  by  all  means  to  accept,  as  the  po 
liteness  of  those  people  will  be  certain  to  offer  them  to 
you — and,  if  you  were  aware  of  the  necessity  of  friends, 
in  a  strange  country,  as  I  have  been,  you  would  not 
neglect  any  facility  in  extending,  even  among  strangers, 
your  singular  history. 

"  I  am  willing  to  certify  upon  oath,  at  any  time,  if 
required,  my  delivery  from  inevitable  destruction,  by 
your  timely  and  hazardous  undertaking. 

"  I  know  your  clerical  friends  were  very  solicitous 
for  you  to  go  through  Boston,  and  obtain  a  theological 
education.  I  cannot  say  what  course  to  advise  you,  as 
to  that: — I  do  not  know  the'moral  tendency  of  your 
mind,  and  cannot  advise.  Let  me  hear  from  you  of 
ten:  I  shall  be  generally  at  Natches  or  Baton  Rouge. 

tc  Permit  me,  dear  Sir,  to  subscribe  myself,  your 
most  affectionate  and  sincere  friend  and  well  wisher. 
(Signed)  GEORGE  P.  WATKINS." 

Previous  to  receiving  the  above  letter,  I  had  visited 
several  of  the  largest  towns,  and  formed  an  acquaint 
ance  with  some  of  the  most  respectable  people  in  the 


Life  of  the  Author.  HI 

Western  States.  There  were  many  among  them,  who 
were  particularly  friendly;  and  who  advised  me  to  jour 
ney  eastwardly  as  far  as  Baltimore,  Philadelphia,  and 
Mew  York,  with  a  view  to  publish  the  history  of  my  life, 
and  such  information  as  1  possessed,  respecting  the  In 
dian  nations  settled  west  of  the  Mississippi  river. 

In  addition  to  the  inducements  held  out  by  the  advice 
and  solicitude  of  my  friends,  I  had  for  some  time  pre 
ceding,  fostered  an  ardent  desire  to  become  acquainted 
with  some  one  of  the  learned  professions.  My  views 
in  this  respect  had  been  very  much  influenced  by  the  ad 
vice  of  the  truly  venerable  Mr.  Wyatt,  whose  name  I 
have  previously  had  occasion  to  mention. 

He  had  explained  to  me  the  difference  between  the 
comparatively  natural  rights  enjoyed  by  the  Indians, 
and  those  essential  to  the  harmonious  preservation  of 
civilized  society. 

He  demonstrated  the  observance  of  industry,  perse 
verance  and  prudence  as  necessary  to  secure  even  a 
moderate  share  of  the  comforts  and  happiness  of  life, 
and  taught  me  the  importance  of  sustaining  my  rela 
tion  with  the  world  independent  of  its  bounties,  rewards 
or  fears. 

In  fine  it  was  he,  who  first  satisfactorily  unfolded  to 
my  benighted  mind  the  Identity  of  the  Great  Spirit  with 
the  Creator  of  all  things,  and  the  Salvator  of  the  hu 
man  family.  He  also  taught  me  rationally  to  unbend 
my  selfish,  evil  propensities,  and  to  gird  on  the  armour 
of  self-denial,  charity  and  truth,  and  to  square  my  life 
by  them,  as  acceptable  offerings  to  the  Great  I  AM. 


142  Life  of  the  Author. 

As  I  entertained  very  great  respect  for  that  gentleman, 
his  opinions  were  treasured  up  by  me  as  oracular,  and 
I  have  since  often  reflected  on  them  with  a  mixture  of 
pleasureable  sensations  and  painful  solicitude  that  de 
fies  my  powers  of  description. 

But  besides  my  desire  to  acquire  a  professional  know 
ledge,  my  ardent  imagination  depicted  to  me  all  the 
beauties  that  had  been  unveiled  in  the  intellectual 
world.  From  the  ready  proficiency  I  had  made  I 
thought  of  nothing  less  than  the  subjugation  of  the  em 
pires  of  science  and  literature,  and  when  this  had  been 
accomplished,  to  have  penetrated  into  unexplored  re 
gions  in  search  of  new  truths. 

With  my  mind  thus  filled  with  lofty  expectations; 
ignorant  of  the  world,  of  my  own  powers,  and  the  vanity 
of  the  attempts  I  contemplated;  unknown  to  a  single 
human  being,  with  whom  I  could  claim  kindred,  ex 
cept  from  common  origin;  and  even  indebted  to  cir 
cumstance  for  a  name;  in  the  fall  of  1821,  1  crossed 
the  Alleghany  mountains,  and  as  it  were,  commenced 
a  new  existence.  By  this,  however,  I  intend  no  local 
reflection,  for  wherever  I  visited,  hospitality  and  friend 
ship  have  been  inmates,  and  often  hailed  me  in  the  si 
lent  though  expressive  language  of  the  heart,  "  thou  art 
my  brother/'  In  truth  the  kindness  and  respectful  at 
tention  I  have  received  since  I  left  the  Indians,  from 
all  classes  of  people  with  which  I  became  acquainted, 
have  been  of  a  nature  calculated  to  inspire  and  fill  my 
soul  with  gratitude  and  respect,  and  that  I  may  merit 
their  continuance  will  be  the  high  ambition  and  con 
stant  endeavour  of  my  future  life. 


MANNERS  AND  CUSTOMS 

OF 

SEVERAL  INDIAN  TRIBES 

LOCATED  WEST  OF  THE  MISSISSIPPI. 


INCLUDING  SOME  OBSERVATIONS  ON  THE  EXTENT,  ASPECT, 
AND  NATURAL  PRODUCTIONS,  AND  CIRCUMSTANCES  OF 
THE  COUNTRY  THEY  INHABIT. 


PHYSICAL  CHARACTER 

OF  THE 

MISSOURI  AND  ARKANSAS  COUNTRY. 

CHAPTER  I. 

Of  the  extent  aspect,  soil,  and  climate  of  the  country 
distmgmshed  at  present  by  the  names  of  the  Missou- 
n  and  Arkansas  territories. 

BEFORE  I  enter  upon  the  consideration  of  the  sub 
jects  more  immediately  connected  with  the  manners 
and  customs  of  the  Indians,  some  general  account  of 

he  country  mhabited  by  them,  appears  to  be  necessa 
ry  to  enable  the  reader  to  understand  how  far  loca- 

on,  boundary,  abundance  and  scarcity  of  game,  and 
intercourse,  influence  their  general  character  and  ha- 

But  this  account  must,  from  necessity,  be  exceed 
ingly  Imuted;  because,  my  acquaintance  with  these 
subjects  originated  under  circumstances  and  views  al- 
toge  herd,sconnected  with  their  application  to  the  ge 
neral  purposes  of  civilized  life. 

The  extensive  country,  of  which  I  propose  to  give 
very  lmperfect  descrip.ion,  is  bounded  on  the  east, 

by  heeSS/f  SS°Uri'  a"d  Missi-PP-ver;  north 
Bnt,sh  dommions;  west  by  the  Rocky  Moun- 


1 46  Physical  Character  of  the 

\  tains;  ?nd  south  by  the  Arkansas  river,  and  territories 
\ofthe  Mexican  empire. 

These  regions,  calculated  to  sustain  probably  more 
than  fifty  millions  of  inhabitants  in  a  state  of  civil 
ization,  are  at  present,  with  the  exception  of  some 
inconsiderable  white  settlements  and  military  posts  oc 
cupied  by  something  upwards  of  one  hundred  thousand 
Indians,  and  have  been  computed  to  contain  about 
one  million  of  square  miles.  The  country  between 
the  Mississippi  and  Missouri  rivers,  may  be  denomi 
nated  level;  though  I  observed  several  ranges  of  hills 
as  we  passed  over  it.  It  is  composed  of  nearly  equal 
parts  of  prairie  and  woodland,  the  former  predomina 
ting  in  the  neighbourhood  of  the  Missouri.  I  can  say 
but  little  in  respect  to  the  soil.  Far  north  it  appeared, 
in  part,  from  the  growth  of  plants  to  be  tolerably  good; 
while  in  other  places  it  was  either  too  sterile  or  wet  for 
improvement.  Lower  down,  nearly  all  the  country  we 
passed  over,  appeared  well  calculated  for  cultivation. 
On  the  west  side  of  the  Missouri,  receding  from  the 
alluvions,  or  what  in  the  language  of  the  country  are 
called  bottoms,  the  first  one  hundred,  or  one  hundred 
and  fifty  miles  may  be  denominated  as  level  It  is, 
however,  gradually  voluted;  and,  receding  farther, 
these  volutations  increase,  and  sometimes  swell  into 
considerable  hills,  and  occasionally  into  abrupt  cliffs. 
Farther  west,  it  becomes  still  more  hilly;  and,  finally, 
the  country  assumes  the  character  of  mountainous. 

These  undulated  formations  maintain  a  singular 
coincidence  in  their  directions  with  respect  to  particu 
lar  prairies;  but  whether  they  are  uniformly  alike  in 
all,  I  cannot  pretend  to  say. 


Missouri  and  Arkansas  Country.  147 

The  mountains  generally  conform  to  a  meridian 
parallel  in  their  direction,  inclining,  if  any  thing,  to 
the  west  of  north.  The  same  observations  will  apply 
to  the  hills,  if  we  except  those  situated  between  the 
Osage  and  Arkansas  rivers,  which  individually  are 
very  irregular,  though  they  all  may,  and  probably  do, 
conform  to  a  general  direction. 

The  aspect  of  this  district  should  also  be  excepted 
in  the  general  description;  because,  the  prairies  do  not 
bear  so  great  a  proportion  to  the  other  varieties  of  land; 
they  are  less  even,  and  generally  better  watered;  while 
the  hills  are  more  elevated  and  numerous,  and  the 
proportion  of  woodland  is  very  much  increased. 

Generally,  throughout  this  vast  country,  the  allu 
vions  and  more  elevated  hills  only  are  supplied  with 
trees;  and  the  proportion  of  these  lands,  compared  with 
the  other  varieties,  would  be  deemed  too  inconsidera 
ble  to  deserve  notice,  were  they  not  indispensable  to 
the  final  settlement  of  the  country.  The  remainder 
consists  of  fertile  and  barren  prairies  and  morasses. 
To  be  more  particular,  the  soil  is  various,  and,  for 
convenience  of  description,  may  be  treated  under  the 
five  following  heads. 

1st.  Alluvions,  or  river  bottom  lands, 

2d.  Fertile  prairies,  3d,  hills. 

4th.  Morasses,  or  swamps,  and 

5th.  Barrens  or  sterile  prairies. 

THE  FIRST,  OR  THE  ALLUVIONS,  skirt  the  margin  of 
all  the  water  courses,  except  where  they  are  occa 
sionally  interrupted  by  the  approach  of  the  barrens. 
They  are  of  various  widths,  from  half  a  mile  to  four 


148  Physical  Character  of  the 

or  five  miles;  but  they  seldom  exceed  an  average  of 
those  distances.  They  are  composed  of  a  rich  stra 
tum  of  vegetable  and  earthy  mould  to  an  unknown 
depth,  which,  in  general,  supports  large  growths  of 
trees,  consisting  of  cotton  wood,  (Populus  angulata,) 
sycamore,  (Platanus  occidentalism  hackberry,  (Celtis 
crassifolia,)  honey  locust,  (Gleditschia  triacanthos,) 
white  locust,  (Robinia  pseudacacia,)  pecan,  (Juglans 
olivaeformis,)  dogwood,  (Cornus  florida,)  shot  bush, 
or  prickly  ash,  (Jiralia  spinosa,)  hoop  ash,  (Celtis  oc- 
cidentalis,)  coffee  tree,  (Gymnocladus  canadensis,)  red 
and  white  mulberry,  (Moms  rubra  et  alba,)  sassafras, 
(Laurus  sassafras,)  white  and  slippery  elrn,  (Ulmus 
Americana,  et  aspera,)  red  and  sugar  maple,  (Acer  ru- 
brum,  et  saccharinum,)  persimmon,  (Diospyros  virginia- 
na,)  various  kinds  of  willow,  (Salix,)  swamp  dog 
wood,  (Cornus  sericea,)  various  kinds  of  cherry  and 
plum,  (Prunus,)  crab  apple,  (Pyrus  coronaria,)  ches- 
nut  and  chinquapin,  (Castanea  Americana,  et  pumila,) 
various  kinds  of  oak,  among  which  are  the  pin,  over- 
cup,  and  swamp,  (Qiiercus  palustris,  macrocarpa,  et 
lyrata,)  papaw,  (Jlnnona  triloba,)  black,  white,  and 
sweet  birch,  (Betula  nigra  papyracea,  et  lenta,)  Alder, 
(Jllnus,)  elder,  (Sambucus,)  trembling  aspen,  (Populus 
tremuloides)  hazel,  (Corylus,)  magnola,  moose-wood,* 
blood-wood,  spice-wood,*  bow-wood  or  Osage  orange,* 
several  varieties  of  grape  vines,  and  many  other  plants 
common  to  the  United  States.  Some  of  the  same  kinds 
of  trees,  as  grow  on  the  alluvions  are  found  on  the  hills, 
particularly  near  their  base:  they  also  are  produced  in 
some  of  the  swamps  or  morasses. 

*  The  technical  Dames  unknown  to  the  author. 


Missouri  and  Arkansas  Country.  149 

The  Alluvions  may  be  divided  into  wet  and  dry,  the 
former  being  more  frequently  inundated,  and  are  rea 
dily  distinguishable  by  the  plants  they  produce. 

THE  SECOND,  OR  FERTILE  PRAIRIES.  These,  so  far 
as  my  observations  go,  constitute  a  greater  extent  of 
surface,  than  the  aggregate  of  all  the  other  varieties. 
Sometimes  they  present  vast  champaigns,  and  at  others 
a  slightly  undulated  appearance;  not  sufficient,  how 
ever,  to  change  the  general  character  of  evenness. 
But  the  greatest  portion  is  formed  by  the  vallies  which 
are  situated  between  the  more  elevated  ridges  or  hills. 
TJiejsoil  in  general  is  of  a  dark  color,  rich,  and  in  the 
vallies,  frequently  several  feet  in  depth.  It  produces  a 
great  variety  of  plants  which  it  is  impossible  for  me  to 
describe,  because  omitting  those  which  are  used  for 
nutritive  and  medicinal  purposes,  which  I  shall  subse 
quently  notice,  they  did  not  fix  my  attention  so  strong 
ly  as  to  enable  me  to  make  comparisons,  that  would 
justify  the  attempt. 

The  Prairie  grass,  which  in  a  degree  resembles  some 
kinds  of  broom  grass,  grows  from  three  to  ten  feet  in 
height ;  and  in  general  affords  excellent  grazing  the 
whole  year  round;  particularly  in  the  lower  latitudes. 
The  tops  of  that  which  is  tall  are  beaten  down  by  the 
snow  and  winds,  and  in  this  situation  protect  the  more 
tender  from  the  effects  of  the  cold  weather;  so  that 
grazing  animals,  without  much  difficulty,  keep  them 
selves  in  pretty  good  condition  throughout  the  winter. 

THIRD.  THE  SOIL  OF  THE  HILLS;  this  differs  con 
siderably;  but  in  general  on  the  northern  sides  it  is 
black  and  rich,  though  not  deep,  while  the  southern 


1 50  Physical  Character  of  the 

exposures  are  as  uniformly  sterile.  The  former  fre 
quently  produce  tall  and  thick  growths  of  oak,  walnut, 
(Juglans  squamosa  et  nigru)  red,  mountain,  and  sugar 
maple,  white  locust,  ash,  (Fraxinus)  chesnut,  chinqua 
pin,  sassafras,  and  several  others  common  to  the  hills 
in  the  eastern  states;  while  the  latter,  and  the  tops  of 
the  hills,  are  thinly  covered  with  stinted  growths  of 
red  cedar,  (Juniperus  Virginiona,)  pines,  (Pinus) 
scrubby  oak,  sour  wood,*  sawas  berry,*  and  whortle 
berries,  (Vaccinium  resmosum.) 

FOURTH.  THE  SWAMPS.  These  are  not  very  exten 
sive  nor  numerous;  but  they  are  comparatively  more 
so,  as  we  proceed  north,  or  approximate  the  Rocky 
Mountains.  In  general  they  may  be  denominated  fer 
tile  prairies,  subject  to  occasional  or  long  continued 
overflowings:  the  soil  appears  to  be  much  the  same, 
though  probably  it  reposes  on  strata  of  day;  as  these 
grounds  prevail  to  a  greater  extent  among  ridges  com 
posed  almost  entirely  of  this  material.  In  some 
instances  they  support  growths  of  trees  similar  to  those 
on  the  river  lands  or  Alluvions,  in  others,  where  more 
subject  to  inundations,  they  produce  some  species  of 
the  rush,  (JuncusJ)  flags,  (Iris,  et  acorus,)  catVtail, 
(Typha,)  swamp  cabbage,  (Pathos  foetida,)  and  many 
other  aquatic  plants;  but  in  general  they  afford  the 
wild  rice,  from  which,  after  the  buffalos  and  other 
grazing  animals  have  trampled  over  it,  the  Indians  col 
lect  their  supplies. 

FIFTH.  BARRENS.  The  tops  and  sides  of  the  ridges 
in  general  constitute  the  barrens;  though  I  have  seen 

*  Technical  names  not  known  to  the  author. 


Missouri  and  Arkansas  Country.  151 

them,  with  the  exception  of  the  deep  ravines  formed 
by  the  rains  and  melting  snows,  almost  of  a  dead 
level.  They  are  composed  either  of  clay — interspersed 
sometimes  with  rocks,  or  of  sand,  and  sustain  scarce 
ly  any  vegetable  substances  except  brambles,  moss  and 
a  species  or  two  of  the  cactus. 

One  of  these  clay  barrens  of  considerable  extent, 
situated  to  the  north  of  the  La  Plntte,  is  remarkably 
intersected  by  deep  ravines,  which  render  the  travel 
ling  across  it  exceedingly  difficult.  Several  others  are 
met  with  high  up  on  the  Arkansas  and  La  Platte  riv 
ers,  which  are  composed  wholly  of  sand.  Some  of 
them  are  level;  but  in  general  they  rise  into  gentle 
ridges,  and  some  of  them  into  conical  hills  or  ridges  of 
considerable  height.  The  cactus  and  a  kind  of  run 
ning  grass  which  bears  innumerable  small  sharp  point 
ed  burrs,  grow  on  the  hills,  and  sometimes,  especially 
where  rocky,  brambles  and  small  shrubs  are  also 
found.  In  windy  weather  the  sands  are  drifted  about, 
so  as  to  occasion  much  pain  and  inconvenience  to 
those  who  travel  over  them. 

Where  thtf  level  sand  barrens  are  connected  to  the 
fertile  prairies,  or  to  the  river  lands,  they  appear  more 
elevated,  as  though  they  had,  at  some  former  period, 
been  transported  over  them  by  the  agency  of  wind  or 
water.  Another  corroborative  circumstance  that  such 
has  been  the  case,  is  the  appearance  of  the  fertile 
prairies  in  many  places  on  one  side  of  the  rivers,  while 
on  the  other  these  sandy  accumulations  are  of  consi 
derable  extent.  And  such,  I  have  no  doubt,  is  the  fact; 
since  they  are  uniformly  found  more  extensive  on  the 
sides  of  the  rivers  in  the  leeward  direction  of  the  pre- 


1 52  Physical  Character  of  the 

vailing  winds.  On  this  hypothesis,  the  rivers  must  have 
conveyed  these  sands  from  the  mountains,  and  depo 
sited  them  in  times  of  floods  in  such  situations  as  to 
admit  of  their  subsequent  removal  by  the  winds:  and 
yet,  as  an  objection  to  it,  they  appear  of  too  vast  extent 
and  volume  to  have  been  thus  accumulated,  within  the 
period  assigned  as  the  age  of  our  globe. 

There  is,  perhaps,  no  SOIL  in  the  world  which  is  in 
itself  better  qualified  for  agricultural  purposes,  than 
what  composes  the  alluvion  districts  in  this  country. 
They  are,  however,  annually  overflowed  from  a  week, 
to  a  month  or  six  weeks,  according  to  the  situation  of 
the  sources  of  the  different  rivers,  and  the  length,  size, 
and  rapidity  of  their  currents;  which  circumstances 
also  influence  the  season  of  the  year  at  which  they  occur. 

The  period  for  cultivating  the  alluvions  of  the  lower 
Missouri,  has  arrived  by  the  time  the  snows  of  the 
Rocky  Mountains  begin  to  dissolve;  and  it  becomes 
considerably  advanced,  before  the  floods  they  finally 
produce,  have  reached  them:  so  that  it  is  utterly  im 
possible  to  improve  them,  except  for  grazing  meadows, 
unless  the  waters  be  first  banked  out,  as  has  been  done 
on  the  Mississippi,  in  the  neighbourhood  of  New  Or 
leans.  Most  of  the  streams  flowing  into  the  Missouri, 
are  liable  to,  and  often  do  overflow  their  banks,  at  dif 
ferent  periods  of  the  year;  so  that,  to  obtain  the  great 
est  possible  advantage  from  cultivating  their  marginal 
lands,  they  should  also  be  embanked.  But  perhaps  it 
would  be  more  conducive  to  the  settlement  and  pros 
perity  of  this  country,  to  preserve  them  for  the  purpose 
of  supplying  the  settlers  on  the  prairies  with  timber. 


Missouri  and  Arkansas  Country.  153 

The  fertile  prairies  bordering  on  the  woodlands  are 
well  adapted  for  settlement,  and,  I  have  no  doubt,  will 
be  reclaimed  to  a  very  great  extent  before  another  cen 
tury  has  transpired,  and  finally  give  employment  to  a 
hardy,  dense  population.  On  account  of  the  scarcity 
of  wood  and  water,  it  is  not  propable  that  any  attempts 
to  settle  the  central  prairies  will  be  made  till  the  lands 
better  adapted  to  cultivation  are  first  improved.  But 
the  many  thousand  square  miles  so  situated,  will  finally 
become  of  too  great  value  and  importance  in  a  national 
view  to  be  suffered  to  remain  a  wilderness,  as  many 
now  suppose  they  forever  must.  J^he  vyant  of  wood 
ancl^  water  is  not  however  the  only  barrier  to  their  set 
tlement:  another  very  formidable  one  is  presented  in 
their  liability  to  fires,  which  will,  almost  to  a  certainty, 
proTeTangierous  if  not  destructive  to  the  first  adven 
turers;  unless  suitable  preventive  means  be  carried 
into  effect. 

As  clay,  and  I  have  no  doubt  coal  and  turf  are  abun 
dant,  bricks  for  building  may  be  readily  obtained;  tim 
ber  lor  the  same  object,  may  be  procured  by  cultiva 
ting  forests,  which  the  earth  with  proper  attention  will 
certainly  produce;  and  for  fences,  nothing  can  surpass 
living  hedges,  which  would  probably  flourish  as  readily 
as  forest  trees,  and  in  as  great  perfection  as  any  of  the 
plants  found  at  present  in  the  fertile  prairies. 

To  obtain  a  supply  of  water,  will  in  general  be  more 
difficult;  but  as  one  is  in  the  earth,  it  may  be  procured. 
But  apart  from  this  source,  1  am  persuaded  it  may  be 
Conveyed  in  canals,  through  some  extensive  districts  of 


154  Physical  Character  of  the 

country,  which  the  consequent  increased  value  of  the 
neighbouring  lands  will  eventually  justify. 

The  prairies  may  be  protected  from  fire  by  plough 
ing  in  the  prairie  grass  to  any  length  and  width  neces 
sary  to  arrest  its  progress.  In  some  situations  where 
the  streams  interlock,  large  districts  of  country  may, 
in  this  way,  be  defended  against  the  fire,  which  in  dry 
windy  weather  spreads  with  a  rapidity  not  always  to 
be  avoided  by  the  caution  and  utmost  speed  of  the 
buffalo. 

In  the  fall  of  the  year,  when  the  prairie  grass  is  dry, 
the  prairies  are  sometimes  set  on  fire  by  accident,  and 
at  others  by  design.  Should  the  wind  be  high  on  these 
occasions,  no  spectacle  can  surpass  them  in  grandeur 
and  sublimity;  a  space  as  far  as  the  eye  can  reach,  is 
seen  devastated  by  the  igneous  torrent.  In  some  places 
the  tortuous  flames,  comparatively  lost  in  distance,  ap 
pear  to  smoulder  beneath  impervious  columns  of  smoke; 
at  others,  they  burst  into  the  skies  with  the  vividness 
and  rapidity  of  lightning,  and  seem  to  threaten  uni 
versal  desolation.  Their  speed  is  that  of  the  winds, 
and  destruction  betides  every  living  thing  that  cannot 
outfly  its  course.  The  grazing  herds,  conscious  of  the 
threatening  calamity,  fearlessly  congregate  with  their 
natural  enemies;  and  the  buffalos,  elks,  deer,  panthers, 
wolves  and  bears,  are  seen  promiscuously  crowded  to 
gether.  They  sometimes  escape  to  the  ravines  and 
avoid  death,  but  more  frequently  they  are  overwhelmed 
by  the  resistless  flames.  One  of  these  fires  raged  to  a 
very  great  extent  a  few  years  since,  on  the  prairies 
between  the  Kansas  and  Arkansas  rivers;  and  it  is  ex- 


Missouri  and  Arkansas  Country.  155 

tremely  painful  on  passing  over  them,  to  witness  the 
ruin  it  produced.  The  mass  of  bleached  bones  strewed 
on  the  earth  is  astonishingly  great;  and  no  doubt  re 
mains,  that  many  thousand  buffalos  and  other  animals 
perished  at  this  particular  period. 

These  fires  do  not  in  common  prove  so  destructive; 
but  their  occasional  prevalence  contributes  greatly  to 
the  destruction  of  animal  life. 

All  the  difficulties  presented  to  the  settlement  of  the 
prairies,  as  above  stated,  may  be  surmounted,  wher 
ever  the  fertility  of  the  soil  will  compensate  for  culti 
vation. 

Many  of  the  swamps  or  morasses  will  admit  of  being 
drained;  at  least,  such  is  my  present  impression;  and 
they  would,  under  such  management,  prove  excellent 
for  arable  and  grazing  purposes. 

The  foregoing  observations  will  apply  with  great 
propriety  to  nearly  the  whole  fertile  district  of  country 
included  between  the  boundaries  first  described.  I 
assert  this,  from  information  I  have  received  from  the 
traders  and  Indians,  and  from  my  own  observations, 
which,  it  should  be  kept  in  view,  have  been  compara 
tively  limited;  for  I  ascended  the  Missouri  but  once, 
and  then  had  but  an  indifferent  opportunity  for  making 
observations  beyond  its  variegated  boundaries:  I  how 
ever  crossed  three  times  from  the  Kansas  and  Arkan 
sas  to  the  La  Platte,  and  ascended  the  latter  river 
nearly  to  its  source.  Besides,  I  passed  frequently  be 
tween  the  Arkansas  and  Osage  rivers,  and  am  well 
acquainted  with  the  country  bordering  on  them,  and 


Physical  Character  of  the 

on  White  and  St.  Francis'  rivers  to  a  considerable  ex 
tent. 

On  approaching  the  Rocky  Mountains,  the  surface 
of  the  country,  as  before  observed,  is  more  uneven,  ab 
rupt,  and  hilly.  The  soil  is  by  no  means  so  productive, 
and  runs  more  frequently  into  sandy  and  rocky  barrens, 
which  in  some  instances  are  of  great  extent.  The 
vegetable  growth  is  also  widely  different;  for,  instead 
of  the  lofty  trees  which  obtain  in  the  country  lower 
down,  though  many  of  them  are  of  the  same  species, 
they  dwindle  into  comparative  shrubbery.  To  this, 
however,  may  be  excepted  some  varieties  of  pine, 
which  not  unfrequently  in  the  vallies,  grow  to  a  stately 
size.  The  lands  between  the  Osage  and  the  Arkan 
sas,  including  the  vallies  drained  by  White  and  St. 
Francis  rivers,  are  very  different  from  those  above  de 
scribed.  The  country  generally  is  more  hilly,  and  the 
hills  are  larger,  more  fertile,  and  better  watered. 

I  have  noticed  in  my  narrative,  all  that  I  recollect, 
respecting  the  country  west  of  the  Rocky  mountains, 
and  shall  conclude  by  observing,  that  this  subject,  con 
nected  with  the  future  settlement  of  this  extensive 
country,  is  so  very  important,  that  I  trust  my  readers 
will  forgive  the  short  digression  into  which  it  has  led 
me. 

CLIMATE.  On  so  extensive  a  line  as  is  included  be 
tween  the  35°  and  49C  north  latitude,  the  northern 
and  southern  extremities  of  these  territories,  with  very 
elevated  ranges  of  mountains  along  their  whole  wes 
tern  borders,  and  the  greater  portion  of  the  surface  of 
the  country,  exposed  to  the  rays  of  the  sun,  the  climate 


Missouri  and  Arkansas  Country.  157 

must  necessarily  be  exceedingly  various.  My  know 
ledge  respecting  it  does  not,  however,  extend  much 
farther  than  between  the  southern  boundary  and  39° 
or  4(P  north  latitude,  I  am  therefore  constrained  to 
confine  my  observations  on  this  subject,  principally  to 
the  country  of  the  Osage  and  Kansas  Indians. 

The  climate  is  here  temperate,  though  exceedingly 
changeable;  it  very  much  resembles  that  of  the  same 
latitudes  on  the  east  side  of  the  Mississippi.  The  pre- 

such  hurricanes  as 


happen,  which  in  general  are  annually  periodical,  come 
mostly  from  thejQorthjwest,  and  the  rains  and  thunder 
gusls  most  frequently  from  between  the  south,  and 
south-east  points.     The  earth  is  commonly  supplied 
with  seasonable  and  refreshing  showers  of  rain  except 
from  the  middle  of  the  summer  to  the  ingathering  of 
the  corn,  when  droughts  generally  prevail.     Fogs  are 
by  no  means  frequent;  late  in  the  fall,  they  occur  some 
times  in  the  morning,  but  disappear  uniformly,  as  the 
sun  rises.     Preceding  the  accession  of  frost,  the  atmos 
phere  assumes  a  reddish  hazy  appearance;  for  the  rest 
of  the  year  it  is  agreeably  arid,  and  beautifully  clear. 
The  snow  storms  are  usually  followed  by  rain,  in  con 
sequence  of  which  the  earth  is  seldom  covered  for  any 
considerable  time.     The.  grounds  are  not  commonly  I 
frozen  for  more  than  two  or  three  months,  and  1  think,  ! 
on  an  average,  would  admit  the  plough,  by  the  first  of  j 
March. 

The  climate  on  the  Arkansas,  south  of  the  Osage 
river,  is  more  mild;  which  necessarily  produces  devia 
tions  from  the  above  description,  that  the  intelligent 


158  Physical  Character  of  the 

reader  will  readily  comprehend,  without  any  farther 
notice  of  the  subject  on  my  part.  I  ought,  however, 
to  remark,  that  hail  storms  are  more  frequent,  and  the 
winds  more  changeable  and  strong,  especially  in  the 
summer  season,  tending  much  to  mitigate  the  heat  of 
the  sun,  which  otherwise  would  oftentimes  be  very  op 
pressive.  Low  down  on  White,  and  on  the  alluvi 
on  lands  of  the  St.  Francis  and  neighbouring  rivers, 
the  country  is  subject  to  long  continued  and  dense  fogs, 
and  is,  in  consequence,  unhealthy.  The  inhabitants  of 
this  district  suffer  annually  in  a  greater  or  less  degree 
from  intermittent  and  remittent  fevers  and  their  con 
comitant  diseases,  according  to  the  prevalence  of  this 
peculiar  atmospheric  contamination. 

To  conclude,  I  may  remark  that  the  climate,  after 
passing  the  foggy  regions  of  the  Mississippi,  is  healthy, 
and,  no  doubt,  advancing  west  it  becomes  more  so,  as 
far  as  the  country  is  habitable,  quite  to  the  base  of  the 
Rocky  Mountains.  On  the  other  hand,  the  facilities 
for  settlement,  and  the  prospects  of  re  ward  for  labour, 
beyond  what  is  essential  for  home  consumption,  dimin 
ish  in  proportion  as  the  distances  increase.  The  fer 
tile  districts  of  this  whole  country,  are  beyond  a  doubt 
capable  of  being  made  to  produce  all  the  varieties  found 
in  similar  latitudes  and  elevations  throughout  the  world, 
and  that  too  with  means  in  the  first  instance  exceed 
ingly  limited,  in  comparison  to  what  has  been  necessa 
ry  to  reclaim  other  portions  of  the  globe.  These  lands 
are  not  now  in  demand,  and  before  they  will  become 
so,  the  government  with  judicious  management,  may  at 
a  very  moderate  expense  compared  to  tiieir  value  rea- 


Missouri  and  Arkansas  Country.  159 

dily  obviate  the  difficulties  to  their  improvement  in 
advance  of  the  settlements,  by  planting  forests,  digging 
wells,  &c.  as  I  have  previously  suggested. 

Approaching  the  mountains,  the  proportion  of  the 
good  land  is  much  diminished;  but  the  quantity  under 
all  circumstances,  is  sufficient  to  support  a  numerous 
population;  and  it  must,  in  the  necessary  course  of 
events,  finally  yield,  in  common  with  those  more 
advantageously  situated,  to  the  improving  influence  of 
civilized  life. 

It  is  true,  that  the  snows  which  perpetually  cover 
some  of  these  mountains,  will  operate  to  a  certain  ex 
tent  against  particular  agricultural  pursuits,  but  not 
sufficiently  to  change  the  character  of  the  country; 
because,  the  winds  which  come  from  them,  although 
at  first  sufficiently  cold  to  arrest  and  even  render 
doubtful  the  anticipated  results  of  culture,  yet  become 
gradually  warm  and  fertilizing  in  their  progress  through 
regions  highly  rarified  by  the  reflecting  power  of  the 
extensive  prairies. 

But,  was  the  climate  still  less  favourable,  the  advan 
tages  offered  from  the  cultivation  of  indigenous  plants, 
and  others  which  experience  has  shown  will  flourish, 
in  particular  situations,  are  sufficient  to  fix  the  atten 
tion  ,  and  reward  the  industry  of  the  enterprizing.  The 
white  mulberry  abounds  at  present  in  sufficient  num 
bers  to  authorize  a  very  wide  attention  to  the  product 
of  the  silk  worm:  and  grape  vines  producing  black, 
red,  flesh-coloured,  aud  white  fruit,  of  a  richness  of 
flavour  surpassing  any  I  have  seen  under  cultivation, 
are  to  be  met  with  in  astonishing  quantities  in  the  hoi- 


1 60  Physical  Character  of  the 

lows  of  the  prairies.  This  circumstance  will  not  appear 
extraordinary,  if  the  character  of  the  plant  be  taken 
into  consideration,  since  it  is  well  known  in  order  to 
obtain  the  grape  in  its  greatest  perfection,  that  the 
vine  should  be  exposed  to  a  free  circulation  of  air  and 
the  direct  rays  of  the  sun:  both  of  which  are  natural 
results  in  the  open  prairies. 

1  have  seen  hundreds  of  acres  spread  over  with  the 
vine;  nay,  I  might  say  thousands,  which,  in  the  proper 
season,  are  loaded  to  an  almost  incredible  extent,  with 
the  most  delicious  grapes.  And,  were  it  not  for  the 
paths  kept  open  by  bears,  deer,  and  other  animals 
which  feed  on  them,  it  would  be  next  to  impossible  to 
pass  through  the  thickly  interwoven  branches.  Large 
tracts  are  frequently  to  be  seen  in  various  parts  of  the 
country,  particularly  near  the  Osage  river,  which  are 
covered  with  thick  growths  of  the  crab  apple,  plum, 
and  wild  cherry  tree,  and  are  so  thickly  interwoven 
with  grape  vines,  as  totally  to  exclude  the  sun's  rays 
from  the  ground  beneath.  Such  do  not,  however,  bear 
either  rich  or  abundant  fruit,  and  I  name  the  circum 
stance  merely  to  show  their  wild  luxuriancy. 

I  am  satisfied  that  the  two  above  mentioned  articles, 
that  is,  silk  and  wine,  may  be  attended  to  with  decid 
edly  greater  advantage  than  generally  results  in  the 
United  States,  from  the  ordinary  agricultural  pursuits, 
especially  in  situations  remote  from  a  market.  Be 
sides  those,  cotton,  rice  and  tobacco,  will  succeed 
remarkably  well  towards  the  southern  confines  of  this 
territory,  and  tobacco,  flax,  hemp,  and  all  the  products 
of  farming,  common  to  the  eastern  and  western  states, 


Missouri  and  Arkansas  Country.  161 

must  answer  equally  well  farther  in  the  interior.  This 
account  of  the  soil,  climate,  &c.  might  be  extended; 
but,  as  these  subjects  have  already  elicited  the  proper 
solicitude  of  the  United  States'  government,  and  very 
laudable  and  judicious  measures  have  been  pursued 
and  are  still  pursuing  both  by  it,  and  by  meritorious, 
intelligent,  and  enterprising  individuals,  it  would  be 
presumptuous  in  me  to  extend  my  remarks  any  far 
ther. 


CHAPTER  II. 

Observations  on  the  Mountains,  Lakes,  and  Rivers  of 
the  before  described  Territoties. 

MOUNTAINS.  If  that  devious  range  of  the  Rocky 
Mountains  which  divides  the  waters  flowing  into  the 
Pacific  ocean  from  those  which  are  discharged  into  the 
Atlantic,  be  taken  as  the  western  boundary,  several 
very  considerable  continuations  of  the  ANDES  will  be 
found  to  pass  within  the  western  limits  of  these  terri 
tories.  But  in  respect  to  them  I  can  add  nothing  to 
the  present  stock  of  knowledge.  They  are  the  high 
est  lands  in  North  America,  and  many  of  their  peaks 
and  ridges  are  covered  with  perpetual  snows;  to  which 
no  doubt  many  of  the  rivers  flowing  from  them,  are 
more  indebted  for  their  varying  supplies  of  water,  than 
to  any  other  source.  Besides  they  exert  a  great  influ 
ence  on  the  climate,  as  I  have  already  had  occasion  to 
remark. 

In  addition  to  these,  there  are  several  other  eleva 
tions,  particularly  in  the  neighbourhood  of  the  Arkan 
sas  which  have  received  the  name  of  mountains;  but 
so  far  as  my  knowledge  extends  without  any  extraor 
dinary  claim  to  such  distinction. 

LAKES. — I  mentioned  in  my  narrative,  that,  in  cross 
ing  from  the  head  waters  of  the  La  Platte  to  the  Rocky 
Mountains,  we  gassed  a  considerable  lake;  which,  ex 
cepting  some  small  ones  on  the  head  waters  of  the 

/o.  ,    .  • 


Physical  Character,  &c.  163 

Mississippi,  and  on  the  river  St.  Francis,  is  the  only 
one  I  know  of  within  this  extensive  country.  Small 
sheets  of  water  are  occasionally  met  with  in  some  of 
the  morasses,  and  on  some  of  the  small  streams,  but 
they  are  too  inconsiderable  to  merit  notice. 

RIVERS. — The  rivers  are  numerous,  but  as  they  have 
been  frequently  described,  and  are  pretty  generally 
known,  my  observations  on  them  will  be  very  limited. 

Of  the  Mississippi  and  Missouri,  nothing  requires 
to  be  said.  Their  approximation  does  not  admit  of  the 
origin  of  any  very  considerable  streams  between  them, 
that  is,  comparatively  speaking.  The  largest  are  Grand, 
Des  Moins,  St.  Peter's,  the  Sioux,  and  Jaque  or  James* 
rivers.  The  Indians  say  that  they  are  navigable;  but 
I  am  ignorant  of  them  all  except  the  first,  which  is 
navigated  in  canoes  for  five  or  six  hundred  miles,  ac 
cording  to  the  course  of  the  rivers. 

On  the  right  side  the  Missouri  receives  the  Osage, 
Kansas,  and  La  Platte  rivers,  besides  several  other 
small,  and  some  large  streams,  of  which  I  know  no 
thing,  and  shall  therefore  omit  to  mention  even  their 
names. 

The  Osage  river  originates  from  numerous  streams 
which  collect  in  the  hills  situated  north  of  the  Arkan 
sas  river,  and  after  flowing  in  a  very  crooked  channel, 
in  a  north  eastern  direction,  for  about  six  hundred  miles, 
is  discharged  into  the  Missouri  on  its  southwest  side, 
about  one  hundred  and  thirty  miles  above  its  entrance 
into  the  Mississippi.  It  is  navigable  for  canoes  at  all 
seasons  of  the  year,  for  about  three  hundred  and  fifty 
miles,  to  the  Osage  villages;  but  the  trading  craft  of  the 


164  Physical  Character  of  the 

Missouri  can  ascend  it  only  to  the  shoals,  about  one 
hundred  and  thirty  miles  from  its  mouth,  except  during 
the  prevalence  of  floods;  when  they  also  may  be  navi 
gated  as  far  as  the  Osage  settlements. 

The  Kansas  river  is  much  larger  than  the  Osage: 
its  southern  branch  has  its  origin  principally  from  the 
same  range  of  hills,  continued  westwardly  into  the  in 
terior  of  the  country,  while  its  northern  or  western 
branches,  which  are  numerous,  though  in  the  summer 
almost  dry,  rise  in  the  prairies  intermediate  between  the 
former  and  the  La  Platte  rivers.  Its  course  is  east  a 
little  north;  it  drains  a  very  extensive  country,  and  is 
subject  to  devastating  floods.  The  Indians  descend  it 
at  all  seasons  of  the  year  in  their  canoes,  from  a  con 
siderable  distance  above  the  crossing  place  between  it 
and  the  Arkansas  river;  which,  according  to  the  best 
calculations  I  can  make,  is  full  six  hundred  miles  from 
its  mouth;  so  that  the  river  itself,  and  its  southern 
branch,  are  navigable  in  the  same  manner  that  the 
Osage  is,  for  more  than  a  thousand  miles.  Except  in 
floods,  the  current  is  not  rapid,  and  the  channel  is  gene 
rally  deep.  In  its  whole  course,  1  have  never  heard  of 
any  considerable  natural  obstruction,  nevertheless, 
many  may  exist;  though  as  the  Kansas  Indians  were 
in  the  habit  of  frequently  descending  it  from  their  hunt 
ing  excursions,  it  is  probable  I  should  have  heard  some 
thing  of  the  causes  if  they  had  experienced  much  dif 
ficulty. 

This  liver  disembogues  into  the  Missouri,  on  its 
southwest  side,  about  three  hundred  and  forty  miles 


Missouri  and  Arkansas  Country.  165 

above  its  mouth,  or  two  hundred  and  ten  miles  above 
that  of  the  Osage  river. 

The  river  La  Platte  rises  in  the  Rocky  Mountains, 
runs  nearly  east,  is  about  one  thousand  six  hundred 
miles  in  length;  broad,  shoal,  and  not  navigable,  I  be 
lieve,  even  during  the  prevalence  of  its  floods.  It  is 
exceedingly  winding  for  more  than  half  the  distance 
from  its  heading  sources,  and  flows  principally  through 
sandy  barrens,  and  over  a  sandy  bed,  occasionally  in 
terrupted  by  rocks.  At  times  it  is  almost  dry,  and  may 
be  forded  in  particular  places  with  almost  dry  feet; 
while  at  others,  it  is  difficult  to  conceive  of  the  volume 
of  water  that  seeks  a  level  with  astonishing  rapidity, 
through  its  wide  cut  channels.  Its  entrance  into  the 
Missouri  is  two  hundred  and  sixty  miles  above  the 
mouth  of  the  Kansas  river,  or  six  hundred  miles  from 
the  Mississippi. 

I  have  already  remarked,  that  the  barrens  are  very 
much  intersected  by  deep  ravines,  and  the  same  may 
be  said,  in  a  limited  degree,  of  the  fertile  prairies.  In 
fact,  all  parts  of  the  country,  in  dry  weather,  present 
broad,  and  not  unfrequently  rocky  channels,  in  which 
there  is  not  the  least  appearance  of  water. 

After  heavy  rains,  or  great  thaws,  these  channels 
become  filled,  and  may  with  propriety  be  regarded  as 
so  many  rivers,  on  account  of  the  great  quantity  of 
water  conveyed  off'  by  them.  No  section  of  country 
is,  perhaps,  more  remarkable  for  this  particular  cha 
racter,  than  that  bordering  on  the  upper  La  Platte. 
This  river  drains  a  valley  of  great  extent,  which,  being 
in  general  badly  supplied  with  springs,  affords  in  dry 


1 66  Physical  Character  of  the 

periods  very  little  water  in  addition  to  what  is  produced 
by  the  dissolving  snows  on  the  neighbouring  moun 
tains;  so  that  what  does  collect,  appears  to  be  lost  in 
the  extensive  channels,  formed  by  the  resistless  and 
devastating  deluges  that  occasionally  take  place.  It  is 
owing  to  these  circumstances,  that  this  river  is  not,  and, 
in  my  opinion,  can  never  be  made  navigable. 

The  Arkansas  rises  in  the  Rocky  mountains,  and, 
flowing  in  nearly  a  southeast  direction,  for  more  than 
two  thousand  miles  through  its  numerous  windings, 
discharges  itself  into  the  Mississippi,  about  eight  hun 
dred  miles  above  its  entrance  into  the  Gulf  of  Mexico. 
In  its  course,  it  is  joined  by  several  considerable 
streams,  among  which  are  the  Negracka,  (White  man's) 
Little  and  Big  Salt.  Jefferson,  and  Canadian  rivers, 
flowing  from  the  right  and  the  Verdigris  and  Vermil- 
lion  from  the  left. 

The  Arkansas,  in  comparison  with  the  Missouri. 
is  not  a  rapid  stream,  though  in  another  view  it  would 
be  regarded  as  such.  In  its  course  it  is  interrupted 
by  several  inconsiderable  rapids,  one  of  which  is  situ 
ated  near  the  mouth  of  Canadian  river;  nevertheless, 
it  is  navigable  a  great  distance  up,  for  boats  of  forty 
or  fifty  tons  burden  except  in  dry  seasons,  when  its 
passage  is  difficult  even  for  canoes. 

After  ascending  this  stream  for  six  or  seven  hun 
dred  miles,  it  becomes,  and  continues  for  nearly  the 
same  distance  farther,  more  deep  and  tranquil,  and 
less  interrupted  by  rapids;  after  which,  its  navigation 
is  still  more  impeded  than  it  is  any  where  towards  its 
mouth. 


Missouri  and  Arkansas  Country.  167 

During  floods,  like  the  La  Platte,  it  swells  into  an 
overwhelming  torrent;  but  in  very  dry  seasons  con 
tracts  into  a  shoal,  and  comparatively,  inconsiderable 
stream.  Were  it  not  for  this  circumstance,  the  route 
of  the  Arkansas  to  some  of  the  great  rivers  which 
flow  west,  would  be  decidedly  the  best  to  communi 
cate  with  the  Pacific  ocean;  at  leasFi  judge  so  from 
the  comparative  facility  with  which  the  Rocky  Moun 
tains  may  be  passed  in  this  direction.  The  route  of 
the  Missouri  is  widely  circuitous,  the  river  of  difficult 
ascent,  and  the  mountains  next  to  impassable  for  load 
ed  teams,  even  though  human  art  and  means  should 
be  exhausted  in  the  construction  of  roads.  That  of 
the  La  Platte  from  the  seat  of  government,  is  perhaps 
the  most  direct  communication;  but  then,  as  before 
remarked,  this  river  is  not  navigable,  nor  can  it  be  made 
so,  for  any  expense  at  present  justifiable  by  the  object 
in  view.  Of  the  navigation  of  the  rivers  on  the  west 
side  of  the  Rocky  Mountains,  opp  osite  to  the  head 
waters  of  the  Arkansas  I  am  wholly  ignorant:  should 
they  prove  suitable  for  that  portion  of  the  communica 
tion,  I  have  no  doubt  that  the  Arkansas  may  be  ren 
dered  navigable  at  least  for  eight  or  nine  months  in  the 
year. 

Towards  its  sources  it  will  be  necessary  to  abandon 
the  river  for  the  site  of  a  road,  as  its  banks  are  in  many 
places  exceedingly  precipitous. 

I  have  made  these  observations  as  well  as  some 
others  at  tire  suggestion  of  a  friend,  not,  however,  with 
an  expectation  that  they  will  afford  sufficient  interest 


1 68  Physical  Character  of  the 

to  my  readers,  to  compensate  for  the  interruption  of 
my  subject. 

The  Negracka,  Big  Salt,  Jefferson,  and  Canadian, 
are  all  navigable  rivers,  at  favourable  seasons  of  the 
year.  The  hunters  sometimes  ascend  them  in  their 
batteaux,  but  to  what  distance,  I  am  unable  to  say. 
The  Indians  seldom  undertake  to  navigate  these  or 
any  other  streams  upwards;  though  it  is  common  for 
them,  and  I  have  often  been  of  their  hunting  parties, 
when,  after  having  obtained  our  supplies,  we  have  des 
cended  them>  in  skin  canoes. 

Vermillion  river  rises  in  the  highlands  which  sepa 
rate  it  from  the  streams  flowing  north  and  east  into  the 
Kansas  and  Osage  rivers.  Its  direction  is  nearly  south 
by  east,  for  about  two  hundred  and  fifty  miles  where 
it  empties  into  the  Arkansas.  It  is  rapid,  shoal,  and 
not  navigable,  except  during  the  continuance  of  floods. 
The  country  through  which  it  flows  is  delightful,  and 
abundantly  supplied  with  game:  the  circumstance  which 
probably  induced  White  Hair  to  locate  his  tribe  in  its 
neighbourhood. 

The  Verdigris  is  of  nearly  the  same  size,  and,  in 
other  respects  very  much  resembles  the  Yermillion 
river.  It  discharges  itself  into  the  Arkansas,  a  few 
miles  above  the  former,  and  is  not  navigable. 

White  riveFnses  in  the  highlands  between  the  Ar 
kansas,  Osage,  and  Marameck  rivers,  and  flows  in  a 
very  serpentine  channel,  for  more  than  a  thousand 
miles,  first  in  nearly  an  east  and  then  in  a  southeast 
direction,  and  is  discharged  into  the  Mississippi,  a  few 
miles  above  the  mouth  of  the  Arkansas.  It  is  naviga- 


Missouri  and  Arkansas  Country.  169 

ble  at  all  seasons  of  the  year  for  boats  of  forty  or  fifty 
tons,  for  five  hundred  miles.  It  flows  for  a  conside 
rable  distance  through  one  of  the  most  fertile,  delight 
ful,  and  healthy  countries  on  earth,  which  is  well  water 
ed,  and  agreeably  interspersed  with  hills,  vallies,  prai 
ries,  and  woodlands.  Game  of  all  kinds  is  abundant; 
and  I  may  say  with  safety,  that  it  holds  out  to  new  set 
tlers,  decidedly  greater  advantages  than  any  other  with 
which  I  am  acquainted. 

I  passed  some  time,  as  noticed  in  my  narrative,  on 
some  of  the  northern  branches  of  this  stream;  and  in 
our  hunts  have  several  times  visited  its  western 
sources,  which  are  situated  to  the  northeast,  and  not 
very  remote  from  the  Vermillion  river.  I  know  very  lit 
tle  of  the  central  part  of  the  principal  stream,  and  what 
1  do,  is  from  the  report  of  some  of  our  hunters,  who  col 
lected  furs  on  it,  during  the  season  which  I  passed  on 
the  west  side  of  the  Rocky  Mountains.  The  descrip 
tion  they  gave  of  it,  was  flattering;  arid  I  have  no  doubt 
that  they  continue  to  hunt  on  it,  unless  prevented  by 
the  Cherokee  or  Delaware  Indians,  as  they  claim  do 
minion  for  a  considerable  distance,  eastvvardly,  from 
the  heads  of  this  stream. 

The  St.  Francis  river  originates  in  the  hilly  coun 
try,  to  the  southwest  of  St.  Genevieve,  and  after  flow 
ing  for  nearly  five  hundred  miles  in  a  southern  direc 
tion,  joins  the  Mississippi,  fifty  or  sixty  miles  above 
the  mouth  of  White  river.  The  country  through  which 
it  flows  is  generally  low,  and  in  many  places  swampy 
and  very  forbidding  to  settlers.  The  river  is  sluggish, 
and  admits  of  an  easy  and  safe  navigation  for  thrro 

Y 


1 70  Physical  Character  of  the 

hundred  or  three  hundred  and  fifty  miles  into  the  in 
terior. 

The  Marameck  flows  from  the  hilly  country,  about 
three  hundred  miles  southwest  from  the  mouth  of  the 
Missouri.  It  is  somewhat  rapid;  though  said  to  be 
navigable  quite  to  its  source:  its  confluence  with  the 
Mississippi  is  twenty  miles  below  St.  Louis. 

In  the  above  account  of  rivers,  I  have  scarcely  men 
tioned  any  except  those  of  which  I  possess  some  know 
ledge,  and  to  give  my  readers  any  information  respect 
ing  them  and  the  extent  and  character  of  the  country 
through  which  they  flow,  less  could  not  with  propriety 
have  been  said.  I  ought  not,  however,  to  quit  this  sub 
ject  without  remarking  that,  from  the  internal  structure 
of  some  portions  of  this  country,  considerable  streams, 
in  some  instances,  disappear  in  the  cavities  of  the 
rocks;  while  in  others,  some  of  a  size  almost  sufficient 
to  merit  the  appellation  of  rivers,  gush  in  concentrated 
currents  from  the  earth,  in  situations  where  there  was 
not  the  slightest  appearance  of  water  within  the  range 
of  vision,  1  have  frequently  heard  currents  gurgling  over 
their  subterranean  beds;  and  I  know  of  a  stream,  at 
some  distance  west  of  the  usual  route  between  the 
Osage  settlement  on  the  Arkansas,  and  Osage  rivers, 
more  than  sufficient  in  size  to  turn  a  common  mill  wa 
ter  wheel,  which  only  appears  for  about  fifty  yards,  and 
then  retreats  to  its  hidden  channel.  The  banks  around 
it  are  deep,  much  inclined  and  covered  with  large 
trees.  The  earth  probably,  at  no  very  remote  period, 
entirely  obscured  this  stream,  and  has  since  fallen  in, 
leaving  the  appearance  above  described.  I  have  seen 


Missouri  and  Arkansas  Country.  171 

others  resembling  the  above,  though  not  so  remarkably 
characterized. 

I  name  these  cicumstances  to  show  that  although  a 
scarcity  of  water  prevails  to  a  wide  extent  in  many 
places,  yet  there  is  every  prospect  for  obtaining  supplies 
by  merely  excavating  the  earth. 


CHAPTER  III. 

Brief  remarks  on  some  of  the  Animals,  Plants,  and 
Minerals  indigenous  to  this  district  of  country. 

MY  observations  on  these  subjects  must  be  very 
vague  and  limited;  because  I  do  not  possess  the  com 
petent  knowledge  to  treat  them  otherwise;  and  be 
cause,  a  very  full  account,  even  if  I  did,  would  not 
comport  with  the  plan  1  have  proposed  to  follow  in  the 
publication  of  this  work. 

Animals. — I  have  seen  two  species  of  the  American 
panther,  or  Cnuguar,  (Felis.)  The  largest  and  most 
formidable  inhabits  the  west  and  mountainous  regions. 
It  grows  to  the  height  of  three  feet,  with  a  body  about 
six  feet  long  exclusive  of  the  tail,  which  is  full  two 
and  a  half  feet  in  length.  Its  colour  is  a  dark  brown, 
deepening  on  the  back,  and  almost  white  on  the 
belly. 

The  other  is  found  in  the  woods  bordering  on  the 
prairies,  is  about  the  length  of  the  former,  but  not  so 
high,  and  more  slender;  its  colour  partakes  of  the 
tawney;  it  is  far  less  ferocious,  and  preys  on  the  buffa 
lo,  elk,  and  deer. 

> v  The  Wild  ca^  (Catus  ferus  of  Lin.)  is  also  nume 
rous;  it  is  similar  to  those  found  in  the  western  states, 
and  requires  no  description. 

ThjDjDufl^o,  or  more  properly  the  bison,  varies  in 
height  from  five  to  five  and  a  half  feet.  It  differs  from 


Natural  Productions,  &c.  1 73 

the  domesticated  ox  in  being  longer  legged,  shorter  bo 
died,  in  having  a  large  hump  upon  its  back,  a  long 
mane,  and  much  long  hair  on  its  head,  back,  and  shoul 
ders.  Its  greatest  girth  is  just  back  of  the  fore  legs, 
from  which  the  body  gradually  tapers,  and  also  dimi 
nishes  in  height.  Its  neck  is  long,  and  slender,  head 
and  eyes  small,  structure  calculated  for  speed,  and  its 
general  aspect  fierce  and  terrible;  though,  except  when 
wounded,  or  closely  pressed,  it  is  harmless  and  timid. 
Its  smell  is  acute,  and  it  chiefly  depends  on  this 
sense  for  its  safety.  It  may  be  denominated  an  annu 
ally  migrating  animal;  though  a  lew  of  them  may  be 
found  far  north,  at  all  seasons  of  the  year. 

They  go  in  immense  herds,  and  no  one,  ignorant  of 
the  extent  of  the  fertile  prairies,  can  form  any  idea  of 
the  countless  myriads  that  are  spread  over,  and  find 
support  on  them.  The  males  and  females  herd  sepa 
rately,  except  in  the  copulating  season,  which  is  in 
June  and  July,  when  their  assemblage  is  tumultuous- 
ly  promiscuous.  The  bulls  at  this  time  contend  for 
mastery:  I  have  seen  some  hundreds  of  these  engaged 
in  fighting  at  the  same  time;  their  roar  is  deep  and 
loud,  and  their  conflicts  really  terrible.  The  cows 
bring  forth  in  March  or  April;  they  are  proverbially 
attached  to  their  young,  and  form  at  night  a  circular 
phalanx  round  them,  with  their  horns  outward,  to  pro 
tect  them  against  the  attack  of  the  wolves.  They 
weigh,  when  fat,  from  ten  to  twelve  hundred  weight, 
and  their  flesh,  if  possible,  is  better  than  that  of  the 
domesticated  stall-fed  beeves.  This  circumstance  ori 
ginates,  probably,  in  the  peculiarity  of  their  food,  which 


174  Natural  Productions, 

chiefly  consists  of  the  prairie  grass.  They  might  no 
doubt  be  domesticated  with  great  advantage,  more  es 
pecially  as  their  hair  is  of  a  texture  surpassing  in  fine 
ness  the  wool  of  the  Merino  sheep.  In  their  wild  state 
it  appears  to  great  disadvantage,  on  account  of  its  be 
ing  generally  interwoven  with  the  burrs  of  various 
plants.  This  might  be  altogether  obviated  by  grazing 
them  on  the  smooth  bottoms  of  the  reclaimed  meadows. 
Attempts  have  been  made  to  cross  them  with  the  com 
mon  cow,  but  a  failure  followed  in  consequence  of 
their  difference  in  structure. 

The  wild  cows  should  be  domesticated,  in  order  to 
ensure  success;  but  it  would  be  better  to  domesticate 
both  the  bull  and  cow  to  secure  the  benefit  of  the  hair, 
than  which,  connected  with  the  excellency  of  their 
flesh,  I  scarcely  know  of  any  one  attainable  object, 
that  would  result  more  to  the  interest  of  the  farmer. 

But  there  are  other  advantages  derivable  from  such 
a  measure,  which  also  deserve  to  be  considered.  Their 
size  is  from  a  fourth  co  a  third  larger  than  the  average  of 
those  domesticated  in  the  United  States,  and  conse 
quently  they  must  be  more  powerful.  They  are  more 
hardy  in  a  state  of  nature,  and  therefore  their  preser 
vation,  with  due  attention  to  their  habits,  would  be  less 
difficult  and  expensive.  They  are  longer  lived,  at 
least,  I  judge  so  from  the  accounts  of  the  Indians,  and 
would  therefore  be  more  valuable  for  their  labour  and 
capacity  for  reproduction.  They  are  more  rapid  in 
their  movements,  travelling  ordinarily  with  greater 
speed  than  our  draught  horses,  consequently  they 
might  be  made  to  supersede  them  to  very  great  advan- 


Animals,  Plants,  &c.  175 

tage,  in  respect  to  their  keeping,  and  in  their  ultimate 
value  when  no  longer  fit  „  for  service.  This  subject 
merits  serious  attention,  and  will  J  have  no  doubt  short 
ly  receive  it  from  some  of  the  very  numerous  Agricul 
tural  Societies,  at  present  existing  in  the  United 
States. 

.T^2JESH£l«20fel^r>  (Ursus)  inhabit  these  re-  U 
gions.  / 

Of  the  largest,  which  is  found  near  the  Rocky  Moun 
tains,  1  know  but  little:  we  killed  two,  which  were  the 
only  ones  I  ever  saw:  they  were  about  twice  the  size  of 
the  bear  of  the  Arkansas  territory.  Their  heads  were 
large,  and  their  bodies  long  and  slender,  legs  long,  and 
calculated  for  speed,  and  their  colour  of  a  dark  brown, 
approaching  to  black.  In  their  attack  they  are  fearless, 
formidable,  and  ferocious. 

The  other  is  common  to  the  United  States,  and  is 
too  well  known  to  require  notice.  The  Indians  esteem 
them,  particularly  their  fat,  for  food;  but  only  kill  such 
as  they  occasionally  meet. 

Of  the  deexJamily^_(Cervus)  there  are  several  dis 
tinct  species.  Those  found  on  the  prairies,  are  com 
mon  to  almost  all  parts  of  the  United  States,  and  require 
no  particular  description.  The  long  eared,  or  moose 
deer,  is  found  in  the  mountain  regions:  it  is  larger  than 
the  above,  has  a  short  tufted  tail,  is  rather  darker  co 
loured,  and  of  more  solitary  habits,  never  appearing  in 
large  herds.  Another  variety,  much  resembling  the 
first,  furnished,  however,  with  a  long  tail,  is  also  found 
in  the  mountains.  The  elks  are  small,  far  south;  but 
increase  in  size  in  the  neighbourhood  of  the  mountains. 


176  Natural  Productions, 

Those  I  saw  on  the  head  waters  of  the  Mississippi,  were 
almost  as  tall  as  a  horse,  very  light  coloured,  and  alto 
gether  different  from  any  I  had  before  seen. 

Antelopes  are  numerous  in  the  upper  country;  but, 
never  having  seen  them  except  at  a  distance,  I  am  una 
ble  to  give  any  account  of  their  structure,  habits,  &c. 

The  mountain  goaj;,  is  larger  than  the  common  deer; 
its  colour  is  tawney,  approaching  to  a  white  on  its  back, 
horns  large,  and  disproportionally  long,  frequently 
exceeding  two  feet.  It  is  found  in  the  mountains,  and 
is  very  shy.  We  killed  several,  on  our  journey  to  the 
Pacific  ocean;  but  they  were  poor,  and  their  flesh  strong 
and  unpalatable. 

Two  species  of  the  jiare^(Lepus)  are  also  met  with. 
The  one,  common  to  the  United  States,  is  exceedingly 
numerous;  the  other  is  more  rare,  but  considerably 
larger.  In  the  summer  its  colour  is  of  a  brownish 
gray,  from  which  in  the  winter  it  changes  to  a  snowy 
white.  Neither  are  much  esteemed  by  the  Indians. 

Several  species  of  thej*£uirrel  (Sciurus)  are  also  met 
with,  but  none  except  the  Prairie  dog,  or  barking 
squirrel,  (Wish-ton-wish  of  the  Indians)  which  I  believe 
belongs  to  this  family,  deserves  any  particular  descrip 
tion.  Its  body  is  about  the  size  of  a  mink,  head  and 
eyes  rather  large,  somewhat  resembling  those  of  a  hare, 
legs  short;  tail  very  small,  hair  short,  shining,  and 
smooth,  and  of  a  light  gray  colour,  shaded  deeper  on 
the  back,  and  almost  white  on  the  belly.  It  barks 
something  like  a  small  dog,  but  more  resembling  the 
Indian  pronunciation  of  the  name  they  have  given  it. 
They  congregate  in  immense  numbers  on  the  brows  or 


Mmals,  Plants,  &c.  177 

gentle  declivities  of  the  prairie  hills,  in  dry  situations,  but 
in  general  not  very  remote  from  water.     Their  holes 
are  deep,  and  neither  crowded,  nor  in  regular  order. 
The  earth  removed  from  them,  is  formed  into  little 
mounds,  on  which,  when  not  engaged  in  feeding,  they 
may,  in  pleasant  weather,  generally  be  seen  posted,  as 
so  many  sentinels,  watching  for  their  enemies,  which 
are  numerous,   and  prove  very  destructive  to  them. 
Whenever  any  thing  strange  makes  its  appearance, 
every  individual  commences  barking  and  retreats   to 
the  entrance  of  its  hole,  into  which  however,  it  does  not 
proceed  till  the  exigency  is  pressing.     When  they  re 
appear,  it  is  with  great  caution.      They   make   no  hi 
bernal  provisions,  but  remain  in  a  torpid  state  during 
the  prevalence  of  the  frost,  fn  the  summer  they  feed  on 
and  form  their  beds  of  the  prairie  grass,  which  they 
cut  close  as  they  go,   leaving  no  kind  of  rubbish  to 
interrupt  the  cleanly  prospect,  or  by  which  a  foe  might 
secrete  itself.  They  are  sociable  and  playful,  and  where 
an  acquaintance  exists,  less  apprehensive  of  man  than 
any  other  animal.  The  Indians  frequently  observe  their 
habits  and  management,   but  never  offer   them   the 
slightest  injury.     They  are  more  numerous  in  the  inte 
rior  than  elsewhere,  and  their  settlements  frequently 
extend  over  several  hundred  acres.     The  prairie  wolf, 
and  fox   are  their  most  formadable  enemies;   though 
both  the  rattle  and  black  snake  prey  on  them  while 
feeding  in  the  edges  of  the  prairie  grass;  but  their 
destruction  would  be  still  more  considerable,  were  it 
not  for  the  perpetual  belligerency  of  these  reptiles, 


178  Natural  Productions, 

Besides  the  foregoing  the  common  and  prairie  wolf; 
yellow  and  gray  fox,  oppossum,  (D.  saragoy,)  ra 
coon,  martin,  pole  cat,  muskrat,  beaver,  otter,  and 
mink,  are  found,  and  some  of  them  in  great  abundance. 

Wild  turkies,  prairie  hens,  pheasants,  partridges 
swans,  geese,  ducks,  and,  I  believe,  all  the  variety  of  birds 
found  on  the  Ohio,  are  inhabitants  of  this  country;  and 
the  fish,  reptiles,  &c.  are  also  so  very  similar,  as  to  ren 
der  any  account  of  them,  in  this  work,  unnecessary. 

I  ought  to  except  the  rattlesnake;  for,  although  I 
have  previously  made  some  remarks  on  it,  more  may 
still  be  added,  which,  I  think,  will,  prove  interesting  to 
my  readers.  They  are  numerous  through  the  country, 
but  particularly  high  up  on  the  Missouri,  and  on  the 
White  and  St.  Francis  rivers.  Two  species  are  met 
with:  the  black  are  from  three  to  four  feet  long,  dispro 
portionately  thick,  exceedingly  venomous  in  their  bites, 
and  slow  in  their  movements;  it  lives,  mostly  on  the  low 
and  wet  lands.  The  other  is  black,  and  yellow  spot* 
ted,  grows  sometimes  to  the  length  of  seven  or  eight 
feet,  but  its  poison  is  not  so  venomous  as  that  of  the 
former.  It  is  found  on  the  dry  prairies  and  rocky 
grounds.  They  both  live  to  a  very  great  age;  that  is, 
if  it  be  a  fact  that  they  annually  acquire  a  new  process 
to  their  rattles.  I  once  met  with  one  that  had  upwards 
of  ninety  of  these  annular  cells  attached  to  its  tail. 
When  alarmed  the  young  ones,  which  are  generally 
eight  or  ten  in  number,  retreat  into  the  mouth  of  the 
parent,  and  re-appear  on  its  giving  a  contractile  mus 
cular  token  that  the  danger  is  passed.  Towards  the 
close  of  the  summer,  they  become  in  appearance  par- 


Animals,  Plants,  &c.  179 

tially  blind;  their  ability  to  move  is  diminished,  and 
their  bite,  if  possibb,  more  deadly.  The  Indians  erro 
neously  ascribe  this  difference  in  its  habits  and  charac 
ter,  to  a  diffusion  of  the  inordinately  secreted  poison 
through  its  system,  The  common  black,  copper 
head,  and  spotted  swamp  snakes,  never  fail,  I  believe, 
to  engage  with,  and  destroy  them,  whenever  they  meet, 
which,  together  with  the  hostility  that  exists  between 
the  two  species,  prevents  an  increase  that  would  other 
wise  render  the  country  almost  uninhabitable. 

When  the  two  species  fight,  it  is  by  coiling  and 
striking  at  each  other;  they  frequently  miss  in  their 
aim,  or  rather,  avoid  each  other's  fangs  by  darting 
simultaneously  in  a  direction  different  from  the  ap 
proaching  blow.  When  one  is  bitten,  it  amounts  to  a 
defeat,  and  it  instantly  retreats  for  a  watering  place, 
at  which,  should  it  arrive  in  time,  it  slakes  its 
thirst,  swells,  and  dies.  I  have  witnessed  the  effects 
of  the  poison  on  their  own  bodies,  or  on  those  of  the 
antagonist  species,  in  several  instances,  and  have  ne 
ver  known  one  that  was  bitten  to  recover,  notwith 
standing  the  generally  prevailing  opinion  to  the  con 
trary,  that  such  instinctively  resort  to  efficient  an 
tidotes.  The  other  hostile  snakes  grasp  their  necks 
between  their  teeth,  wreathe  round,  and  strangle  them. 

The  Indians  know  nothing  about  the  charming 
powers  of  this,  or  any  otlier  snake;  they  believe  the 
rattles  are  designed  to  alarm  their  enemies,  and  terri 
fy  such  animals  as  they  are  accustomed  to  prey  on. 
The  latter,  no  doubt,  is  the  fact,  whatever  the  former 
may  be;  because,  whenever  they  fix  their  piercing  eyes 


180  Natural  Productions, 

on  a  bird,  squirrel,  &c  they  commence  and  keep  up 
an  incessant  rattling  noise,  until  the  animal,  convulsed 
by  fear,  approaches  within  the  reach  of  its  formidable 
enemy,  and  sometimes  into  its  very  jaws.  This,  how 
ever,  is  not  always  the  result,  for  1  have  repeatedly 
seen  animals  thus  agitated,  and  in  imminent  danger, 
make  their  escape  without  any  intervention  in  their 
favour,  except  the  recovery  of  their  own  powers. 

PLANTS. — In  describing  the  various  kinds  of  soil,  I 
have  already  mentioned,  so  far  as  my  knowledge  ex 
tends,  the  different  plants  they  respectively  produce, 
excepting  only  those  used  for  food  and  medicine.  This 
transposition  appeared  necessary,  in  order  that  the  read 
er  might  fully  estimate  the  distinctive  qualites  of  the 
land;  besides,  as  I  cannot  pretend  to  treat  this  subject 
scientifically,  I  do  not  perceive  that  any  disadvantage 
will  arise  from  this  out-of-place  arrangement.  What 
other  information  I  possess,  respecting  the  vegetable 
productions  of  this  country,  will  be  detailed,  as  pre 
viously  promised,  when  I  come  to  treat  on  the  Materia 
Medica,  and  the  esculents  used  by  the  Indians.  I  shall 
close  this  subject  with  a  few  observations  on  the  Osage 
orange,  or  bow  wood  tree,  which  I  have  previously 
mentioned,  but  of  which  very  little  appears  to  be 
known.  It  is  found  in  abundance  on  the  St.  Fran 
cis,  White,  some  parts  of  the  Arkansas,  Vermillion, 
Canadian,  and  Osage  rivers;  and  there  are  a  few  scat 
tering  ones  on  the  Kansas.  I  do  not  recollect  to  have 
seen  them  farther  north,  though  they  may  exist  on 
the  Missouri,  and  in  many  other  places,  without  my 
knowledge.  The  tree  delights  in  a  fertile,  and  rather 


Animals,  Plants,  &c.  181 

dry  soil,  and  attains  to  the  height  of  from  fifteen  to 
thirty  feet,  with  a  trunk  proportionally  large. 

In  May  or  June,  the  male,  or  tree  not  bearing  fruit, 
is  covered  with  numerous  pale  yellow  flowers,  which 
expand  in  nearly  the  same  manner  as  those  of  the 
dogwood  (Cornus  Florida)  though  they  are  not  so 
large.  The  fruit  ripens  in  the  fore  part  of  the  fall;  is 
also  of  a  pale  yellow  colour,  spheroidal  shaped,  and 
about  the  size  of  a  large  hen's  egg.  It  is  slightly 
pulpy,  and  acid,  and  by  many  of  the  Indians  esteemed 
as  an  agreeable  esculent.  The  rind,  when  wouqded, 
especially  before  ripe,  emits  a  milky  juice,  much  re 
sembling  that  of  the  silk  plant,  (Asclepias  syriaca.) 

When  solitary,  or  on  the  prairies,  it  is  usually  bar 
ren;  but  its  branches  become  more  expanded,  the  co 
lour  of  the  foliage  of  a  richer  green,  and  its  top  as 
sumes  a  rounded  and  beautiful  appearance.  The 
wood  is  coarse  grained,  of  a  deep  yellow  colour,  and 
isjhiejdjin  high  e^imation  by  the  Indians,  on  account 
^of  its  gp-eat  elastic  prnp*rtW  They  manuIacTu7e~if 
m!6  bows,  which  become  articles  of  commerce,  and 
are  sometimes  exchanged  for  peltries,  &c.  I  knew  a 
Sioux  to  give  his  horse  for  a  single  one;  and  among  the 
upper  tribes  they  frequently  bring  three  or  four  beaver 
skins  each.  This  tree  is  so  highly  valued,  that  they 
never  destroy  it,  except  when  wanted  for  use,  or  in 
the  territories  of  their  enemies;  in  the  latter  case,  they 
make  its  destruction  as  particular  an  object,  as  they  do 
that  of  their  game.  It  probably  would  afford  a  beau 
tiful  yellow  dye,  and  to  a  certainty,  add  a  rich  variety 
to  inlaid  cabinet  furniture.  The  tree  is  hardy  and 


1 82  Natural  Productions, 

would  probably  flourish  in  any  part  of  the  United  States, 
between  the  parallel  latitudes  of  30Q  and  4(P  and 
perhaps  still  farther  north.  It  appears,  both  for  utility 
and  ornament,  to  hold  out  sufficient  inducements  to 
warrant  particular  attention  to  its  cultivation. 

MINERALS. — Of  the  mineral  productions  of  these 
extensive  regions,  I  know  comparatively  nothing.  I 
shall  not,  therefore,  attempt  to  give  any  particular  ac 
count  of  them;  but  barely  mention  the  places  where 
some  of  those,  most  important  to  civilized  life,  may  be 
found.  Coal  abounds  on  the  Vermillion,  Verdigris, 
Osage,  Kansas,  Misssouri,  and  Earth  rivers,  particu 
larly  high  up  on  the  last,  in  considerably  extensive 
strata;  and  I  doubt  not  that  it  will  be  found  in  many 
other  places.  I  am  unable  to  give  any  specific  account 
of  it,  for  the  Indians  do  not  use  it  on  any  occasion;  and 
nearly  all  the  traits  of  its  character  known  to  me,  are 
derived  from  a  recollective  comparison.  The  Indians, 
however,  are  acquainted  with  its  combustibl&.pjr  igni- 
tive  properties,  and  have  several  limes,  from  motives 
of  admiratiorfUr  curiosity,  set  pieces  of  it  on  tire. 
This  circumstance  establishes  the  fact  that  some  of  it 
is  bituminous,  but  where  such  is  located,  or  in  what 
quantities,  or  with  what  facility  it  may  be  obtained,  I 
cannot  say.  Limestone  is  found  on  the  Missouri,  near 
the  mouths  of  the  Kansas  and  Osage  rivers,  and  in 
several  parts  of  the  country  bordering  on  these  last 
mentioned  rivers:  it  is  also  found  on  the  Arkansas; 
and  I  have  seen  it  in  many  places  which  have  now 
escaped  my  memory;  but  which  are  sufficiently  nu 
merous,  in  my  opinion,  to  entitle  these  territories  to 


Animals,  Plants,  fcc.  18S 

the  general  appellation  of  a  limestone  country.  Strata 
of  slate  and  sandstone  are  frequent:  the  former  is  so 
commonly  combined  with  coally  and  sulphurous  mat 
ter,  as  to  have  attracted  the  notice  of  the  Indians;  who, 
from  its  somewhat  similar  character,  call  it  Kee-nish, 
in  common  with  the  more  perfect  varieties  of  coal. 

On  the  Vermillion  and  Verdigris  rivers,  are  vast 
quantities  of  what  I  suppose  iron  ore,  from  the  proper- 
ties  of  the  waters  which  flow  from  them:  here  are  also 
found  extensive  beds  of  ochre,  from  which  the  neigh 
bouring  Indians  obtain  the  principal  part  of  their  paints. 
Similar  appearances  and  ochres  are  met  with  in  many 
other  places.  Clay  beds  are  so  numerous  and  exten 
sive  throughout  this  country,  as  to  make  the  attainment 
of  almost  any  required  supply,  at  almost  any  place,  a 
matter  of  no  great  difficulty.  Salt  springs  are  found  in 
great  numbers  on  the  Vermillion,  Kansas,  Grand,  Big 
and  Little  Saline,  the  head  waters  of  Earth,  and  on 
the  La  Platte  rivers. 

The  country  around  the  Salines  is  generally  clayey; 
and,  in  dry  weather,  from  the  incrustations  formed  on 
its  surface  by  the  exhalations  of  the  water,  often  ex 
hibits  the  appearance  of  extensive  salt  formations.  Du 
ring  the  wet  and  rainy  seasons,  these  crystallizations 
chiefly  disappear,  and  the  waters  which  before  were 
exceedingly  salt,  become  much  diluted.  The  access 
of  fresh  water  to  them,  may,  I  am  convinced,  be  pre 
vented;  at  any  rate  the  facility  of  making  salt  is  so 
great,  that  no  fears  can  be  entertained  of  a  scarcity 
of  this  article,  throughout  the  whole  of  this  country, 
as  high  up  as  the  La  Platte. 


184  Natural  Productions,  &c. 

The  springs  are  generally  situated  far  in  the  interior, 
and  not  very  remote  from  navigable  waters;  which  will 
increase  the  facility  of  transporting  supplies.  The  In 
dians  seldom  make  use  of  it  for  any  purpose:  I  have 
however  known  it  prescribed  medicinally;  and,  in  a  few 
instances,  eaten  as  a  condiment.  The  salt  springs  are 
places  of  great  resort  for  all  the  grazing  herds,  and 
consequently  attract  the  animals  which  prey  on  them, 
whether  man  or  quadruped.  On  this  account  they  are 
better  known  to  the  Indians,  than  any  other  mineral 
production  of  the  country. 

Saltpetre,  (nitrate  of  potash)  has  been  collected  in 
great  quantities  from  caves  found  in  some  parts  of  this 
country;  and  very  extensive  lead  mines  have  been 
worked  for  many  years  past,  between  the  sources  of 
the  St.  Francis  and  Marameck  rivers;  but  of  these, 
and  of  the  existence  of  either  gold  or  silver  mines,  the 
^  Indians  of  the  Osage  and  Kansas  nation  are  wholly 
ignorant. 


CHAPTER  IV. 

Considerations  on  the  Physical  and  moral  condition  of 
the  Indians. 

Under  this  head  I  propose  to  treat  of  their  migra* 
tions,  and  separations  into  tribes,  language,  signs, 
modes  of  writing  and  delineation,  structure,  complex 
ion,  mental  capacity,  &c.  I  shall  commence  on  their 
migrations  and  separation  into  tribes  or  nations. 

The  Indians  are  very  thinly  dispersed  over  the  coun 
try  described  in  one  of  the  preceding  chapters,  and 
particularly  so  in  the  temperate  and  more  fertile  parts; 
where,  all  circumstances  taken  into  view,  one  would 
with  apparently  great  reason,  look  for  the  contrary. 

But  the  abundance  and  variety  of  game,  the  sponta 
neous  production  of  a  great  number  of  plants,  mild  cli 
mate,  and  facilities  for  satisfying  all  the  wants  of  In 
dian  life,  have  rendered  the  possession  of  these  regions, 
a  perpetual  subject  for  contention,  and  are  the  proxi 
mate  causes  of  this  unnatural  reversion.  The  Indians 
generally  are^disposed  tojo ve ;  and  in  their  excursions, 
they  frequently  encroach  on  the  privileges  of  their 
neighbours,  which  is  seldom  suffered  to  pass  unnotic 
ed,  and  usually  terminates  in  war;  a  result  frequently 
courted  with  no  other  view  than  to  school  the  young 
warriors,  and  afford  the  older  ones  opportunities  to 
acquire  distinction,  These  wars  are  sometimes  of  short 


A  a 


186  Physical  and  Moral 

duration;  at  others,  they  only  cease  with  the  extermi 
nation  or  removal  of  one  of  the  parties.  Discomfitted 
bands  or  tribes,  are  sometimes  met  with,  which  have 
scarcely  males  sufficient  for  the  chace,  without  regard 
ing  the  subject  of  their  defence.  In  such  instances 
they  commonly  retreat  for  protection  and  safety  to  the 
most  unfrequented  or  mountainous  regions,  or  form 
alliances  with  their  more  powerful  and  friendly  neigh 
bours.  But  in  general  they  incorporate  themselves 
with  some  other  tribe,  and  become  either  virtually  ex 
tinct,  or  acknowledged  dependants.  The  Peoiras,  Mis 
souri,  and  Little  Osage  tribes,  are  instances  to  the 
point. 

If  closely  pressed  by  their  foes,  instead  of  becoming 
tributaries,  and  contrary  to  what  generally  results 
among  reclaimed  nations,  they  abandon  their  country 
and  homes,  apparently  without  experiencing  those 
acutely  painful  sensations  incident  on  similar  occasions 
to  civilized  life.  But  before  they  resort  to  such  mea 
sures,  they  accomplish  all  that  their  means  will  permit, 
more  to  support  their  claim  to  the  character  of  an  in 
dependent  and  brave  people,  than  to  their  territory.  In 
this  way  the  strong  and  more  powerful  press  upon 
the  weak;  while  the  weak  dispose  of  themselves  as 
above  described.  ;;;' 

The  migratory  disposition  of  the  Indians  consequent 
ly  becomes  in  part  forced.  Remotely,  according  to  the 
tradition  of  many  of  the  tribes,  it  has  been  from  the 
north  or  northeast,  southwardly;  and  no  doubtithasbeen 
induced  by  the  very  same  causes  which  contribute 
to  depopulate  the  more  fertile  regions  of  this  country, 
with  which  the  Indians,  from  their  mode  of  life,  could 


Conditions  of  the  Indians.  187 

not  fail  progressively  to  become  acquainted.  To  these 
causes  may  perhaps  be  added  the  more  favourable  dis 
position  of  a  northern  climate,  to  an  increase  of  popu 
lation,  and  exemption  from  the  jealousy  and  envy  of 
their  more  southern  neighbours,  because  of  the  severi 
ty  of  their  climate,  and  the  poverty  of  their  hunting 
grounds.  These  circumstances  combined  would  al 
low  of  an  accumulation  of  people,  greater  than  those 
regions  could  support,  so  that  from  necessity,  a  portion 
would  be  compelled  to  a  change  of  residence.  Or 
Asia,  as  some  have  supposed,  may  have  by  some  means 
at  present  unknown  to  us  sent  out,  either  by  accident 
or  design,  a  succession  of  colonies,  which,  pressing  one 
upon  the  other,  have  contributed  to  keep  up  this  change 
of  location  among  the  several  tribes. 

There  now  exists  an  implacable  enmity  between 
the  Sioux  and  Kansas,  which  originated,  at  no  very 
remote  period,  in  the  former  having  forced  the  latter 
to  abandon  their  hunting  grounds,  on  the  Missouri. 
The  Osages  have  a  similar  tradition  in  regard  to  their 
removal,  though  it  does  not  extend  to  the  nation  that 
coerced  them  to  the  measure. 

Most  of  the  Indian  nations,  although  now  occupying 
territories,  which  they  have  possessed  for  periods  ex 
tending  very  far  beyond  their  chronological  data,  have 
like  traditionSj  which  are  no  doubt  founded  on  facts; 
but  the  problems,  as  to  the  remote  or  succeeding  caus 
es  which  led  to  those  results,  I  shall  resign  to  abler 
pens  for  solution. 

These  migrations  recently  have  been  much  influ 
enced  by  the  advance  of  the  white  settlers;  and  they 


188  Physical  and  Moral 

will  continue  to  be  so,  I  apprehend,  till  terminated  by 
the  total  destruction  of  all  the  Indians  on  the  eastern 
side  of  the  Rocky  Mountains 

In  regard  to  those  settled  on  the  western  side,  I  en 
tertain  more  favourable  hopes:  because  they  are  less 
warlike,  appear  to  entertain  far  less  elevated  notions 
respecting  the  sovereignty  of  their  tribes,  and  their  own 
individual  natural  rights,  and  have  not  so  unconquera 
ble  a  contempt  for  all  servile  labour;  and  because  the 
game,  fish,  and  roots  on  which  they  subsist,  having 
become  comparatively  scarce,  they  will  the  more  rea 
dily  be  persuaded  to  adopt  agricultural  pursuits,  to  ob 
tain  a  less  precarious  subsistence.  Such  changes,  if 
history  may  be  relied  on,  are  the  concomitants  of  civi 
lization,  and  they  must  prove  conducive  to  an  increase 
of  population;  so  that  if  brought  about  among  those 
people,  they  will  be  redeemed  from  the  annihilation  to 
which  those  on  the  eastern  side  of  the  mountains  ap 
pear  to  be  rapidly  advancing.  When  a  nation  of  In 
dians  becomes  too  numerous  conveniently  to  procure 
subsistence  from  its  own  hunting  grounds,  it  is  no  un 
common  occurrence  for  it  to  send  out  a  colony,  or 
in  other  words,  to  separate  into  tribes  Preparatory 
to  such  a  measure,  runners  or  spies  are  sent  in  various 
directions  to  ascertain  the  most  suitable  location.  A 
national  council  next  hears  the  several  reports,  deter 
mines  on  the  plan,  and  elects  chiefs  to  carry  it  into 
operation.  The  pipe  is  then  sent  round,  and  all  who 
smoke  it  are  considered  volunteers.  Sometimes  the 
Dumber  is  too  small  to  warrant  the  enterprise;  at  others 
it  is  so  large  as  to  occasion  the  migration  of  the  whole 
nation.  Where,  however,  it  is  properly  proportioned. 


Conditions  of  the  Indians.  1 89 

the  ceremony  of  separating,  is  at  once  accomplished 
and  is  truly  affecting. 

The  tribe  so  separated  maintains  all  its  relations, 
independent  of  the  parent  nation;  though  the  most 
friendly  intercourse  is  commonly  maintained,  and  they 
are  almost  uniformly  allies.  Separations  sometimes 
take  place  from  party  dissensions,  growing  generally 
out  of  the  jealousies  of  the  principal  chiefs,  and  not 
unfrequently  out  of  petty  quarrels.  In  such  instances, 
in  order  to  prevent  the  unnecessary  and  wanton  effu 
sion  of  blood,  and  consequent  enfeebling  of  the  nation, 
the  weaker  party  moves  off,  usually  without  the  obser 
vance  of  much  ceremony.  These  divisions  seldom  last 
long,  reconciliation  follows  reflection,  and  a  re-union 
is  effected.  Instances  however  have  been  known,  in 
which  the  two  parties  became  the  most  irreconcilea- 
ble.  rancorous,  and  deadly  foes,  and  raised  the  toma 
hawk  against  each  other,  with  a  malignity  surpassing, 
if  possible,  that  exercised  between  hostile  nations  total 
ly  distinct  in  consanguinity. 

To  the  above  causes  for  the  Indian  nations  separating 
into  tribes,  may  be  added  that  of  belligerency;  in  which, 
as  in  wars  among  civilized  nations,  the  strong  general 
ly  triumph  over  the  weak;  but  the  consequences  are 
very  dissimilar.  Among  the  civilized,  the  vanquished 
are  very  seldom  disturbed  in  their  possessions,  or  un 
dergo  even  a  change  of  masters,  though  such  a  mea 
sure  might  often  prove  highly  advantageous;  while 
among  the  Indians,  to  prevent  entire  destruction,  they 
are  obliged  to  flee  from  their  possessions,  and  are  fre 
quently  dispersed  into  different  tribes  or  bands,,  which, 


1 90  Physical  and  Moral 

being  prevented  from  re-uniting,  by  the  interposition  of 
their  enemies,  connect  themselves  with  other  nations, 
or  seek  safe  retreats,  and  maintain  their  independence 
in  the  manner  as  before  observed. 

Of  some  one  of  these  characters  have  been  the  di 
visions,  which,  not  very  remotely  took  place,  respec 
tively,  among  the  Sioux,  Pawnees,  and  Usages;  and  it 
is  highly  probable  that  the  Kansas  and  Osages  descend 
ed  from,  or  constituted  originally  a  single  nation,  as 
there  is  a  striking  resemblance  in  their  languages. 
LANGUAGE. — It  has  been  supposed  by  some,  that 

\  all  the  Indian  nations  speak  different  dialects  of  the 
'Same  language;  but  the  case  is  far  otherwise.  There 
are  scarcely  two  nations,  between  whom  no  inter- 

/  course  exists,  whose  languages  are  so  similar  as  to  be 
mutually  understood  by  the  respective  individuals  of 
each;  indeed,  I  believe  there  are  none;  although  the 
circumstances  of  origin,  descent,  immediate  neighbour 
hood,  intermarriages,  voluntary  associations,  friendly 
intercourse,  and  the  incorporation  of  the  vanquished  of 
one  tribe  with  another,  have  materially  modified,  and, 
in  many  instances,  effected  a  strong  resemblance  in 
some  of  them.  Among  nations  more  remote,  some 
words  of  the  same  pronunciation,  and  of  the  same  and 
of  different  imports,  are  used;  but  instances  of  this  na 
ture  do  not  occur  sufficiently  often  to  materially  alter 
their  character,  and  they  maintain  their  claims  to  dis- 
tinctiveness  with  a?  much  force  perhaps  asdo  the 
English,  French,  German,  and  Russian  languages.  It 
is  true,  that  an  individual  of  one  nation,  may,  by  the 
assistance  of  signs,  make  himself  sufficiently  under- 


Conditions  of  the  Indians.  191 

stood  to  hold  a  conversation  on  all  ordinary  subjects,  j 
with  strangers  of  almost  every  other,  but  then  it  should  \ 
be  remembered,  that  their  languages  are  pantomimick, 
and  that  their  poverty  is,  to  a  considerable  degree,  made 
up  for  by  those  impressive  and  common  auxiliaries. 

The  Indians  settled  in  towns  and  villages,  speak  Ian-  - 
guages  more  stable,  comprehensive,  and  lull,  than 
those  do  who  have  no  fixed  residence,  or  lead  more  so 
litary  lives.  And,  as  they  have  neither  records  nor  stand 
ards,  but  depend  wholly  on  recollection  and  habit,  it  is 
not  extraordinary,  under  the  many  other  casual  and  ar 
bitrary  circumstances  influencing  them,  that  their  lan 
guages  should,  as  they  actually  do,  suffer  frequent  and 
considerable  changes. 

SIGNS. — In  regard  to  the  signs  used  by  the  Indians  to 
connect  their  words  and  render  their  languages  intelligi 
ble,  very  little  of  a  satisfactory  nature  can  be  said;  be- 
causethey  are  so  variously  adapted  to  their  different  sub 
jects  of  conversation,  as  in  general  to  baffle  description. 
In  order  to  comprehend  them  fully,  it  is  necessary  to 
understand  their  idioms  and  habits.  In  talking  of  an  ene 
my,  they  assume  a  ferocious  attitude  and  aspect^  seize 
hold  of,  and  brandish  their  weapons  of  war,  in  pre 
cisely  the  same  manner  as  they  would  do  if  they  were 
in  their  presence,  and  about  to  engage  in  a  deadly  con 
flict.  The  wampum  and  pipe  are  handled,  in  con 
versations  on  peaceable  subjects,  and  every  thing 
connected  with  them  is  diametrically  reversed.  Speak 
ing  of  men,  game,  birds,  fish,  trees,  marching,  hunt 
ing,  swimming,  &c.  &c.,  the  peculiar  habits  or  cha 
racter  of  each,  individually,  is  imitated  in  so  happy 


192  Physical  and  Moral 

a  manner,  as  to  be  readily  understood  by  those  ac 
quainted  with  the  qualities  of  the  subject  intended 
to  be  described,  although  they  should  be  entire  stran 
gers  to  the  language.  Independent  of  the  above, 
they  use  many  signs  which  convey  ideas  of  entire 
sentences;  such,  for  instance,  as  a  circular  motion 
of  the  extended  arm  in  the  direction  of  the  sun's 
course,  to  represent  a  day  or  a  half  day;  the  rapid 
sweep  of  the  hand  represents  a  violent  wind;  the  up 
lifted  hands  and  eyes,  an  invocation  to  the  Great  Spirit, 
&c.  They  also  use  significant  emblems,  such  as  the 
wing  of  the  swan  and  wild  goose,  wampums  and  the 
pipe,  for,  or  as  overtures  for  peace:  the  arrow,  war 
club,  and  black  and  red  paintings  for  war,  or  as  indi 
cations  or  declarations  of  it.  Any  article,  but  in  ge 
neral,  a  skin  painted  black,  or  the  wing  of  the  raven, 
represents  the  death  of  friends;  aud  when  coloured 
or  striped  with  red,  that  of  enemies.  This  enumeration 
might  be  considerably  extended,  but,  as  it  is  barren  of 
interest,  1  shall  proceed  to  make  some  remarks  on 
their 

MODES  OF  WRITING  AND  DELINEATION. 

In  their  writing  and  correspondence,  the  Indians 
make  use  .altogether  of  hieroglyphics;  to  which  they 
are  forced  by  their  ignorance  of  characters  which  ad 
mit  of  a  series  of  methodical  combinations.  Even  if 
this  were  not  the  case,  it  is  doubtful  whether  their 
languages  would  permit  the  application  of  such  a 
knowledge;  at  any  rate,  it  would  be  exceedingly  arbi 
trary,  and  to  understand  it,  would  require  great  and 
constant  efforts  of  the  imagination. 


Conditions  of  the  Indians.  193 

They  inscribe  their  correspondence,  and  such  sub 
jects  as  require  to  be  recorded,  on  the  irfner  bark  of 
the  white  birch  (Betula  papyracea)  or  on  skins  pre 
pared  for  the  purpose. 

Styles  of  iron,  wood,  or  stone,  and  brushes  rnade  of 
hair,  feathers  or  the  fibres  of  wood,  are  used  to  deli 
neate  or  paint  the  most  prominent  objects  embraced 
in  their  subjects;  the  remainder  is  to  be  supplied  by 
the  imagination  of  the  reader. 

If,  for  instance,  they  wished  to  describe  the  surprise 
of  a  party  of  their  hunters,  by  their  enemies,  arid  their 
rescue  by  white  people,  they  would  first  imprint  the 
tracks  of  the  buffalo  in  advance;  next,  as  many  foot 
steps  as  there  were  hunters,  provided  the  number  was 
small,  if  not,  they  would  draw  as  many  large  footsteps 
as  there  were  tens,  and  smaller  ones  for  those  of  the 
fraction  of  that  number,  the  whole  arranged  in  disorder; 
then  the  number  of  the  assailing  party  would  be  imprint 
ed  in  the  same  manner,  and  the  nation  to  which  they  be 
longed,  be  pointed  out  by  some  emblem  of  its  chief,  as 
that  of  a  wolf  for  a  Pawnee  chief;  finally,  in  the  rear  of 
the  Pawnees,  which  should  also  be  represented  in  disor 
der,  the  number  of  the  rescuing  party  would  be  drawn 
as  before,  and  their  national  character  distinguished  by 
the  representation  of  its  flag.  The  number  of  their  own, 
and  that  of  their  friends  slain,  would  be  indicated  by 
the  number  of  footsteps  painted  black,  and  the  wounded 
by  those  partially  so  coloured:  while  that  of  their  ene 
mies  would  be  distinguished  by  red  paintings,  in  precise 
ly  the  same  manner.  If  they  thought  it  necessary,  the 
description  would  extend  to  the  country,  or  even  place 

B  b 


194  Physical  and  Moral 

where  the  surprise  happened;  as  for  instance,  if  it  was 
either  in  a  prairie,  or  in  woods,  or  on  the  margin  of  a 
river;  prairie  grass,  trees,  or  a  stream,  would  be  repre 
sented  according  as  the  occurrence  happened;  arid  the 
place  would  be  characterized  by  the  presentation  of 
some  generally  known  object,  at,  or  in  its  neighbourhood. 
In  fine,  the  Indians  experience  little  or  no  difficulty 
in  describing  or  understanding  any  incident  or  subject, 
in  this  way.  The  chiefs,  especially  if  any  misunder 
standing  had  previously  existed,  constantly  wear  on 
their  robes  the  delineated  boundaries  of  their  hunting 
grounds,  according  to  stipulations  entered  into  by  the 
disputing  parties.  These  boundaries  are  also  drawn 
on  skins,  and  deposited  in  their  public  lodges,  as  re 
cords  to  be  referred  to,  on  necessary  occasions.  They 
likewise  design  very  correct  maps,  in  which  the  rivers, 
hills,  trails,  and  other  circumstances  worthy  of  notice, 
are  very  correctly  laid  down,  they  also  very  readily  do 
the  same  on  the  sand  or  earth,  for  the  information  of 
strange  travellers.  In  their  marches,  they  inscribe  in 
structions  or  any  other  information  deemed  necessary, 
for  the  spies  or  detatched  parties,  on  smooth  barked 
trees.  Their  distinguished  warriors  register  on  skins, 
all  the  remarkable  incidents  of  their  lives;  which,  with 
the  exception  of  those  they  are  buried  in,  are  uniform 
ly  kept  by  their  relatives,  as  sacred  relics  and  testimo 
nies  of  honorable  descent  for  many  succeeding  gene 
rations.  They  sometimes  cut  with  hard  stones  em 
blematical  representations  of  remarkable  events,  &c. 
on  soft  or  friable  rocks,  which  as  their  mode  of  com 
puting  time  is  very  imperfect,  soon  cease  to  be  inter- 


Conditions  of  the  Indians.  195 

esting  and  are  forgotten.  And  the  same  skill  is  ex 
tended  to  ornamenting  their  pipes,  and  various  domes 
tic  utensils. 

I  have  seen  many  of  those  engravings,  which,  though 
in  part  apparently  intelligible,  could  not  be  identified 
with  any  of  the  circumstances  or  traditions  of  the 
present  population  of  the  country.  And,  1  have  no 
doubt,  more  correct  information,  respecting  the  origin 
of  the  Indians,  might  be  obtained  from  a  comparison 
of  the  hieroglyphic  characters  of  different  nations  and 
eras,  than  can  possibly  be  arrived  at  from  the  analysis 
of  their  respective  languages.  The  former  are  the  de 
lineations  of  truth,  and  probably  have  been  imitated 
respectively,  by  all  the  Indian  nations,  from  the  re 
motest  antiquity.  The  only  objection  to  this  source, 
is,  the  extreme  scarcity  of  incident;  while  the  lat 
ter,  in  the  intermixtures,  separations,  and  destruc 
tions,  that  slowly,  but  surely,  happen,  and  the  liability 
of  their  languages  to  change,  as  before  remarked,  pre 
sents  clearly  to  my  mind  insurmountable  difficulties  to 
the  acquirement  of  the  desired  knowledge.  As  well 
might  the  debris  on  the  sea  shore  be  traced  back  to 
their  primitive  locations,  by  means  of  their  external  or 
chemical  characters,  as  the  Indians  to  their  progeni 
tors,  by  their  languages.  What,  let  me  inquire,  would 
have  become  of  the  Greek  and  Roman  languages,  had 
not  letters  preserved  their  knowledge  to  after  times? 
and  changes,  not  of  the  same  magnitude,  but  of  equal 
ly  the  same  importance,  connected  with  their  idioms, 
frequently  take  place  among  the  Indians. 


196  Physical  and  Moral 

Besides,  where  the  very  best  means  exist  to  main 
tain  or  preserve  the  unity  of  language,  how  many  new 
terms  are  constantly  adding  to  it!  how  many  old  ones 
have  become,  or  are  becoming  obsolete!  It  may  be  re 
plied,  that  these  changes  do  not  extend  to  the  radicals; 
and  perhaps  they  do  not,  to  any  considerable  extent, 
wherever  registers  exist;  but  the  Indians  are  not  pro 
vided  with  any  means  to  arrest  the  oblivious  effects  of 
the  changeable  circumstances  to  which  they  are  sub 
ject;  and,  therefore,  have  frequently  to  exercise  their 
inventive  faculties  to  give  names  to  things  which  are 
not  only  altogether  new,  but  also  to  such  as  had  been 
forgotten.  To  confirm  this  position,  it  is  only  necessary 
to  observe  the  great  difference  that  at  present  exists  in 
the  languages  of  the  different  Pawnee  tribes;  which,  there 
can  be  no  doubt,  were,  originally,  precisely  the  same. 

Those  living  in  villages,  speak  fluently  a  much  more 
copious  and  intelligible  language  than  those  do  who 
lead  wandering  lives.  Indeed,  I  am  persuaded  I  ha 
zard  nothing,  by  saying  that  any  person,  a  stranger  to 
the  circumstance  of  their  origin ,  would  without  hesi 
tation  take  them  for  different  nations. 

The  great  trait  of  character,  which  more  particularly 
distinguishes  the  Indians  from  every  other  people  on  our 
globe,  except  the  Jews,  is  their  religion ;  which  is  so  dif 
ferent,  as  to  place  the  period  of  their  descent  from  any 
other  people,  necessarily  remote;  because,  from  the  best 
information  extant  on  this  subject,  all  the  various  races, 
from  which  there  seems  any  probability  of  their  having 
descended,  have  been  from  immemorial  time  involved 


Conditions  of  the  Indians.  197 

Jnthe  grossest  superstition  and  paganism.  This  circum 
stance  of  remoteness  involves  the  subject  in  still  great 
er  obscurity;  because  it  allows  of  proportionately  ex 
tended  chances  for  the  very  changes  which,  I  contend, 
have  taken  place  in  their  languages.  However,  if  any 
similitude  in  their  worship  could  be  traced  out,  T  would 
place  more  reliance  on  it,  in  attempting  to  establish 
their  origin,  than  I  can  now  consent  to  on  any  or  all 
the  circumstantial  proofs  and  hypotheses  that  have 
been  suggested:  because,  without  referring  to  divine  au 
thority,  I  believe  the  whole  human  family,  left  to  the 
exercise  of  their  rational  faculties  from  infancy,  would 
in  the  process  of  time,  and  in  accordance  with  those 
faculties,  first  adopt  the  doctrine  of  Theism,  and 
that  they  would  not  be  likely  to  deviate  from  it  only  in; 
proportion  as  the  means  for  indulging  the  baser  pas 
sions  increased. 

From  a  resemblance  to  the  Jews  in  their  worship, 
and  in  some  of  their  laws  and  customs,  particularly  as 
respects  murder,  anointings,  and  places  of  refuge, 
some  have  attempted  to  show  that  the  Indians  origi 
nally,  descended  from  that  people;  while  others,  with 
greater  plausibility,  perhaps,  ascribe  this  conformation 
to  accident. 

This  subject  has  excited  much  interest,  and  many 
ingenious  hypotheses  have  been  suggested  without  pro 
ducing  any  satisfactory  results.  And  I  am  persuaded 
that  every  step  we  take  in  pursuit  of  this  truth,  on  the 
data  we  now  possess,  must  terminate  in  the  same 
way. 


198  Physical  andMoral 

STRUCTURE  AND  COMPLEXION. 

The  whole  family  of  mankind  are  generally  regarded 
but  as  one  species;  and  the  difference  that  exists  in  it, 
according  to  the  influence  of  climate,  or  the  regions 
they  inhabit,  constitutes  only  varieties.  While  some 
others,  comparatively  few  in  number,  think  the  differ 
ence  between  the  several  races,  sufficiently  marked  to 
justify  their  arrangement  into  distinct  species.  But  in 
regard  to  correctness  in  either  of  these  opinions,  it  does 
not  belong  to  me  to  discuss.  I  shall,  therefore,  give 
only  a  brief  outline  of  the  most  striking  characteris 
tics  of  the  North  American  Indians. 

Notwithstanding  the  countries  they  inhabit  are  nearly 
similar  in  respect  to  climate,  supplies,  and  other  cir 
cumstances,  calculated  to  produce  like  results,  a  consi- 

i  derable  difference  in  the  jize  and  colour  of  the  differ- 

I  ent  nations  does  actually  exist. 

The  Pattawattomies,  Shawanees  Osages,  and  Chero- 
kees,  are  tall;  the  Ricaras,  Mandans,  and  Kickapoos, 
are  short;  while  the  Kansas,  Mahas,  Pawnees,  Otto- 
was,  Q,uapaws,  and  Delawares,  who  are  remarkable 
for  their  full  chests,  and  broad  shoulders,  are  all  inter 
mediates  to  the  two  former.  In  their  size  and  struc 
ture,  considerable  difference  prevails  among  all  the 
nations  I  have  visited,  both  on  this,  and  on  the  other 
side  of  the  Rocky  Mountains. 

According  to  the  taste  of  the  white  people,  the 
persons  of  the  Indians  generally  are  well  proportioned: 
I  ought,  however,  to  except  a  general  muscular  defi 
ciency  on  the  calves  of  their  legs,  and,  in  some  of  the 


Conditions  of  the  Indians.  199 

tribes,  the  disproportional  increase  of  the  integuments 
on  the  femores,  and  about  the  pelvis  of  the  females; 
the  latter,  however,  I  observed  only  on  the  Pacific 
side  of  the  continent. 

Malformation  is  very  rare  among  them ;  but,  when 
an  instance  happens,  it  is  thought  to  be  influenced  by 
the  Great  Spirit  to  punish,  or  by  the  Evil  Spirit  to 
torment  them;  and  the  individual,  in  either  case,  be 
comes  the  peculiar  subject  of  their  superstitious  regard; 
under  the  hope  that  such  conduct  will  appease  the  one, 
or  propitiate  the  other. 

Their  foreheads  are  rather  flat,  and  not  generally  j 
very  high  and  jutting;  their  eyes  are  small,  black,  and 
set  somewhat  deep  in  their  sockets,  with  the  external 
angles  a  little  elevated  above  the  internal;  their  noses 
long  and  prominent,  and  their  cheek  bones  full,  high, 
and  generally  broad,  so  as  to  terminate  the  inferior 
oval  curve  of  the  face,  between  the  nose  and  mouth. 
The  hair  on  their  heads  is  naturally  long  and  black, 
and  much  pains  are  bestowed  by  the  women,  to  pre 
serve  it  as  an  ornament  to  their  persons;  the  men  pluck 
all  out,  except  a  small  tuft  that  covers  the  crown  of 
their  head  or  scalp,  which  they  preserve  with  the  most 
studious  attention,  with  a  view  to  meet  their  ene 
mies  on  a  fair  footing,  or  with  honorably  corresponding 
objects  for  contention  on  the  field  of  battle.  The  hair 
on  the  other  parts  of  their  bodies,  would,  I  am  persuad 
ed,  be  as  abundant  as  it  is  on  those  of  any  other  variety 
of  the  human  family,  were  it  permitted  to  grow;  but  all  1 
the  Indians,  except  lunatics,  or  such  as  suffer  from  I 
derangement  of  mind,  extract  it  with  great  care,  when- 1 


200  Physical  and  Moral 

ever  it  appears,  I  name  this  more  particularly,  be 
cause,  I  have  heard  it  suggested  that  they  are  naturally 
deficient  in  this  respect;  and  because  of  the  repeated 
inquiries  addressed  to  me  on  this  subject. 

The  colour  of  the  Indians  approaches  a  tawney  cop- 
jperj  the  shades  however,  differ  in  the  different  tribes, 
and  even  among  the  individuals  of  the  same  tribe;  but 
not  sufficiently  to  change  the  characteristiek  trait. — 
This  does  not  appear  to  proceed  from  the  influence  of 
climate,  so  much  as  one  would,  on  a  cursory  view  of  the 
subject,  be  led  to  suppose:  for  we  find  many  of  those 
located  northwardly,  to  be  more  swarthy  or  darker 
coloured  than  their  more  southern  neighbours,  or  even 
than  some  that  are  more  remotely  situated  in  the  same 
direction.  I  shall  pass  by  the  philosophical  disquisi 
tion  as  to  the  causes  of  this  variation,  because  I  feel 
imcompetent  to  do  the  subject  justice,  and  merely  no 
tice  the  facts  as  they  occurred  to  my  observations. 
The  Pattawattomies,  inhabiting  the  head  waters  of  the 
Illinois  river;  the  Sioux  on  the  Missouri  and  Mississip 
pi;  the  Pawnees  on  the  La  Platte;  and  the  Ricaras  on  the 
Missouri;  are  1  believe,  more  deeply  shaded,  than  any 
other  nations  with  which  I  am  acquainted.  Next  to 
the  above  in  deepness  of  colour,  are  the  Osages,  Kan 
sas,  Ottowas,  and  Cherokees;  all  more  southwardly 
located;  and  the  Mandans  on  the  Missouri,  and  the 
Choctaws,  and  Creeks  of  the  state  of  Mississippi,  are 
among  those  of  a  still  lighter  cast. 

Under  this  division,  arbitrary  as  it  is,  all  the  tribes 
on  the  eastern  side  of  the  Rocky  Mountains  may  be 
arranged  conveniently  enough  for  description,  though 


Conditions  of  the  Indians.  201 

must  be  acknowledged  that  the  shades  of  colour  of 
the  extremes  of  each,  approximate  so  closely,  as  per 
haps,  to  bring  in  question  its  propriety. 

Those  on  the  western  side  of  this  boundary,  as  far  as1 
my  knowledge  extends,  are  not  so  dark  as  the  lightest  \ 
above  described.     While  a  particular  tribe,  situated  \ 
near  the  head  waters  of  the  Mult-no-mah  river,  are  of 
a  pale  ash,  and  very  much  resembling  that  of  the  Afri 
can  albinos,  though  somewhat  darker. 

The  lips,  which  in  some  of  the  tribes  are  very 
thick,  as  I  ought  before  to  have  noticed,  are  coloured 
similar  to  the  other  parts  of  their  bodies,  while  the 
palms  of  their  hands  and  the  soles  of  their  feet,  are  al 
most  white. 

V        **/ 

The  children,  when  first  born,  are  of  a  dusky  cream 
colour,  with  the  exception  of  spots  under  the  eyes, 
and  along  the  spinal  ridge,  which  are  more  deeply 
shaded.  They  gradually  become  darker  from  expo 
sure,  and  finally  assume  the  complexion  of  the  older 
Indians;  which  varies  in  a  slight  degree  on  the  differ 
ent  parts  of  their  bodies,  accordingly  as  they  may  be 
more  or  less  exposed  to  the  action  of  the  air  and  solar 
rays. 

red  men,  in  contradis 


^ 

tinction  to  the  whites  and  blacks,   wherever  such  are 
known  to  exist.  Generally  they  pride  themselves  much 
on  their  colour;  its  coppery  darkness  being  considered    X" 
a  peculiar  mark  of  excellence. 

The  chiefs  and  influential  men  in  some  of  the  tribes, 
object  to  intermarriages  with  the  whites,  on  account 

of  the  aberation  from  this  standard  colour,  which  is 

c  c 


Physical  and  Moral 

exhibited  in  the  offspring;  white  being  regarded  char- 
.  acteristic  of  effeminacy  and  cowardice,  and  all  the 
shades  between  it  and  their  own  as  naturally  influenc 
ed  by  those  qualities,  in  proportion  as  it  preponderates. 
They  nevertheless  think  these  traits  may  be  corrected 
by  rigid  discipline  and  strict  attention  to  early  educa 
tion:  and  I  have  no  doubt  the  many  battles  I  fought  in 
my  boyhood,  were  countenanced  in  conformity  to  this 
opinion,  and  their  tuitive  policy. 

The  Indians  universally  believe  that  the  Great  Spirit 
when  he  created  all  things,  exercised  a  partiality  in 
their  favour,  which  was  indelibly  registered  in  their 
colour. 

Next  in  order  to  themselves,  some  class  the  whites, 
while  others  suppose  the  blacks  to  be  superior  to  them ; 
they  generally  believe  this  partiality  extended  to  the 
whole  descending  series  of  organic  and  inorganic  things 
according  to  the  perfections  they  respectively  dis 
play. 

The  circumstances  incidentally  connected  with  the 
wandering  life,  and  precarious  condition  of  the  Indians, 
are  not  very  favourable  to  procreant  habits,  and  the 
cares  they  entail.  Instances  of  a  sanguine  tempera 
ment  seldom  occur,  though  when  they  do,  they  are  less 
frequent  among  the  males.  They  do  not  arrive  at 
puberty,  at  so  early  a  period  of  life  as  is  common  in 
civilized  society;  the  difference  may  be  estimated  at 
two  or  three  years.  The  particular  time  is  similarly 
influenced  by  climate  and  other  causes,  and  is  equally 
various  in  different  individuals. 

Custom  with  them,  as  with  the  whites,  regulates  the 


Conditions  of  the  Indians .  203 

intercourse  of  the  sexes,  but  not  with  so  close  a  rein, 
in  respect  to  consequences;  for  a  female  may  become 
a  parent  out  of  wedlock,  without  loss  of  reputation,  or 
diminishing  her  chance  for  a  subsequent  matrimonial 
alliance,  so  that  her  paramour  is  of  respectable  stand 
ing.  But,  notwithstanding,  instances  of  the  kind  sel 
dom  happen;  not  that  the  Indian  women  are  over 
rigidly  virtuous,  but  because  abortives  are  sometimes 
resorted  to  as  well  in  celibacy  as  in  married  life;  though 
the  practice  is  discountenanced  by  the  men,  except 
when  on  long  inarches  or  pressed  by  their  enemies. 
The  women  seldom  raise  more  than  three  or  four 
children;  1  have  known  a  few  to  have  five,  and,  very 
rarely  indeed,  one  or  two  more.  They  suckle  them 
from  two  to  three  years,  and  sometimes  even  longer. 
This  practice  has,  no  doubt  grown  out  of  the  difficulty 
of  procuring  nutriment  suitable  to  the  digestive  organs 
of  infancy;  though  it  is  continued  by  some,  under  the 
belief  that  it  promotes  sterility;  an  entire  instance  of 
which  I  have  never  known  among  Indian  women. 
Their  gestative.  parturient,  and  travailing  affections  are 
so  slight,as  scarcely  to  admit  of  any  comparison  with 
those  experienced  in  civilized  life,  except  in  name  and 
circumstance. 

Of  the  proportions  of  male  to  female  births,  I  cannot 
speak  with  precision;  though,  it  appears  to  me,  from 
what  I  have  observed,  that  the  former  are  rather  more 
numerous.  The  proportion  of  the  men  to  the  women, 
is  comparatively  small,  in  consequence  of  the  frequent 
and  destructive  wars  in  which  the  former  are  engaged, 
and  their  greater  liability  to  disease. 


204  Physical  and  Moral 

This  disparity  is  scarcely  perceptible  in  early  life; 
but,  among  those  arrived  at  maturity,  and  still  farther 
advanced  in  life,  it  is  very  obvious,  and  varies  in  the 
different  tribes  from  two  or  three  of  the  former  to  four 
of  the  latter,  according  as  the  causes,  above  named, 
prevail.  In  some  tribes  the  extremes  differ  considera 
bly  from  this  average,  more  especially  for  the  less;  and, 
as  previously  remarked,  they  are  sometimes  without 
men  sufficient  for  the  chace. 

I  am  unable  to  say  much  in  relation  to  the  propor 
tion  of  the  births,  to  deaths  that  occur  in  the  natural 
way;  because,  the  natural  operations  of  disease  and 
decay,  are  interrupted,  or  rather,  anticipated  by  their 
desolating  wars.  I  may  observe,  however,  from  com 
parisons  made  since  my  arrival  in  the  United  States, 
that  the  births,  in  proportion  to  the  population,  are  not 
more  than  half  so  numerous  as  they  are  among  the 
white  people:  while  the  deaths  by  old  age,  apart  from 
the  causes  above  noticed,  and  regard  being  continued 
to  numbers,  are  considerably  more  numerous.  So 
that,  if  my  observations  have  been  correct,  and  the 
Indians  were  to  desist  from  their  belligerent  habits, 
and  lead  regular  and  temperate  lives,  their  chance  of 
arriving  at  great  age,  and  dying  by  decay,  would  be 
much  greater  than  that  of  any  people  devoted  to  the 
pursuits  and  habits  of  civilized  life. 

The  death  of  an  Indian  woman,  aside  from  causu- 
alty,  is  a  rare  occurrence,  except  from  the  ordinary 
wane  of  the  functions  of  life.  The  same  cannot  be 
said  of  the  men:  their  frequent  exposure  to  all  varie 
ties  of  temperature  and  weather;  fatigues  from  long 


Conditions  of  the  Indians. 

inarches;  and  long  abstinence  from  food,  followed  by 
an  inordinate  indulgence  of  the  appetite;  give  rise  to 
many  diseases,  from  which  death  oftentimes  ensues. 
Both  the  men  and  women  that  survive  to  old  age,  re 
tain  all  their  senses  much  more  perfectly  than  is  com 
mon  to  civilized  life. 

Disease,  particularly  the  small  pox,  has  deprived 
some  few  of  their  vision;  otherwise,  I  have  never 
known  a  single  instance  of  total  blindness:  the  same 
may  be  said  of  total  deafness;  though  dimness  of  eye 
sight  and  difficulty  of  hearing  are  not  uncommon  to 
very  aged  persons;  but  they  are  not  so  frequent  as 
among  white  people. 

They  also  retain  their  mental  and  corporeal  pow 
ers  in  greater  vigour  and  perfection.  When  old,  they 
usually  depart  from  the  taciturn  habits  of  early  life, 
become  garrulous,  and  frequently  discourse  with  an 
astonishing  minuteness  and  accuracy,  on  the  events  of 
their  past  lives,  and  on  circumstances  calculated  to  in 
spire  patriotism,  and  the  love  of  glory,  in  younger 
minds.  An  ardent  love  for  the  chase,  continues  with 
the  men  to  the  last.  When  too  old  to  carry  the  rifle, 
they  employ  the  boys  or  young  men  for  that  purpose,  j 
and  frequently  take  long  marches  in  pursuit  of  game. 
I  have  myself  accompanied  them  till  nearly  worn  out 
with  fatigue,  though  ashamed  to  complain. 

The  men  sometimes  arrive  at  a  very  great  age; 
though  the  proportional  number  of  old  women,  is  much 
the  greatest.  I  have  known  many  whose  ages  were 
computed  severally  to  be  from  ninety  to  one  hundred 
years.  The  women  generally  live  the  longest,  and 


\ 


206  Physical  and  Moral 

retain  their  mental  faculties  more  remarkably  than 
the  men. 

They  are  not  much  afflicted  with  diseased  teeth;  I 
may  truly  say  that  I  have  never  known  a  half  dozen 
instances,  in  which  they  had  been  entirely  decayed. 
The  toothache,  and  swelled  faces  proceeding  from  it, 
are  exceedingly  rare;  and  it  may  be  generally  observ- 
|  ed  of  the  Indians  on  the  eastern  side  of  the  Rocky 
|  Mountains,  that  they  retain  their  teeth  entire,  to  the 
'  close  of  their  lives.  It  is  not  however  the  case  with 
those  on  the  western  side.  Nearly  all  the  old  ones 
there  are  without;  and  many  middle  aged,  and  some 
quite  young,  are  exceedingly  affected  by  diseased  and 
decayed  teeth.  This  difference  in  their  condition  and 
liability  to  decay,  no  doubt  arises  inj^e^differeji£fi  of 
thd£jno4es  of  living.  Nearly  all  the  Indians  which 
subsist  chieBy^oh  animal  food,  are  exempted  from  this 
misfortune  and  suffering;  while  those  who  are  more 
confined  to  a  vegetable  diet,  are  peculiarly  subject  to 
them.  None  of  the  Indian  tribes  are.  however,  so 
much  and  so  generally  disfigured  by  decayed  and  lost 
teeth,  as  are  the  people  of  the  United  States,  who,  as 
I  have  been  informed,  are  not  in  this  respect  singular 
among  civilized  nations. 

This  effect,  no  doubt,  generally  results  to  the  In 
dians  from  their  want  of  cleanliness,  and  the  acidity 
contained  in  their  food,  which  is  mainly  vegetable,  and 
often  taken  without  the  slightest  preparation  by  cook 
ing- 
Education  and  habit  disqualify  the  Indians  for  la 
borious  pursuits  of  civilized  life;  but  the  extraordinary 


Conditions  of  the  Indians.  201 

performance  of  such  as  they  are  accustomed  to,  shows 
that  they  are  not  deficient  in  activity  and  strength. 

I  have  known  Indians  when  much  enfeebled  by  hun 
ger,  to  carry  loads  of  buffalo  meat,  deer,  and  elk,  for 
miles  to  the  camps  of  their  party;  which  very  few  la 
bouring  white  people,  in  perfect  health  and  vigour, 
would  have  willingly  undertaken.  Besides,  their  great 
er  ability  to  perform  long  journeys  in  shorter  times 
than  those  less  accustomed  to  this  exercise  could 
possibly  do,  is  another  proof,  if  one,  were  wanting,  to 
the  same  effect:  and  to  these  might  be  added  the  known 
capacity  and  cheerful  compliance  of  the  women  to 
perform  all  their  laborious  duties,  and  that  sometimes 
too,  under  circumstances  that  would  not  be  tolerated 
in  civilized  life. 

So  that  no  doubt  remains  in  my  mind,  if  we  ave 
rage  the  perfections  and  imperfections^that  the  Indians 
will  bear  a  comparison  in  their  physical  conditions, 
with  any  other  great  division  of  the  human  family, 

MORAL  CONDITION. — In  regard  to  the  moral  condi 
tion  of  the  Indians,  very  little  requires  to  be  said;  be 
cause,  it  will  be  admitted  on  all  sides,  if  history  may 
be  credited,  that  they  display,  according  to  the  oppor 
tunities  presented  by  the  circumstances  and  modes  of 
their  lives,  as  great  energy  of  mental  powers,  and  ac 
commodate  it  to  particular  exigencies,  as  any  other 
people  ever  have. 

The  causes  which  operate  against  their  increase  of 
numbers,  and  the  facilities  with  which  they  are  in  ge 
neral  able  to  supply  all  their  wants,  very  much  restrict, 
and  I  may  say,  prevent  their  moral  advancement. 


208  Physical  and  Moral 

Were  these  causes  and  facilities  to  cease  or  become 
considerably  limited,  it  would  be  absurd  to  suppose 
the  Indians  would  not  resort  to  grazing  and  agricul 
ture  for  a  livelihood.  Fixed  residence  would  follow 
as  a  necessary  consequence;  and  these  objects  once 
obtained,  all  the  arts  and  policies,  connected  with  the 
wants  and  comforts  of  civilized  life,  would  as  necessa 
rily  be  developed.  And  then,  as  population  and  wealth 
increased,  science  and  refinement,  and  perhaps,  dis 
ease  and  crime  also,  would  commence  their  rapid 
march;  never,  from  the  constitution  of  the  human  mind, 
and  the  organization  of  things,  to  terminate,  except  in 
the  wreck  of  universal  nature. 

In  weighing  or  estimating  these  probable  results, 
the  long  period  of  the  aggregate  of  human  existence, 
the  slow  development  of  the  mental  faculties,  and  of 
the  arts  and  sciences,  as  they  have  actually  occurred 
in  the  progressive  condition  of  the  world,  should  be 
constantly  and  prominently  kept  in  view. 

I  have  ventured  to  make  the  foregoing  observations, 
from  the  progress  which  most  of  the  Indian  nations 
had  made  in  such  arts  as  are  essentially  connected 
with  their  manner  of  life,  previous  to  their  acquaint 
ance,  and  intercourse  with  the  white  people.  Their 
manner  of  dressing  skins  into  leather,  either  with  or 
without  preserving  the  hair,  for  many  purposes  far 
exceeds  those  in  general  practice  in  the  United  States. 
For,  besides  the  pliant  softness  which  is  imparted  to 
them  by  their  process  of  dressing,  and  which,  though 
ever  so  frequently  wet,  is  retained  to  a  considerable 


Conditions  of  the  Indians.  £09 

degree,  they  are  neither  so  liable  to  stretch,  nor  to  be 
destroyed  by  the  worms. 

They  also  succeed  in  making  very  good  pottery; 
though  the  forms  are  neither  various  nor  elegant;  nor 
do  the  uses  to  which  it  is  applied,  require  that  they 
should  be;  but  they  resist  the  effects  of  fire  very  well, 
and  till  lately  were  the  only  implements  used  in  their 
cookery.  They  make  mats  from  grass  and  rushes;  and 
very  warm  and  durable,  though  not  very  sightly,  blank 
ets  from  the  hair  of  the  buffalo  and  other  animals. 
They  form  stones  into  various  shapes,  as  the  pestle 
and  mortar,  tomahawks,  pipes,  and  knives;  construct 
various  kinds  of  canoes,  as  from  trees,  the  barks  of 
trees,  and  the  skins  of  animals;  and,  sometimes,  com 
fortable,  and  spacious  lodges;  though  they  are  not  gen 
erally  very  particular  in  this  respect.  They  cultivate 
such  plants  for  food  and  medicine  as  they  have  found 
by  experience  to  require  it;  and,  in  a  few  instances 
where  the  advantages  were  favourable,  irrigated  their 
fields,  and  conveyed  water  to  their  lodges,  in  drains  or 
the  barks  of  trees.  They  boil,  roast,  bake,  and  broil 
their  meats,  and  cook  their  vegetables  generally  in  an 
appropriate  manner. 

They  sketch  general  resemblances  of  men,  quadru 
peds,  &c.  delineate  maps  of  countries  with  considera 
ble  accuracy;  and  chissel  hieroglyphic  figures  in  mas 
sive  rocks.  Of  their  proficiency  in  music,  little  can 
be  said:  they,  however,  have  instruments  resembling 
the  tambourine,  drum,  and  pandean  pipes;  on  which 
they  perform  to  a  regular  cadence,  and  they  well  un- 


2 1 0  Physical  and  Moral 

derstand  their  effect  on  the  passions,  either  in  the  fes 
tive  pastime,  or  tumultuous  din  of  battle. 

They  observe-  some  of  the  heavenly  bodies,  as  the 
north  and  seven  stars,  and  direct  their  way  by  them, 
across  the  trackless  prairies,  with  as  much  accuracy 
in  general  as  the  mariner  steers  his  ship  by  means  of 
the  compass. 

In  reasoning,  their  judgment  and  perceptions  are 
clear  and  quick,  and  their  arguments  ingenious  and 
cogent. 

They  resort  much  to  figures,  which  are  generally 
poetic,  bold,  and  appropriate:,  in  fact,  if  I  am  a  com 
petent  judge,  their  eloquence  is  more  persuasive,  lofty, 
and  commanding,  and  their  orators  far  more  nume 
rous,  in  proportion  to  numbers,  thsm  is  common  among 
any  class  of  people  on  the  globe. 

Their  fundamental  laws  are  few  in  number,  and 
traditionary;  but  are  as  fixed  as  the  reputed  ones  "of  the 
Medes  and  Persians:"  they  are  in  general  well  adapted 
to  their  condition;  and  some  of  them  are  precisely  simi 
lar  to  those  of  the  justly  celebrated  Jewish  Lawgiver, 
as,  for  ((  Thou  shalt  not  kill/5  they  require  blood  for 
blood.  Their  minor  laws  are  subject  to  modifications; 
they  may  generally  be  denominated  common,  for  they 
result  from  public  opinion. 

Their  diseases  are  comparatively  few,  though  some 
of  them  are  acute  and  complicated;  nevertheless  those 
in  general  incidental  to  their  modes  of  life,  readily 
yield  to  their  modes  of  practising  medicine;  and  indeed, 
most  of  those  for  which  they  are  indebted  to  their 
intercourse  with  the  whites,  are  treated  with  a  like 


Conditions  of  the  Indians.  211 

happy  success.  So  that  they  may  be  said  to  have 
made  greater  proficiency  in  the  healing,  than  in  any 
other  art  or  science.  In  general  their  knowledge  and 
skill  are  adapted  to  the  occasion,  in  as  striking  a  degree, 
as  they  are  in  societies  which,  in  other  respects,  have 
greatly  preceded  them  in  the  march  towards  perfec 
tion.  It  must  however  be  allowed,  that  in  some  tribes 
the  knowledge  of  medicine  is  exceedingly  limited,  and 
its  practice  amounts  to  very  little  more  than  the  hocus- 
pocus  of  conjuration. 

They  are,  so  far  as  my  acquaintance  extends,  uni 
versally  Theists,  and  have,  according  to  their  traditions, 
from  immemorial  time  worshipped  only  the  Deity.  This 
circumstance  alone,  whether  it  originated  from  com 
parative  inquiries,  or  was  an  especial  gift  of  Heaven, 
entitles  them  to  a  high  grade  in  the  scale  of  intellectual 
and  moral  beings;  because,  if  from  the  first,  they  arrived 
at  the  perfection  of  truth;  and,  if  from  the  last,  they 
continued  faithful  and  obedient  to  the  divine  illustra 
tion,  while  all  the  rest  of  the  human  family,  except  the 
Jews,  lost  themselves  in  the  darkness  of  an  idolatry 
and  polytheism,  that  to  be  dispersed  required  the  inter 
ference  of  God  himself. 

Many  other  circumstances  might  be  deduced,  were 
it  necessary,  to  establish  the  claim  of  the  Indians  to  be 
classed  with  those  races  of  mankind,  which  have  alrea 
dy  developed  the  higher  intellectual  faculties  of  their 
natures.  But  enough,  in  my  opinion,  has  been  said  on 
the  subject  to  convince  all  unprejudiced  and  reflecting 
minds;  and  for  those  who  think  differently,  if  volumes 


2 1 2  Physical  and  Moral 

were  to  be  written  in  support  of  this  position  it  is 
probable  their  opinions  would  remain  unaltered. 

As  aa  illustration  of  the  capacity  of  the  Indians,  for 
moral  improvement,  it  appears  necessary  to  make  some 
general  observations  on  their  present  state  of  society, 
their  tenor,  and  modes  of  their  education,  &,c.,  be 
fore  the  more  particular  details  on  these  subjects  are 
attempted. 

Their  multiplied  division  into  tribes  or  nations;  the 
want  of  well  defined  natural  boundaries,  to  their  respec 
tive  territories;  added  to  a  domineering  disposition, 
natural  perhaps  to  man;  their  zeal  for  the  chace,  and 
ardent  love  of  independence',  have  an  extraordinary 
influence  in  forming  their  character.,  which  is  essential 
ly  warlike.  Nevertheless,  it  undergoes  modification, 
according  to  climate;  abundance  or  scarcity  of  game; 
feebleness,  strength,  disposition,  and  habits  of  neigh 
bours. 

Those  which  inhabit  the  warm  regions  where  game 
is  plenty,  are  naturally  of  a  peaceable  turn,  but  are 
forced  to  become  warlike,  to  defend  their  hunting 
grounds.  Those  which  have  retreated  to  the  moun 
tains,  while  weak  are,  from  policy,  of  the  same  dispo 
sition;  but,  as  they  grow  strong,  they  almost  uniformly 
change  in  character  arid  become  offensively  active. 
Those  who  till  the  earth,  and  fish  for  a  livelihood,  and 
those  who  are  feeble,  and  border  on  powerful  neigh 
bours,  generally  cultivate  social  and  friendly  relations; 
while  those  who  live  on  poor  hunting  grounds,  and  are 
formidable,  are  as  generally  hostile  in  their  avocations 
and  character.  There  are  some  exceptions  to  the 


Conditions  of  the  Indians.  £18 

foregoing,  particularly  along  our  frontier  settlements; 
and  where  they  do  exist,  they  arise  from  the  prejudi 
ces  the  Indians  entertain  against  the  customs  and  ha 
bits  of  the  white  people,  and  their  reluctance  to  gratify 
the  ambitious  views  of  speculators,  by  parting  with  their 
lands.  These  motives  with  some  others  not  named, 
operating  on  the  almost  endlessly  varying  condition  of 
the  Indians,  produce  a  suspicious,  watchful,  and  dis 
turbed  society,  in  almost  all  the  different  tribes  and  na 
tions,  and  exact  the  most  rigid  and  constant  perform 
ance  of  duty  from  every  individual  capable  of  bearing 
arms.  In  this  state  of  things,  the  high  object  of  their 
education  is,  to  constitute  the  able  and  fearless  war 
rior;  and  all  the  duties  of  life,  connected  with  their 
preservation,  matrimonial  alliances,  and  amusements, 
are  subservient  and  directed  to  it.  The  love  of  their 
tribe  or  country,  the  individuals  of  their  own  family 
scarcely  more  than  that  of  any  other,  and  above  all, 
that  of  real  self  excellence,  is  unceasingly  impressed  on 
their  youth,  first  by  the  women,  arid  then  by  the  old 
men,  in  the  narration  of  traditions  and  remarkable 
events,  till  they  enter,  and  distinguish  themselves 
in  the  arena  of  mature  life.  In  addition  to  this,  they 
are  the  spectators  of  their  boyish  quarrels  and  amuse 
ments,  and  award  censure,  or  praise,  as  it  is  merited. 

I  have  already  noticed  this  subject  in  my  narrative 
at  considerable  length,  as  practised  among  the  Kansas, 
and  as  is  much  conformed  to  by  the  other  Indian  na 
tions,  with  which  I  am  acquainted,  and  I  shall  in  con 
sequence  treat  it  very  slightly  in  this  place.  The 
youths  are  taught,  both  by  precept  and  example,  to  re- 


2 1 4  Physical  and  Moral 

ward  a  benefit,  and  resent  and  punish  an  injury;  to 
love  and  oblige  a  friend,  and  to  hate  and  persecute  an 
enemy;  and  a  dereliction  from  either,  would  subject 
the  delinquent  to  reproach  or  ridicule.     They  are  in 
structed  to  regard  and,  reverence  age,  and,  so  careful 
and  punctilious  are  they  in  the  observance  of  this  les 
son,  that  the  passives  frequently  become  the  subjects 
of  great  error  and  inconvenience.     The  young  are  al 
ways  silent  in  the  presence  of  the  aged,  and  counsel 
which,  from  an  equal  or  middle-aged  person,  would 
not  be  listened  to,  would,  on  coming  from  an  old  man, 
be  regarded  as  oracular,  and  most  scrupulously  follow 
ed.     They  are  also  taught  to  contemn  falsehood,  and 
never  to  practise  it;  but  even  with  them  this  wholesome 
lesson  is  not  always  regarded;  though  its  violation,  es 
pecially  if  often  repeated,  is  certain  to  involve  the  of 
fender  in  a  loss  of  character.     Slanderers  are  repro- 
J  bated  to  the  sanle  punishment.     Theft,  except  when 
U  practised  on  enemies,  is  esteemed  execrable,  and  is 
indeed   seldom   £nown  among  them.     Adultery  and 
murder  are  strictly  prohibited.     The  former,  without 
the  consent  of  the  husband,  is  generally  punished  by 
separation;  though  I  have  known  one  instance,   in 
which  the  outraged  put  the  offender  to  death.     For  the 
latter,  the  blood  of  the  offender,  if  it  can  be  obtained, 
must  atone. 

By  what  I  have  before  stated,  it  will  readily  be  per 
ceived  that  their  crimes  are  few,  and  their  punish 
ments  in  general  very  appropriate,  and  I  can  assure 
my  readers  not  less  effective,  than  those  which  have 
commonly  been  resorted  to  in  civilized  society.  In 


Conditions  of  the  Indians.  215 

general  their  virtues  are  limited  in  the  same  ratio  with 
their  vices;  but,  it  must  be  understood  that  I  allude  to 
those  which  are  uncontaminated  by  any  intercourse 
with  the  white  people.  Where  the  fact  is  otherwise, 
the  proportion  is  hideously  altered;  for  the  Indians 
readily  adopt,  in  an  aggravating  degree,  their  examples 
in  respect  to  the  latter,  while  from  necessity  they  re 
main  strangers  to  the  former.  1  say,  from  necessity; 
because  mankind  in  all  ages  have  been  the  creatures 
of  example;  and  the  Indians,  with  a  very  few  excep 
tions,  have  only  had  an  opportunity  for  imitating  the 
most  abandoned  of  their  species.  Besides,  from  edu 
cation  they  have  been  taught  to  pursue  that  course  of 
life  which  would  present  the  most  extensive  means 
for  their  sensual  gratification.  Vice,  in  all  its  various 
forms,  is  the  concomitant  of  their  intercourse  with  the 
dissolute  portion  of  civilized  life;  and  it  is  cultivated  with 
great  zeal  by  a  majority  of  the  traders  who  visit  them, 
because  it  most  effectually  breaks  down  the  lofty  notions 
of  independence  and  superiority,  entertained  by  the  In 
dians,  and  renders  them  the  unresisting  dupes  to  cupidi 
ty  and  fraud.  And,  I  repeat,  the  benevolent  of  our  race 
trust  their  hopes  of  benefiting  the  Indians,  on  a  "  sandy 
foundation,"  so  long  as  this  kind  of  intercourse  is 
tolerated. 

Beyond  what  has  been  said,  the  education  of  the 
Indian  youth  is  derived  from  imitating  their  superiors, 
or  from  experience  derived  from  a  more  extended  ob-  / 
servation  and  intercourse.  The  means  of  acquiring 
knowledge  being  thus  limited  and  defective,  and  the 
pupils  at  perfect  liberty  either  to  improve  by,  or  neg- 


216         Physical  and  Moral  Condition,  &c. 

lect  them,  it  is  not  a  subject  for  surprise,  that  their 
range  of  ideas  should  be  much  circumscribed,  and  their 
information  in  general  extend  no  farther  than  is  made 
necessary  by  their  convenience  and  safety. 

It  should  be  kept  in  mind,  that  all  the  comparisons 
presented  in  this  chapter  between  the  white  people  and 
Indians,  have  relation  to  respective  conditions  and 
proportional  numbers. 

For  the  information  of  the  reader  I  ought  to  men 
tion  that  it  will  be  necessary  to  dwell  more  at  large  on 
some  of  the  subjects  which  have  been  hurried  over  in 
the  preceding  considerations  on  the  physical  and  mo 
ral  circumstances  of  the  Indians,  when  I  come  to  treat 
of  particulars  in  the  subsequent  parts  of  my  work. 


CHAPTER  V. 

Brief  statistical  remarks  on  the  Kickapoo,  Kansas,  and 
Osage  Indians. 

HITHERTO  my  observations  respecting  the  Indians 
have  almost  altogether  been  general,  and  they  might 
be  made  to  sustain  the  same  character  much  farther, 
if  my  limits  would  allow. 

But  it  is  time  to  enter  upon  the  consideration  of 
those  particulars  with  which  my  residence  among 
some  of  the  tribes  has  made  me  more  familiarly  ac 
quainted.  In  attempting  this  I  shall  not  confine  my 
self  strictly  to  this  arrangement,  but  wherever  any  re 
markable  contrast  or  difference  exists,  I  shall  notice 
it  connected  with  the  individualities  between  which  it 
is  observable.  It  may  be  premised,  that  my  observations 
under  this  head  will  be  very  limited,  because  of  the 
paucity  of  matter;  and  because  many  subjects  which 
might  be  here  treated,  may  with  at  least  equal  pro 
priety  be  elsewhere  arranged;  for  instance,  those  of 
climate,  soil,  &c.  came  under  consideration  in  the  ge 
neral  views  I  have  taken  of  the  extent  and  aspect  of 
the  country,  that  of  the  longevity  of  the  Indians  in  the 
chapter  on  their  physical  and  moral  circumstances; 
and  that  of  their  food  and  diseases  will  be  noticed  in 
the  course  of  the  work;  so  that  little  more  than  the  con 
sideration  of  their  respective  locations  and  number  of 
inhabitants,  will  remain  to  be  noticed,  under  this  head, 

E  e 


2 IS  Statistical  Remarks. 

Although  all  the  Indian  nations,  excepting  those 
which  rove,  have  well  defined  boundaries  to  their  ter 
ritories,  and  preserve  records  or  traditionary  accounts 
of  them,  as  I  have  previously  mentioned,  yet,  as  this 
particular  knowledge  is  seldom  cultivated  by  the  young 
people,  I  can  say  nothing  definite  respecting  it  I 
shall  therefore  dwell  but  a  moment  on  these  subjects. 

KICKAPOOS. 

The  location  of  this  tribe  of  Indians,  at  the  time  1 
resided  with  them,  was  somewhat  remote  from  the 
district  of  country  I  have  heretofore  described.  They 
inhabited  the  country  bordering  on  the  central  waters  of 
the  Illinois,  and  the  head  waters  of  the  Kaskaskia  and 
Embarras  rivers:  they  have,  since  that  period,  migrated 
to  the  country  bordering  on  the  Gasconade  river;  and, 
though  much  weakened  by  dissensions  among  them 
selves,  and  the  wars  in  which  they  have  been  almost 
constantly  engaged,  they  still  maintain  their  indepen 
dence.  Whilst  with  them,  I  was  too  young  to  make  any 
observations  on  their  country,  though  if  I  had  been 
competent,  the  knowledge  respecting  it  is  now  so  gen 
eral,  as  to  render  any  attempt,  on  my  part,  altogether 
superfluous.  For  such  particulars  respecting  their 
character,  as  have  come  to  my  knowledge,  the  reader 
is  referred  to  the  slight  notice  I  took  of  them  in  the 
course  of  my  narrative,  (page  21.)  This  was  formerly 
a  powerful  nation,  but  is  now  reduced  to  less  than  four 
hundred  efficient  warriors.  My  knowledge  of  them  is 
very  confined;  but,  as  they  were  the  agents  of  my  cap 
tivity,  and  consequently  accessory  to  all  the  subsequent 


Statistical  Remarks.  2 1 9 

events  of  my  life,  I  thought  it  proper  to  mention  them 
in  this  place. 

KANSAS. 

It  will  be  seen  in  the  history  of  my  life,  that  I  passed   I 
from  the  Kickapoo  to  the  Pawnee  Indians,  of  whom  it  I 
may  be  expected  that  I  should  give  some  account; 
but  I  was  with  them  too  short  a  time  to  acquire  their 
language,  or  learn  much  respecting  their  character. 
Besides,  I  was  then  young,  too  much  troubled  at  the 
misfortunes  that  had  happened  to  our  party,  and  inter 
ested  in  my  own  personal  safety,  to  make  any  reflec 
tions  that  would  justify  my  enlarging  upon  what  I  have 
previously  said  respecting  them. 

From  these  irrelative  remarks,  I  shall  proceed  to  give 
a  very  brief  account  of  the  Kansas  Indians,  who  reside 
in  villages  situated  on  the  Kansas  river,  between  two 
and  three  hundred  miles  above  its  confluence  with  the 
Missouri.  Formerly  this  nation  resided  on  the  right 
bank  of  the  Missouri,  above  the  junction  of  the  before 
named  river:  according  to  their  own  accounts,  they 
were  then  much  more  powerful  than  at  present.  They 
have  always  been  at  war  with  the  Sioux,  who,  being 
the  most  powerful,  forced  them  to  abandon  this,  for 
their  present  location.  They  hunt  on  the  head  waters 
of  the  Kansas  and  Arkansas,  and  occasionally  extend 
their  excursions  to  the  Missouri,  and  north  on  the 
prairies  towards  the  La  Platte  river.  They  have 
recently  been  engaged  in  a  bloody  war  with  the  Osage 
and  Pawnee  Indians;  but  the  number  of  their  warriors 
amounts  at  present  to  probably  four  hundred. 


220  Statistical  Remarks. 

OSAGES. 

The  Osage  nation  is  divided  nominally  into  three 
tribes:  viz.  the  Great  Osage,  Little  Osage,  and  the 
Osage  of  the  Arkansas: 

The  first  resides  on  the  head  waters  of  the  Osage 
river,  and  is  composed  of  a  population  of  about  2000 
souls;  of  which  about  one  fourth  part  are  warriors. 
The  second  resides  near  the  Great  Osages,  and  is 
composed  of  a  population  of  about  16  or  1700  souls;  of 
which  about  350  are  warriors.  They  formerly  occupi 
ed  the  south  west  side  of  the  Missouri  near  Grand 
river;  but  were  driven  back  to  their  present  situation, 
and  to  the  protection  of  their  more  powerful  Osage 
brothers,  by  the  frequent  and  destructive  wars,  in 
which  they  were  engaged. 

The  Osages  of  the  Arkansas  are  about  as  numerous 
as  the  little  Osages,  and  can  send  out  450  warriors. 

They  separated  from  the  Grand  Osages,  about 
twenty  years  since,  under  the  ostensible  direction  of 
Big-track,  though  White-hair  instigated  the  measure, 
and  virtually  exercised  the  duties  of  chief.  Their 
principal  village  is  on  the  Vermillion;  though  they 
have  others  on  Verdigris,  and  Grand  rivers  which, 
however,  are  comparatively  small.  The  country  claim 
ed  by  the  different  tribes  is  very  extensive:  they  hunt 
from  the  Missouri  southwardly  to  the  head  waters  of 
the  Negracka,  Jefferson,  aad  Canadian  rivers;  east- 
wardly  considerably  down  on  White  and  the  Arkansas; 
and  westwardly  sometimes  nearly  to  the  sources  of  the 
latter  river. 


Statistical  Remarks.  221 

I  could  enumerate  several  other  tribes;  name  their 
location,  and  number  of  souls  and  warriors,  according 
to  the  accounts  I  have  received  from  the  Indians;  but 
such  a  course  would  be  attended  with  no  advantage, 
because  the  travellers  and  hunters  who  have  visited 
them,  have  already  given  perhaps  more  accurate 
information  respecting  those  subjects,  than  I  am  able 
to  do.  Besides  many  changes  have  taken  place  among 
them^ince  I  left,  which  in  fact  places  it  beyond  my 
power  to  pretend  even  to  tolerable  accuracy.  What 
remains  to  be  said  of  the  Indians,  relates  more  par 
ticularly  to  the  Osages,'  although  it  will  apply  with 
almost  as  much  propriety  to  the  Kansas,  Mahas, 
and  Ottowas.  In  fact,  if  we  except  the  roving  bands, 
the  circumstances  of  the  Indians,  settled  immediately 
to  the  west  of  the  Missouri  and  Mississippi,  are  so  very 
similar,  that  the  delineation  of  the  character  of  any 
particular  nation  or  tribe,  will  answer  for  them  all;  at 
least,  the  resemblance  is  too  striking  to  admit  of  much 
comparison,  within  the  limits  I  have  prescribed  to  fol 
low. 


CHAPTER  VI. 

Views  of  Theocracy,  Religion,  Agency  of  good  and  bad 
spirits;  of  the  soul  and  its  migration;  Religious 
rites;  Prophets,  Priests,  and  Physicians,  Dreams, 
&c. 

In  respect  to  the  origin  of  their  religion,  the  Indians 
themselves  are  altogether  ignorant.  It  is  certain  how 
ever,  that  they  acknowledge,  at  least  so  far  as  my 
acquaintance  extends,  one  supreme,  all  powerful,  and 
intelligent  Being,  viz.  the  Great  Spirit,  or  the  Giver  of 
life,  who  created  and  governs  all  things.  They  believe, 
in  general,  that,  after  the  hunting  grounds  had  been 
formed  and  supplied  with  game,  that  he  created  the 
first  red  man  and  woman,  who  were  very  large  in 
their  stature,  and  lived  to  an  exceedingly  old  age;  that 
he  often  held  councils  and  smoked  with  them,  gave 
them  laws  to  be  observed,  and  taught  them  how  to  take 
game  and  cultivate  corn:  but  that  in  consequence  of 
their  disobedience,  he  withdrew  from,  and  abandoned 
them  to  the  vexations  of  the  Bad  Spirit,  who  had 
since  been  instrumental  to  all  their  degeneracy  and 
sufferings. 

They  believe  him  of  too  exalted  a  character  to  be 
directly  the  author  of  evil,  and  that,  notwithstanding 
the  offences  of  his  red  children,  he  continues  to  shower 
down  on  them  all  the  blessings  they  enjoy:  in  conse 
quence  of  this  parental  regard  for  them,  they  are  truly 
filial  and  sincere  in  their  devotions.,  and  pray  to  him 


Manners  and  Customs,  &c. 

for  such  things  as  they  need,  and  return  thanks  for 
such  good  things  as  they  receive. 

On  the  other  hand,  when  in  affliction,  or  suffering 
under  any  great  calamity,  in  the  belief  that  it  will  ap 
pease  his  wrath  or  mitigate  his  chastisements,  they  pray 
with  equal  fervency  to  the  Evil  Spirit,  who,  they  con 
ceive,  is  of  a  character  directly  the  reverse  of  the  Good 
Spirit,  to  whom  he  is  inferior,  but,  nevertheless,  has 
sufficient  power,  and  is  constantly  employed  in  devis 
ing  means  to  torment  and  punish  the  human  family. 

By  the  term  Spirit,  the  Indians  have  an  idea  of  a 
being  that  can,  at  pleasure,  be  present,  and  yet  invisi 
ble:  they  nevertheless  think  the  Great  Spirit  like 
themselves  possessed  of  a  corporeal  form,  though  en 
dowed  with  a  nature  infinitely  more  excellent  than 
theirs,  and  which  will  endure  forever  without  change. 

Although  they  believe  in  a  future  state  of  existence, 
as  before  noticed,  they  associate  it  with  natural  things, 
having  no  idea  of  the  soul,  or  of  intellectual  enjoyments; 
but  expect,  at  some  future  time  after  death,  to  become 
in  their  proper  persons  the  perpetual  inhabitants  of  a 
delightful  country;  where  their  employments,  de vested 
of  pains  and  troubles,  will  resemble  those  here;  where 
game  will  be  abundant;  and  where  there  is  one  con 
tinued  spring,  and  cloudless  sky. 

They  also  expect  that  their  sensual  pleasures  will  be 
in  proportion  to  individual  merit;  the  brave  warrior, 
expert  hunter,  and  those  slain  in  battle  in  defence  of 
their  country,  having  the  highest  claims,  will  be  the 
most  distinguished:  while  those  of  subordinate  preten 
sions,  will  occupy  subordinate  stations. 


224  Manners  and  Customs  of  some^ 


They  have  no  particular  days  set  apart  for 
al  purposes,  though  they  have  particular  times;  such, 
for  instance,  as  the  declaration  of  war,  the  restoration 
of  peace,  and  extraordinary  natural  visitations.  They 
also  have  rejoicings,  which  assume  something  of  the 
pious  form;  such  are  their  harvests,  and  the  return  of 
the  new  moon.  In  general,  however,  a  day  seldom 
passes  with  an  elderly  Indian,  or  others  who  are  esteem 
ed  wise  and  good,  in  which  a  blessing  is  not  asked,  or 
thanks  returned  to  the  Giver  of  life;  sometimes  audi 
bly,  but  most  generally  in  the  devotional  language  of 
the  heart. 

This  ceremony  is  particularly  observed  after  allaying 
their  thirst  at  the  fountains,  but  is  not  confined  to  cir 
cumstance  nor  place.  It  is  practised  by  individuals, 
parties,  and  even  by  whole  tribes,  when  they  break  up 
their  encampments,  as  was  noticed  in  my  narrative, 
(page  85.) 

Their  manner  of  worshipping  the  Deity  differs,  how 
ever,  on  different  occasions.  Shortly  alter  a  council 
has  determined  on  war,  every  individual  that  is  able  to 
walk,  and  the  old  men  sometimes  borne  by  others, 
assemble  in  a  grove,  or  some  other  place  rendered  sa 
cred  by  the  occasion,  and  offer  up  their  prayers  to  the 
Great  Spirit  for  success  against  their  enemies. 

Sometimes  the  devotional  exercises  are  pantomimic 
and  profoundly  silent;  at  others,  ejaculatory  and  vocife 
rous.  At  the  conclusion,  some  one  of  the  old  men  or 
prophets  addresses  the  assembly  :  states  the  cause  of  their 
grievances;  and  enjoins  the  warriors  to  merit  success, 
by  being  brave,  and  placing  their  confidence  in  the 


Of  the  Western  Indians.  225 

Great  Giver  of  Life.  Afterwards  all  return  to  their 
homes.  These  meetings  vary  in  their  duration  from 
three  hours  to  a  whole  day. 

Similar  meetings  are  generally  held  on  the  conclu 
sion  of  peace,  or  the  attainment  of  a  victory,  though 
their  devotions  assume  more  or  less  of  the  character  of 
rejoicing  or  mourning,  according  to  the  success  that  has 
attended  their  arms.  When  triumphant,  they  dance  and 
singsongs  of  victory,  in  which  the  name  of  the  Great 
Spirit  is  frequently  introduced  with  great  reverence; 
if  vanquished,  or  having  suffered  great  losses  the  women 
and  children  weep  immoderately,  pull  their  hair,  beat 
on  their  breast,  and  pray  for  the  destruction  of  their 
enemies.  The  men  for  the  most  part  of  the  time,  main 
tain  a  sullen  and  mournful  silence,  beat  on  their 
breasts;  and  occasionally  pray  for  their  lives  to  be 
spared  till  they  have  revenged  themselves  on  their 
enemies.  These  meetings  never  take  place  till  after  the 
burial  of  those  who  have  fallen  in  battle;  a  particular 
account  of  which  will  be  given  in  its  proper  place. 

Meetings  similar  to  the  above  are  also  convened  on 
any  extraordinary  natural  occurrence,  or  on  the  preva 
lence  of  any  fatal  epidemic.  On  such  occasions,  some 
oneof  the  old*men,  or  a  prophet,  if  one  should  be  present, 
addresses  the  Indians  in  an  authoritative^  tone  of  voice, 
and  assures  them  that  the  calamity  which  threatens,  is 
a  visitation  from  the  Great  Spirit,  to  chastise  them  for 
their  ill-spent  lives,  and  wilful  offences  against  him; 
he  then  commands  them  to  be  penitent  for  what  has 
passed,  and  to  reform  for  the  future.  Silent  prayers 

Ff 


226  Manners  and  Customs  of  some 

are  now  offered,  accompanied  by  promises  to  become 
more  obedient  to  their  Great  Father:  the  meeting  is 
then  dissolved;  all  amusements  and  recreations  cease, 
and  individual  prayers  and  fastings  are  frequently  ob 
served  for  many  successive  days.  All  their  serious 
devotions  are  performed  in  a  standing  position. 

At  the  ingathering  of  the  corn,  they  observe  general 
rejoicings;  at  which  all  who  are  able,  join  in  appropri 
ate  dances,  songs,  and  feasts  and  in  thanks  to  the 
Great  Spirit,  for  his  munificence  towards  them.  On 
these  occasions,  as  also  at  the  new  moon,  at  the 
commencement  of  hunting  the  buffalo  in  the  spring, 
lamps,  constructed  of  shells,  and  supplied  with  bears' 
grease  and  rush  wicks,  are  kept  burning  all  the  night 
preceding  and  following  these  joyous  festivals,  but 
for  what  particular  purpose  the  practice  is  kept  up, 
or  from  what  circumstances  it  originated,  I  could 
never  learn;  and  it  is  probable  the  history  is  lost,  as 
the  Indians  themselves  only  conform  to  it  in  obedience 
to  usage. 

They  in  general,  on  discovering  the  new  moon  ut 
ter  a  short  prayer  to  the  Great  Spirit,  to  preserve  them 
from,  and  make  them  victorious  over  their  enemies; 
and  to  give  them  a  cloudless  sky,  and  an  abundance  of 
game. 

Their  addresses  to  the  evil  spirit  are  only  made  on 
particular  occasions,  as  before  observed,  and  then  not 
uniformly  by  all  such  as  are  generally  esteemed  sub 
jects  of  his  tormenting  visitations:  for,  in  regard  to  his 
agency,  there  are  some  among  the  Indians,  as  well  as 
the  white  people,  who  entertain  doubts,  and  others, 


Of  the  Western  Indians.  221 

though  this  number  is  small,  who  altogether  discredit 
it,  and  pay  all  their  adoration  to  him,  who,  under  what 
ever  name  he  may  be  worshipped,  is  alone  worthy. 

Their  ideas  of  good  and  evil  spirits.,  the  agents  or 
minions  of  superior  powers,  are  exceedingly  various. 
There  are  some  exceptions,  however,  to  the  belief  of 
their  existence;  though  the  opposite  opinion  is  almost 
universal.     Some   believe    that    they  invisibly  hover 
around  and  influence  all  their  conduct,  and  are  on  or 
dinary  occasions  the  immediate  executors  of  rewards 
and  punishments.     Others  believe  that  they  perform 
only  the  offices  of  exciting  to  good   and  bad  actions: 
and  others  again,  that  they  only  officiate  on  great  and 
important  occasions.      They  also  believe  that  these 
good  and  bad  spirits  are  at  perpetual  war  with  each 
other;  that  their  power  is  much  limited,  and  nottrans- 
ferrible  to  human  beings  in  general,  though  in  a  very 
limited  degree  so  to  those  who   are  remarkable  for 
their  wisdom  and  goodness,  or  for  qualities  of  an  op 
posite  nature.     The  former  constitute  their  prophets 
or  priests,  and  the  latter  their  enchanters,  or  practisers 
of  witchery,  as  is  believed,  to  the  injury  of  inoffensive 
Indians. 

In  all  the  tribe.  I  have  visited,  the  belief  of  a  future 
state  of  existence,  and  of  future  rewards  and  punish 
ments  is  prevalent;  though  this  in  many  respects  is 
various,  and  generally  confused  and  indistinct;  as  might 
reasonably  be  supposed  would  be  the  case  among  any 
people  possessed  of  no  better  opportunities  or  advan 
tages  for  acquiring  or  perpetuating  information.  This 
belief  in  their  accountability  to  the  Great  Spirit, 


22S  Manners  and  Customs  of  some 

makes  the  Indians  generally  scrupulous  and  enthu 
siastic  observers  of  all  their  traditionary,  tuitive,  and 
exemplary  dogmas;  and  it  is  a  fact  worthy  of  remark 
that  neither  frigidity,  indifference,  nor  hypocrisy,  in 
regard  to  sacred  things,  is  known  to  exist  among  them, 
excepting  occasionally  the  young  and  inconsiderate, 
some  of  their  prophets  or  priests,  and  all  their  conju 
rers.  This  conduct  with  most  of  the  Indians,  is 
founded  on  a  perfect  conviction  that  the  cultivation  and 
observance  of  good  and  virtuous  actions  in  this  life, 
will,  in  the  next,  entitle  them  to  the  perpetual  enjoy 
ment  of  ease  and  happiness,  in  delightful  and  abun 
dantly  supplied  hunting  grounds,  situated  at  a  vast  dis 
tance  beyond  the  Great  Waters,  where  they  will  be 
again  restored  to  the  favour,  and  enjoy  the  immediate 
presence,  counsel,  and  protection  of  the  Great  Spirit. 
While  a  dereliction  from  it  or  the  pursuit  of  an  oppo 
site  course  will  as  assuredly  entail  on  them  endless  af 
flictions,  wants,  and  wretchedness;  barren,  parched, 
and  desolate  hunting  grounds,  the  inheritance  and  re 
sidence  of  wicked  spirits,  whose  pleasure  and  pro 
vince  it  is,  to  render  the  unhappy  still  more  miserable. 
Others  again  think,  that  the  pleasure  or  displeasure  of 
the  Great  Spirit,  manifested  in  the  passage,  or  at 
tempted  passage,  of  the  good  and  bad,  from  this  to 
another  world.  On  this  eventful  occasion  all  are  sup 
plied  with  canoes;  which  if  they  have  been  brave  war 
riors,  and  otherwise  virtuous  and  commendable,  the 
Great  Spirit,  either  directly  or  indirectly,  guides  across 
the  deep  to  the  haven  of  unceasing  happiness  and 
peace.  On  the  other  hand,  if  they  have  been  coward- 


Of  the  Western  Indians.  229 

ly,  vicious,  and  negligent  in  the  performance  of  their 
duties,  they  are  reprobated  to  the  evil  fantasies  of  ma 
lign  spirits,  who  either  sink  their  canoes,  and  leave 
them  to  struggle  amidst  contending  floods,  or  feed 
their  hopes  with  delusive  prospects,  and  bewilder  them 
in  inextricable  errors  or  strand  them  on  some  shore, 
and  there  transform  them  into  some  beast,  reptile,  or 
insect,  according  to  the  enormity  of  their  guilt. 

This  latter  opinion,  omitting  the  sea  voyage,  pre 
vails  to  a  considerable  extent  among  some  of  the  tribes. 
Indeed,  the  metamorphosis  is  supposed  sometimes  to 
take  place  in  a  varying  and  alternating  series  in  the 
same  individual,  according  to  his  culpableness,  till 
he  has  atoned  for  all  his  offences,  and,  in  his  proper 
character,  merited  a  residence  in  the  elysium  of  the 
good. 

Every  Indian  of  any  standing  has  his  sacred  place,  j 
such  as  a  tree,  rock,  fountain,  &c.,  to  which  he  re 
sorts  for  devotional  exercise,  whenever  his  feelings 
prompt  to  the  measure:  sometimes  many  resort  to  the 
same  place.  Preceding  any  public  meeting,  held  ei 
ther  for  religious  or  festive  purposes,  or  the  assem 
blage  of  a  council,  they  uniformly  retire  to  their  res 
pective  places  of  private  worship,  and  solicit  the  coun 
sel  and  protection  of  the  Great  Spirit.  No  compul 
sion  Ts  ever  Cx^ercrsed  to  procure  attendance  at  any  of 
these  meetings;  but  those  who  omit  to  attend  are 
thought  less  ofj  and  their  conduct  is  ascribed  to  an  in 
difference  to  holy  things,  and  a  want  of  solicitude  for 
the  national  welfare. 

The  religious  opinions  entertained,  and  modes  of 
worship  observed  by  the  several  Indian  tribes,  with 


-  30  Manners  and  Customs  of  some 

which  I  have  any  acquaintance,  vary  in  their  general 
character  but  little.     My  knowledge,  however,  is  limi 
ted  to  very  few;  and  what  I  have  above  stated,  applies 
particularly  to  the  Osage  and  Kansas  nations.     There 
are  some  in  all  the  tribes  who  do  not  subscribe  in  opi 
nion,  or  conform  in  conduct  to  the  general  dogmas, 
and  modes  of  worship:  of  this  number  I  regard  Cler- 
mont,  the  chief  of  the  Great  Osages.     I  have  several 
times,  both  in  public  and  private  meetings,  heard  him 
observe  that  all  good  actions  would  be  rewarded,  and 
all  bad  actions  punished  by  the  Great  Spirit;  that  the 
evil  actions  of  those  whose  lives  were  generally  good 
were  the  causes  of  the  afflictions  they  suffered,  the 
losses  they  sustained,  and  the  more  painful  death  that 
followed:  their  offences  would  however,  be  finally  for 
gotten.  That  such  would  not  be  the  condition  of  those 
whose  lives  were  generally  wicked;  for  in  this  life,  they 
suffered  much  greater  evils  and  afflictions  than  the  good, 
which  in  the  next  would  continue  to  be  their  lot;  be 
cause  then  they  would  not  have  it  in  their  power  to 
reform  and  merit  a  happy  state. 

Tut-tus-sug-geh,  another  distinguished  Osage,  enter 
tains  opinions  very  similar.  At  first,  one  might  be  led 
to  suppose  that  this  belief  was  a  modification  of  doc 
trines  taught  by  some  of  the  missionaries;  but  such  is 
not  the  case;  for,  antecedent  to  my  leaving  those  peo 
ple,  they  had  been  held  in  such  discredit,  as  to  render  all 
arguments  and  discourses  on  religious  subjects  sus 
pected  and  of  no  avail.  Besides,  Olermont  had  been 
celebrated  for  the  singularity  of  his  opinions,  before 
any  of  this  class,  I  believe,  visited  his  nation;  and  we 


Of  the  Western  Indians.  231 

might  as  reasonably  expect  a  disciple  of  the  cross  to 
preach  up  the  worship  of  idols,  as  that  an  Indian  tra 
der  would  have  attempted  to  unfold  the  doctrine  of 
future  rewards  and  punishments,  to  the  benighted  In 
dians.  This  opinion,  therefore,  must  have  originated 
in  the  versatility  of  some  reflecting  mind  among  the 
Indians. 

It  may  be  remarked  here,  that  a  general  opinion 
prevails  among  them  that  the  disquietude  produced  by, 
or  the  misery  attendant  on  bad  conduct,  is  always 
greater  than  the  pleasure  afforded  by  the  transaction. 
Which,  say  they,  independent  of  their  obligations  to 
perform  what  is  agreeable  to  the  Great  Spirit,  is  a 
sufficient  motive,  and  should  always  stimulate  to  the 
performance ~of  good  actions.  The  Indians  generally 
conform  to  this,  not  however,  from  selfish  views,  but 
from  principle;  to  which  they  in  general,  accommo 
date  their  conduct,  with  greater  zeal,  in  my  opinion, 
than  any  other  people  on  the  globe. 

They  are  scrupulous  observers  of  their  engage 
ments,  prompt  and  steady  friends,  active  and  inveterate 
enemies,  sincere  in  religious  things,  and,  in  fact,  per 
form  all  their  duties,  after  the  manner  in  which  they 
have  been  educated,  "  heart  in  hand." 

Among  the  Indians  there  is  no  difference  in  the 
character  of  their  prophets  and  priests:  one  performs 
the  duties  of  both  offices,  if  two  can  be  said  to  exist. 
They  also  in  general  officiate  as  physicians;  but  the 
practice  of  medicine  is  by  no  means  confined  to  them; 
and  we  often  see  persons  applying  themselves  to  it, 
without  any  regard  to  age  or  sex;  though  experience 


Manners  and  Customs  of  some 

and  success  are  thought  to  be  essentially  requisite  to 
entitle  them  to  the  character. 

The  power  of  holding  communication  with  invisible 
agents,  and  thus  of  being  able  to  foretel  future  events, 
is  pretended  to,  and  practised,  to  a  greater  or  less  ex 
tent;  but  the  sacerdotal  office,  in  the  strict  sense  of  the 
word  is,  in  general,  unknown  among  the  Indians.  I, 
however,  witnessed  an  instance,  while  at  the  Ricara 
villages,  wherein  the  priest  burned  tobacco,  and  the  of 
fals  of  the  buffalo  and  deer,  on  a  kind  of  altar  con 
structed  of  stones,  on  a  mound.  The  ceremony  was 
accompanied  with  signs  and  incantations,  addressed  to 
the  Great,  or  some  other  spirit,  which,  from  my  igno 
rance  of  their  language,  were  altogether  unintelligible 
to  me.  During  the  performance,  a  large  concourse  of 
people  was  assembled  round  the  mound,  but  no  one, 
except  the  priest,  was  permitted  to  tread  on  the  spot 
consecrated  to  religious  purposes. 

The  only  thing  further  connected  with  this  circum 
stance  as  worthy  of  remark,  was  the  dress  or  habili 
ments  of  the  priest.  His  cap  was  very  high,  and  made 
of  a  beaver  skin,  the  tail  of  which  was  curiously  orna 
mented  with  stained  porcupine  quiils,  and  hung  down 
on  his  back;  his  robe  was  a  buffalo  skin,  singularly 
decorated  with  various  coloured  feathers  and  dyed  por 
cupine  quills;  and  he  wore  on  his  breast,  suspend 
ed  from  his  neck,  a  dressed  beaver  skin  stretched 
on  sticks,  on  which  were  painted  various  hiero 
glyphic  figures,  in  different  colours.  His  forehead 
was  painted  .black,  his  cheeks  blue,  with  stripes 
of  red  obliquely  out  and  downwards  from  the  alae 
of  the  nose.  All  his  beard  was  plucked  out,  except 


Of  the  Western  Indians.  233 

two  small  bunches  on  the  upper  lip,  midway  be 
tween  the  nose  and  angles  of  the  mouth,  and  two  other 
bunches,  of  about  the  same  size,  on  the  sides  of  the 
chin,  directly  under  those  on  the  upper  lip.  These  bun 
ches  were  all  painted  of  different  colours,  and  helped, 
as  I  then  thought,  to  constitute  one  of  the  most  singu 
lar  and  grotesque  figures  I  had  ever  seen. 

The   Indians    speak  of  similar  characters    being 
among  some  other  tribes:  but  the  above  described  is 
the  only  one  that  ever  came  under  my  observation. 
The  prophets,  as  before  noticed,  are  more  numerous, 
though  the  number  of  those  who  are,  or  have  been 
much  distinguished,  is  comparatively  small.    Some  of 
them  are  wise,  good,  and  pious  men,  who  found  their 
pretensions  to  a  knowledge  of  the  future  on  careful  ob 
servation,  and  on  their  dreams,  which  the  Indians  ge 
nerally  suppose  are  inspired  by  invisible  agents,  of  ei 
ther  good  or  evil  qualities,  according  to  the  nature  of 
the  sleeping  effusion,  and  believing  them  the  faithful 
foreboders  of  unavoidable  events,    they  are  happy  or 
wretched,  cheerful  or  gloomy,  in  conformation  to  what 
ever  they  may  portend. 

The  title  of  prophet  is  sometimes  awarded  by  the 
Indians  on  individuals  who  have  rendered  themselves 
remarkable  by  their  wise  sayings,  clearness  of  judg 
ment,  and  virtuous  lives:  but,  for  the  most  part,  it  is 
assumed  by  pretenders,  and  supported  by  juggling 
tricks,  and  impostures  practised  on  unsuspecting  cre 
dulity. 

They  are  not  distinguished  by  their  dress  from  the 
rest  of  the  Indians. 

eg 


Manners  and  Customs  of  some 

On  ordinary  occasions,  they  retire  secretly  to  their 
sacred  places,  and  invoke  the  assistance  of  the  Great 
Spirit,  and  make  the  most  solemn  vows  to  him,  which 
they  never  fail  to  perform,  should  he  vouchsafe  to  lend 
an  ear  to  their  prayers;   or,  in  other  words,  should 
events  correspond  to  their  predictions  or  prayers.   But 
at  times  more  momentous,  such  as  the  declaration  of 
war,  conclusion  of  peace,   or  the  prevalence  of  epi 
demics,  &c.  they  impose  on  themselves  long  fastings 
and   severe   penance;  take  narcotick  and  nauseating 
drugs,  envelop  themselves  entirely  in  several  layers  of 
skins,  without  any  regard  to  the  temperature  of  the 
season;  and,  in  a  perspiring  and  suffocating  condition, 
are  carried  by  the  people  into  one  of  the  public  lodges, 
or  to  some  sacred  place,  where  they  remain,  without 
the  slightest  interruption,  in  a  delirium  or  deep  sleep, 
till  the  potency  of  the  drugs  is  exhausted.     After  the 
performance   of  this  ceremony,  while  the   body   is 
much  debilitated,  and  the  mind  still  partially  deranged, 
they  proclaim  their  dreams  or  phantasms  to  the  as 
tonished  multitude,  as  the  will  or  commands  of  the 
Great  Spirit,  made  known  to  them  through  their  in 
tercourse  with  his  ministering  agents.    These  pretend 
ed  oracles  are  always  unfolded  in  equivocal  language, 
or  are  made  to  depend   on  contingencies;  so  that,  if 
they  should  not  comport  with  the  events  which  follow, 
they  can  charge  it  to  the  ignorance  or  misconduct  of 
the  Indians  themselves;  which  is  often  done  with  an 
assurance  and  cunning  that  secures  their  reputation 
not  only  against  attack,  but  even  suspicion. 

They  usually  predict  such  things  as  in  the  natural 
order  of  events  would  be  most  likely  to  take  place: 


Of  the  Western  Indians.  235 

such,  for  instance,  as  changes  in  the  weather,  abun 
dance  or  scarcity  of  game,  visits  from  strangers,  mar 
riage,  sickness,  death,  &c.  and  it  is  perfectly  consist 
ent  with  the  doctrine  of  chances  that  they  should,  as 
they  often  do,  turn  out  correct.  The  Indians,  how 
ever,  never  take  this  view  of  the  subject,  but  in  gene 
ral  give  full  credit  to  the  pretensions  or  absurd  ability 
of  their  prophets.  Sometimes  they  predict  so  falsely 
as  to  be  detected:  in  such  case,  they  totally  lose  their 
character  and  influence  in  the  tribe,  and  are  contemned 
as  the  abusers  of  sacred  things,  and  offenders  against 
the  goodness  of  the  Great  Spirit. 

When  they  are  possessed  of  popular  qualities,  such 
as  bravery  and  skill  in  war,  great  strength  and  vigour 
of  body,  eloquence,  &c.  they  exercise  an  almost  un 
limited  power  over  the  minds  and  actions  of  the  In 
dians,  not  only  in  their  own,  but  in  other  tribes,  their 
allies  or  friends.  Such,  for  a  time,  were  Tecumseh  and 
Francis,  the  celebrated  Shawanee  prophets,  whose  pat 
riotic  and  magnanimous  designs,  connected  with  their 
own  country,  were  too  vast  for  their  means  of  execu 
tion,  and  involved  them  and  many  of  their  abettors,  in 
consequences  too  generally  known  to  require  any  de 
tail  in  this  place. 

The  opinions  of  the  Kansas  and  Osages  are  very  si 
milar  on  this  subject;  though  some  difference  prevails  in 
their  various  ceremonials,  which,  however,  is  not  suffi 
cient  to  bring  in  question  their  common  origin.  The 
Shawanees,  I  have  understood,  dispense  with  many  of 
these  ceremonies,  and  are  much  more  credulous  to 
their  soothsayers  and  fortune-tellers,  who  are  much 


236  Manners  and  Customs  of  some 

more  numerous,  and  are  held  in  higher  estimation 
among  them,  than  is  usually  the  case  in  any  of  the 
other  tribes.  They  are  also  in  great  credit  among 
many  of  the  white  people  on  the  frontiers;  and  some 
of  them  travel,  and  make  a  living  in  the  practice  of 
their  arts  among  them;  but  such  generally  become 
dissipated  and  lose  their  standing,  both  abroad  and 
at  home. 

I  have  before  mentioned  that  the  Indians  place  great 
reliance  on  dreams.     When  any  difficulty  arises  in  re 
gard  to  their  interpretation,  recourse  is  had  to  the 
prophets  or  old  men,  who  generally  aim  to  put  a  favour 
able   construction  on   all  but  particularly  on  those 
which  excite  the  greatest  apprehensions.     The  motive 
for   this  conduct  no  doubt  grows  out  of  a  sympathetic 
feeling;  and  it  ought  to  be  regarded  commendable,  on 
account  of  the  relief  thus  extended  to  anxious  and 
highly  perturbated  minds,  which,  in  violation  of  these 
sleeping  inspirations,  could  hardly  be  brought  to  co-ope 
rate  with  the  body  for  their  mutual  preservation,  or  for 
that  of  any  of  their  dependents.     Indeed,  I  have  known 
several  instances  in  which  an  Indian  has  postponed  his 
hunts  for  several  succeeding  nights,  notwithstanding 
his  family  were  in  want,  rather  than  go  without  the 
auspices  of  a  favourable  dream.     They  sometimes 
dream  of  combats  with  the  wounded  buffalo,  elk,  or 
buck;  which  serve  to  make  the  Indians  more  cautious; 
and  should  they  afterwards  experience  any  danger, 
whether  resembling  them  or  not,  they  are  sure,  in  the 
fertility  of  their  imaginations,  to  trace  out  a  connection 


Of  the  Western  Indians. 

which  they  conceive  lays  them  under  very  particular 
obligations  to  their  invisible  protector. 

Should  their  dreams  be  partially  or  wholly  verified, 
the  horn  of  the  animal,  or  something  connected  with 
the  circumstance,  is  consecrated  among  their  sacred 
things,  and  preserved  with  the  most  assiduous  care,  as 
an  amulet  possessed  of  the  occult  power  of  procuring 
safety  to  its  proprietor  against  evil  spirits,  and  every 
kind  of  disease  and  danger. 

On  some  occasions  the  more  artful  avail  themselves 
of  imputed  dreams  to  secure  their  right  to  valuables 
against  the  solicitations  of  others,  and,  at  the  same 
time,  to  avoid  the  reproach  of  being  avaracious;  a  qua 
lity  uniformly  unpopular  among  the  Indians. 

It  is  considered  a  moral  crime  to  part  with  any  thing 
which  has  been  so  consecrated.  Almost  every  lodge 
contains  something  of  the  kind;  and  whenever  any 
suffering  does  befal  its  inmates,  the  cause  is  ascribed 
to  their  own  misconduct,  which,  they  say,  has  been  so 
great  as  to  paralyze  their  efficacy. 

That  the  Indians  should  regard  their  prophets  as  the 
oracles  of  mysterious  Heaven  to  benighted  man,  and 
dreams  or  sleeping  reveries  as  divine  visitations,  can 
not  be  regarded  as  extraordinary,  since  every  nation 
and  people  on  the  face  of  the  earth,  of  which  history 
has  taken  any  notice,  have,  in  a  greater  or  less  degree, 
entertained  and  conformed  their  conduct  to  similar 
notions.  It  is  true,  the  progressive  march  of  reason 
has  very  much  dispelled  the  ridiculous  and  absurd  opi 
nions  of  supernatural  agency,  and  pointed  out  thecauses 
of  the  delusion;  nevertheless,  I  think  I  may  say,  with- 


238  Manners  and  Customs,  &c. 

out  the  tear  of  contradiction,  that  nearly  one  half  of 
the  population,  in  countries  where  the  mental  faculties 
have  been  most  perfectly  developed,  still  advocate  and 
believe  in  their  existence,  and  virtual  influence. 


CHAPTER  VII. 

Courtship,  Marriage,  Widowhood,  Polygamy,  Divorce 
merits,  continuance  of  families,  adoption  of  children, 
Indian  names,  disposition  of  the  infirm  and  poor. 

The  young  Indians  are  led,  both  by  precept  and  ex 
ample,  to  adopt  the  married  life;  and  instances  of  celi 
bacy  very  rarely  continue,  more  particularly  on  the 
part  of  the  males,  much  beyond  the  period  of  mature 
puberty.  Old  bachelors,  settled  in  their  towns  and 
villages  are  a  race  of  beings  altogether  unknown;  I 
have,  however,  known  a  few,  who  led  a  wandering  life, 
sometimes  attaching  themselves  to  one  tribe,  and  some 
times  to  another,  accordingly  as  they  happen  to  be 
engaged  in  war.  They  were  renowned  warriors, 
and  on  that  account  much  sought  for  whenever  any 
hostile  operations  were  to  be  carried  on  against  the 
enemies  of  their  country  or  its  allies. 

The  Indians  ascribe  the  cause  of  their  not  marry 
ing,  to  their  love  of  glory,  which  is  only  to  be  acquired, 
in  their  opinion,  by  deeds  of  valour  in  the  deadly  com 
bat;  and  "the  possession  of  a  family  and  fixed  home," 
they  say,  "  would  restrain  their  inclinations  and  fetter 
their  movements:'3  the  squaws  are  not  so  liberal  in  their 
apologies  for  such  anomalous  conduct;  but  ascribe  it 
either  to  moral  or  physical  imperfections. 

Early  marriages  are  more  frequent  in  the  tribes 
bordering  on  the  white  settlements,  than  in  those  which 
are  more  remotely  situated;  and  the  practice  is  en 
couraged  by  the  old  men,  with  a  view  to  diminish  the 


240  Manners  and  Customs  of  some 

tendency  to  habits  of  intercourse  with  the  traders,  &c. 
which  is  frequently  followed  by  virulent  diseases,  that 
occasionally  baffle  all  their  skill  in  the  healing  art,  and 
produce  the  most  distressing  consequences.  The  old 
Indians  say,  when  they  were  young,  that  they  did  not 
marry,  nor  even  think  of  being  called  men,  till  they 
were  upwards  of  twenty  winters  old,  and  had  distin 
guished  themselves  in  rencontres  or  engagements 
with  the  enemies  of  their  tribe;  that  this  innovation 
on  their  ancient  customs,  together  with  the  use  of  ar 
dent  spirits,  and  their  intercourse  with  the  whites,  had 
introduced  many  diseases  among  them  that  formerly 
were  altogether  unknown;  enervated  the  warriors; 
caused  the  Indians  to  be  more  indolent,  quarrelsome, 
and  wicked;  and  materially  shortened  the  period  of 
their  existence. 

There  is  very  little  difference  in  the  circumstances 
of  the  Indians  generally,  and  as  polygamy  is  tolerated 
to  any  extent  commensurate  with  the  means  which  the 
husband  may  possess  for  subsisting  his  family,  an 
unmarried  Indian  woman  over  the  age  of  twenty-three 
or  four  years,  is  very  seldom  to  be  met  with  in  any  of 
the  tribes  which  1  have  visited.  The  females  com 
monly  marry  at  about  the  same  age  as  the  males,  though 
sometimes  much  earlier  in  life.  They  esteem  celiba 
cy  as  a  misfortune  and  disgrace  and  indeed  for  a  squaw 
to  live  perpetually  single  among  the  Indians,  she  must 
be  possessed  of  a  very  forbidding  personage,  as  some 
times  is  the  case  from  the  effects  of  the  small  pox,  or 
some  other  deforming  disease,  or  of  a  demoniac  dis- 


Of  the  Western  Indians.  241 

position,  which  tallies  with  the  fact,  whenever  instances 
of  the  kind  occur. 

There  is  less  restraint  among  the  sexes  in  savage, 
than  in  civilized  life:  the  Indians  generally  reside  in 
towns,  and  the  young  men,  when  not  engaged  in  war, 
hunting,  travelling  excursions,  &c.,  have  it  in  their 
power  to,  and  do  associate  with  the  females;  and  al 
though  some  of  the  tribes  are  more  particular,  and  pro 
vide  separate  apartments  for  those  of  different  sexes 
to  sleep  in;  yet,  among  the  largest  portion,  no  arrange 
ments  of  this  kind  are  made;  and  the  custom   of 
males  and  females  sleeping  indiscriminately  together 
in  the  same  lodge,  prevails  without  the  thought  or  as 
sociation  of  an  idea  of  impropriety,  or  a  breach  of  de 
corum.    It  was  thus  with  the  amiable  Ruth  of  old,  who 
lay  at  the  feet  of  Boaz;  and  no  doubt  the  same  prac 
tice  prevailed  in  all  countries  in  the  infancy  of  civiliza 
tion.     As  this  advanced,  the  contaminating  influence 
of  luxuries  and  refinement  polluted  the  simplicity  and 
purity  of  primeval  manners,  and  deranged  their  har 
mony  with  the  most  atrocious  crimes. 

The  custom  which  tolerates  this   intimacy  among 
the  Indians,  exists  without  producing  any  criminal  de 
sire;  and  we  find  chastity  as  common  a  virtue  among 
those  Indians  who  have  not  been  corrupted  by  an  in 
tercourse  with  the  whites,  as  it  is,  or  ever  has  been, 
among  any  people  on  earth.     Indeed,  the  reason  why 
travellers,  who  have  visited  the  Indians,  so  liberally 
accuse  their  females  of  an  opposite  trait  of  character, 
is,  not  because  they  are  less  virtuous  than  the  females 
of  civilized  life,  but,  because  their  innocence  and  art- 

nh 


24,2  Manners  and  Custoins  ofsomt 

lessness  render  them  more  liable  to  become  the  dupes 
of  accomplished  villains;  and  because  when  they  have 
transgressed,  they  do  not  become  outcasts;  but  retain 
their  standing  in  society;  thus  inducing  the  appearance 
that  the  practice  is  generally  tolerated.     Such  howe 
ver  is  not  the  fact  among  tribes  remote  from  and  holding 
very  little  intercourse  with  the  traders,  &c. ;  and  but  in 
a  very  limited  degree  so,  where  some  of  this  class  have 
exercised  full  sway  to  the  extent  of  their  power.     And, 
wherever  such  has  been  the  case,  great  allowance 
ought  to  be  made  for  the  demoralizing  effect  of  ardent 
spirits,  which,  no  doubt,  have  been  a  more  potent  nego 
tiator,  than  all  others  combined,  including  even  their  own 
natural  propensities  or  desires;  which,  notwithstanding 
all  that  has  been  written  by  various  authors,  who  pre 
tend  to  be  well  acquainted  with  the  subject,  I  do  not 
believe  are  as  great  in  general  among  the  Indians,  as 
are  incident  to  civilized  life.     The  difference  in  the 
modes  of  living,  including  food,  amusements,  and  in 
tercourse,  I  think,  will  support  my  opinion  satisfacto 
rily,  in  the  minds  of  all  who  will  take  the  trouble  to  in 
vestigate  their  influence. 

Seduction  is  regarded  as  a  despicable  crime,  and 
more  blame  is  attached  to  the  man,  than  to  the  woman, 
when  instances  of  the  kind  occur:  hence,  the  offence, 
on  the  part  of  the  female,  is  more  readily  forgotten  and 
forgiven,  and  she  finds  little  or  no  difficulty,  as  before 
noticed,  in  forming  a  subsequent  matrimonial  alliance 
when  deserted  by  her  betrayer,  whp  is  generally  re 
garded  with  distrust,  and  avoided  in  social  intercourse. 
Formerly,  if  what  the  Indians  say  may  be  relied  on, 
illegitimate  births  seldom  occurred  in  any  of  the 


Of  the  Western  Indians.  243 

tribes.  But,  since  the  white  people  have  appeared 
among  them,  the  character  of  their  females  has  suffer 
ed  a  modification,  and  instances  have  become  more 
frequent. 

Though  this  is  a  subject  for  regret,  it  is  not  much  to  be 
wondered  at,  since  base  and  profligate  men  successful 
ly  practise  their  seductive  wiles,  in  all  the  various  walks 
of  civilized  life;  and,  since  the  patients  to  these  artifi 
ces  among  the  Indians  have  not  had  their  minds  forti 
fied  with  those  wholesome  axioms  that  keep  pace 
with  crime  in  civilized  society,  no  matter  how  rapid 
and  bold  it  may  stride. 

It  is  considered  disgraceful  for  a  young  Indian  pub 
licly  to  prefer  one  woman  to  another,  until  he  has  dis 
tinguished  himself  either  in  war  or  in  the  chace;  though 
attachments  between  the  sexes  are  frequently  formed 
during  childhood,  which  are  as  lasting  as  life,  but  are 
never  made  generally  known  until  the  candidates  are 
thought  fit  subjects  for,  and  about  to  enter  into,  the 
matrimonial  state. 

When  a  young  Indian  becomes  attached  to  a  fe 
male,  he  does  not  frequent  the  lodge  of  her  parents,  or 
visit  her  elsewhere,  oftener,  perhaps,  than  he  would, 
provided  no  such  attachment  existed.  Were  he  to 
pursue  an  opposite  course  before  he  had  acquired  ei 
ther  the  reputation  of  a  warrior  or  hunter,  and  suffer 
his  attachments  to  be  known  or  suspected  by  any  per 
sonal  attention,  he  would  be  sure  to  suffer  the  painful 
mortification  of  a  rejection  \  he  would  become  the  de 
rision  of  the  warriors,  and  the  contempt  of  the  squaws. 
On  meeting,  however,  she  is  the  first,  excepting  the 
elderly  people,  who  engages  his  respectful  and  kind 


244  Manners  and  Customs  of  some 

inquiries;  after  which  no  conversation  passes  between 
them,  except  it  be  with  the  language  of  the  eyes,  which, 
even  among  savages,  is  eloquent,  and  appears  to  be 
well  understood. 

The  next  indication  of  serious  intentions  on  the  part 
of  the  young  Indian,  is  his  assumption  of  more  indus 
trious  habits.  He  rises  by  day-break,  and,  with  his 
gun  or  bow,  visits  the  woods  or  prairies,  in  search  of 
the  most  rare  and  esteemed  game.  He  endeavours  to 
acquire  the  character  of  an  expert  and  industrious 
hunter,  and,  whenever  success  has  crowned  his  efforts, 
never  fails  to  send  the  parents  of  the  object  of  his  af 
fections,  some  of  the  choicest  he  has  procured.  His 
mother  is  generally  the  bearer,  and  she  is  sure  to  tell 
from  what  source  it  comes,  and  to  dilate  largely  on 
the  merits  and  excellencies  of  her  son.  The  girl,  on 
her  part,  exercises  all  her  skill  in  preparing  it  for  food, 
and,  when  it  is  cooked,  frequently  sends  some  of  the 
most  delicious  pieces,  accompanied  by  other  small 
presents,  such  as  nuts,  mockasins,  &c.,  to  her  lover. 
These  negotiations  are  usually  carried  on  by  the  mo 
thers  of  the  respective  parties,  who  consider  them  con 
fidential,  and  seldom  divulge  them  even  to  the  remain 
ing  parents,  except  one  or  both  of  the  candidates 
should  be  the  offspring  of  a  chief,  when  a  deviation 
from  this  practice  is  exacted,  and  generally  observed. 

Instances  sometimes  happen  wherein  the  parties 
themselves  negotiate;  but  then,  it  is  generally  believed 
the  maternal  parents  are  consulted,  and  are  privy  to 
their  progress. 

After  an  Indian  has  acquired  the  reputation  of  a 
warrior,  expert  hunter,  or  swift  runner,  he  has  little 


Of  the  Western  Indians.  245 

need  of  minor  qualifications,  or  of  much  address  or 
formality  in  forwarding  his  matrimonial  views.  The 
young  squaws  sometimes  discover  their  attachments  to 
those  they  love,  by  some  act  of  tender  regard;  but 
more  frequently  through  the  kind  offices  of  a  confi 
dant  or  friend.  Such  overtures  generally  succeed:  but, 
should  they  fail,  it  is  by  no  means  considered  disgrace 
ful,  or  in  the  least  disadvantageous  to  the  female;  on 
the  contrary,  should  the  object  of  her  affections  have 
distinguished  himself,  especially  in  battle,  she  is  more 
esteemed,  on  account  of  the  judgment  she  displayed 
in  her  partiality  for  a  respectable  and  brave  warrior. 
With  such,  the  squaws  generally  deem  a  connection 
highly  desirable  and  honourable;  and  it  often  happens, 
that  the  same  individual  finds  himself  favoured  with 
an  opportunity  of  making  choice  from  several,  which 
is  seldom  suffered  to  pass  unimproved;  indeed,  I  have 
known  instances  of  their  having  accommodated  the 
greatest  part,  and  even  the  whole  number  of  appli 
cants,  who  entered  upon  their  new  relations,  and  dis 
charged  their  respective  duties,  in  the  most  perfect  har 
mony  and  good  fellowship. 

A  state  of  widowhood  is  extremely  unpleasant  among 
the  squaws:  I  have  repeatedly  known  them  to  meet 
a  returning  war  party,  at  a  considerable  distance  from 
their  villages,  and,  finding  their  husbands  had  fallen  in 
battle,  after  pulling  their  hair,  tearing  their  flesh,  and 
beating  themselves  in  the  most  frantic  manner,  to  lay 
siege  to  some  favourite  warrior,  and  not  suffer  him  to 
depart  till  he  had  promised  to  revenge  the  death  of 
their  deceased  husbands.  Promises  given  in  this  man 
ner,  are  considered  as  matrimonial  engagements  of 


Manners  and  Customs  of  some 

the  most  sacred  kind,  and  are  never  violated.  After 
the  death  of  her  husband,  the  sooner  a  squaw  marries 
again,  the  greater  respect  and  regard  she  is  considered 
to  show  for  his  memory;  and  should  the  subject  of  her 
recent  connection  be  able  individually  to  retaliate  the 
promised  revenge,  it  is  considered  the  greatest  pos 
sible  mark  of  attachment,  and  a  much  greater  favour 
than  though  her  enemy  had  fallen  by  the  same  indivi 
dual  totally  disconnected  with  her,  or  by  the  hand  of 
some  other  person.  Such  a  female  courtier  feels  the 
mortification  of  a  refusal  much  more  sensibly  than  a 
maiden  applicant,  and  laments  it  sincerely  and  deeply; 
because  it  deprives  her  of  the  opportunity  of  demon 
strating  the  strength  of  her  attachment  to  her  deceased 
husband. 

I  have  known  mothers  greatly  advanced  in  years 
make  interest  for  their  daughters  on  such  occasion?, 
and  generally  with  success. 

Indeed,  nothing  can  exceed  their  solicitude  at  such 
times,  particularly  if  the  deceased  was  their  own  son. 

These  suits  are  generally  soon  terminated:  if  the 
warrior  approves  of  the  overture,  he  readily  and 
cheerfully  assents  to  the  proposal;  and  if  otherwise,  he 
postpones  the  consideration  of  the  subject  for  ano 
ther  time:  the  meaning  of  which  is,  that  the  proposed 
alliance  is  not  agreeable.  Sometimes  these  offers  are 
renewed  through  different  channels,,  and  the  first  de 
cision  is  reversed;  but  in  case  it  finally  fails,  the  party 
making  the  offer  usually  sends  presents  to  the  rejecting 
one,  as  a  token  that  no  enmity  exists,  and  that  they 
wish  for  a  continuance  of  friendly  relations.  Inter- 


Of  the  Western  Indians.  247 

marriages  between  families  that  are  not  on  friendly 
terms,  seldom  take  place:  so  that  the  opposition  of  pa 
rents  is  an  obstacle  not  often  experienced  in  the  for 
mation  of  these  alliances,  among  the  Indians.  The 
chiefs  generally  bestow  their  children,  particularly 
their  daughters,  in  marriage,  on  such  as  they  prefr  . 
Sometimes  they  form  alliances  with  the  families  of 
the  chiefs  of  some  of  the  neighbouring  friendly  tribes, 
but  more  frequently  with  the  distinguished  warriors 
and  families  of  their  own. 

They,  however,  are  never  peremptory,  and,  when 
the  proposed  marriage  is  disagreeable,  the  parties  are 
generally  governed  by  their  own  inclinations. 

When  the  preliminaries  for  a  marriage  have  been 
agreed  upon,  which  amount  to  nothing  more  than  the 
conviction  of  the  parents,  that  a  suitable  attachment 
exists  between  the  parties,  and  that  they  are  qualified, 
competent,  and  willing,  to  perform  their  respective  du 
ties  in  the  new  relations  they  are  about  to  form,  the 
connections  and  friends  of  the  parties  are  invited  by 
the  parents  to  attend  the  ceremony  at  the  residence  of 
the  bride. 

On  this  occasion,  after  the  guests  are  assembled, 
the  young  Indian  takes  his  intended  by  the  wrist;  oc 
cupies  a  central  situation  in  regard  to  the  party,  and, 
in  a  standing  position,  candidly  proclaims  the  affection 
ate  attachments  he  entertains  for  her,  promises  to 
protect  her  and  provide  her  with  game,  and  at  the 
same  time  presents  her  with  some  comparatively  im 
perishable  part  of  a  buffalo,  elk,  deer,  &c,  as  a  pledge 
of  his  faithful  performance.  The  female,  on  her  part, 
makes  a  similar  declaration  of  attachment;  promises 
to  cultivate  the  corn,  &c.;  transact  the  other  offices  of 


248  Manners  and  Customs  of  some 

her  station,  and  pledges  the  faithful  performance,  by 
presenting  her  husband  an  ear  of  corn,  or  some  other 
article  to  which  it  becomes  her  province  to  attend.  The 
new  married  couple  are  now  greeted  with  the  kind 
wishes  of  all  present;  and  the  remainder  of  the  day, 
and  a  part,  or  the  whole  of  the  following  night,  is 
passed  in  feasting,  mirth,  and  festivity. 

The  party  separate  as  suits  their  inclination,  leaving 
the  young  couple  to  receive  the  visits  of  those  friends 
who  could  not  attend,  or  were  not  invited  to  the  wed 
ding;  a  ceremony  usually  observed,  to  show,  at  least, 
that  no  hostile  or  inimical  feelings  exist.  These  visits 
are  next  returned,  and,  in  fact,  extended  to  all  their 
relations  and  friends.  After  a  few  days  have  elapsed, 
more  or  less  of  the  warriors  or  hunters,  according  to 
the  respectability  and  standing  of  the  recently  married 
Indian,  assemble  and  construct  him  a  house  or  lodge, 
which  is  soon  furnished  with  presents  from  their  par 
ticular  friends.  The  parties  now  remove  to  their 
new  home,  and  enter  upon  the  discharge  of  their  re 
spective  duties 

No  people  enjoy  more  unalloyed  pleasure  at  such 
meetings;  and,  though  they  frequently  indulge  to  ex 
cess,  they  suffer  less  from  their  irregularities  than  the 
white  people  settled  along  their  frontiers  do  on  such 
occasions.  Where  they  have  no  ardent  spirits,  they 
usually  retire  more  orderly,  and  in  better  time. 

In  the  marriage  ceremonies  there  is  considerable 
difference  in  the  same  tribe;  and  this  difference  is  very 
much  influenced  by  the  age  and  condition  of  the  parties. 
Sometimes  it  is  performed  by  merely  an  exchange  of 


Of  the  Western  Indians.  249 

pledges  or  tokens,  similar  to  those  above  described, 
which,  it  may  here  be  remarked,  are  carefully  preserv 
ed  as  a  record  of  their  marriage.  At  other  times,  par 
ticularly  where  there  is  considerable  disparity  in  the 
age  of  the  parties,  or  where  an  Indian  already  has 
several  wives,  little  or  no  ceremony  is  observed.  The 
parties  having  come  to  an  understanding,  the  new  wife 
is  provided  with  a  separate  lodge,  as  is  uniformly  the 
practice  on  such  occasions,  and  the  Indian  makes  as 
kind  and  provident  a  husband,  as  though  the  whole 
tribe  had  witnessed  their  union  in  the  most  formal 
manner. 

It  has  already  been  remarked  that  the  tribes  border 
ing  on  the  white  settlements,  are  anxious  for,  and  en 
courage  early  marriages;  by  this,  however,  I  do  not 
mean  to  be  understood  that  any  relaxation  of  disposi 
tion  exists  among  the  tribes  more  remotely  situated: 
but  only  that  this  disposition  is  procrastinated,  till  in 
fact,  the  young  men  assume  the  character,  and  dis 
charge,  or  are  competent  to  discharge  the  duties  of  the 
warrior.  The  motives  which  lead  to  it,  also  spring 
from  a  widely  different  source.  It  is  the  strength, 
importance,  and  character  of  their  tribe  or  nation,  their 
ambition  for  a  superior  ascendancy  in  dominion  and 
war,  or  the  policy  of  those  who  are  really  weak  to  at 
tempt  to  match  the  more  powerful,  that  cause  their  old 
men  particularly  to  advocate  the  early  entrance  into, 
and  the  continued  maintenance  of  the  marriage  state, 
through  all  the  changes  to  which  they  are  liable,  either 
from  custom  or  the  chances  of  war. 


i  i 


250  Manners  and  Customs  of  some 

These  motives  have  been  so  long  adhered  to  that 
the  habit  has  assumed  the  character  of  a  sacred  duty 
or  obligation. 

Experience  has  taught  the  Indians  that  this  mode 
of  life  is  most  conducive  to  individual  happiness,  and  to 
the  objects  to  which  they  aspire;  therefore,  all  who 
adopt  it,  are  regarded  with  moral  and  natural  feelings 
of  pride.  The  squaw  is  esteemed  in  proportion  to  the 
number  of  children  she  raises,  particularly  if  they 
are  males,  and  prove  brave  warriors;  otherwise,  she 
attracts  no  marked  respect,  and,  should  any  of  them 
act  cowardly,  she  is  openly  charged  with  having  been 
remiss  in  her  duty  as  a  mother,  respecting  their  early 
education.  When  instances  of  this  kind  happen,  dis 
grace  is  certain  to  follow,  and  the  mother  would  a 
thousand  times  prefer  to  hear  of  the  death  of  her  son. 
than  that  he  had  acted  cowardly  in  battle. 

POLYGAMY. 

The  Indians,  regarding  themselves  as  the  lords  of 
the  earth,  look  down  upon  the  squaws  as  an  inferior 
order  of  beings,  especially  given  them  by  the  Great 
Spirit,  to  rear  up  their  families;  to  take  charge  of,  and. 
with  the  exception  of  game,  to  provide  for  the  house 
hold:  and  the  squaws  accustomed  to  such  usage,  cheer 
fully  acquiesce  in  it  as  a  duty.  To  become  the  legiti 
mate  mother  of  a  warrior,  and  to  discharge  the  offices 
of  a  wife,  are  objects  of  the  greatest  solicitude  with 
them:  and  to  be  disappointed  in  these  respects  is  to 
them  a  subject  of  deep  distress.  This  circumstance^ 
joined  to  their  warlike  disposition  and  the  neces- 


Of  the  Western  Indians.  251 

sity  that  consequently  exists  in  the  opinion  of  the 
Indians  for  constantly  repairing  the  losses  to  which 
they  are  always  liable,  and  which  they  frequently  sus 
tain,  probably  gave  rise  to  the  toleration  of  polygamy; 
at  least,  they  appear  to  be  proximate  causes;  though 
remotely  no  doubt  it  originated  in  arbitrary  inclination 
or  caprice. 

The  Indians  in  general  have  but  one  wife;  though 
they,  as  well  as  the  chiefs  and  distinguished  warriors, 
may  have  more  according  to  their  inclination  and  ! 
ability  to  support  their  different  families.  They  fre 
quently  amount  to  two  or  three,  and  sometimes  to 
more.  Cler-mont  and  Was-saw-be-ton-ga,  each  had 
four,  and  0-kon-now  was  remarkable  for  having  six 
or  seven.  The  wives  of  the  former  had  about  twenty 
children,  and  those  of  the  latter  seventeen  or  eigh 
teen. 

They  construct  lodges  at  a  short  distance  one  from 
another,   for   the    accommodation   of  their   different 
wives;    who  fulfil  the   respective    duties   of  mother 
and  wife    separately;  occasionally  visit   each  other: 
and  generally  live  on  the  most  friendly  terms.     The 
chief  or   warrior   takes  up   his    residence  with  the 
one  he  most  esteems,  and  only  leaves  her,  to  reside 
with  the  next  in  favour,  during  the  periods  of  her 
pregnancy  and  lactation.     The  one  with  whom  the 
husband  resides,  considers  it  her  duty  and   interest, 
and   is   ambitious,    to    discharge  all  the   offices  per- 
tainjng  to  a  wife,  so  far  as  regards  his  comfort  and 
convenience;  and  any   interference  with   her  on  the 
part  of  his  other  wives,  except  in  case  of  sickness  or 
inability,  is  regarded  as  a  just  cause  for  offence. 


252  Manners  and  Customs  of  some 

Where  any  difference  exists  between  the  wives  of 
an  Indian,  he  is  sometimes  appealed  to  by  the  offended 
party;  he  does  not,  however,  interfere  in  their  affairs, 
but  leaves  them  to  settle  their  own  disputes,  which 
oftentimes  terminate  in  his  separating  from  some  one 
of  them. 

DIVORCEMENTS. 

As  the  Indians  enter  into  the  marriage  state  for  the 
mutual  happiness  and  comfort  of  the  parties  concern 
ed,  no  obligation  exists  for  remaining  in  it  for  a  longer 
period  than  these  objects  are  secured.  They  say, 
whenever  a  continuance  in  this  state  becomes  dis 
agreeable  to  either  one  or  both,  the  purposes  of  the 
original  contract  are  defeated;  and  instead  of  its  be 
ing  a  source,  it  is  the  very  bane  of  happiness,  and  ren 
ders  the  parties  miserable:  a  result  contrary  to  the  de 
sign  of  all  contracts;  which  are,  or  ought  to  be  made 
for  their  mutual  benefit  instead  of  the  reverse. 

They,  therefore,  neither  feel  any  compunction  nor 
find  any  difficulty  from  their  companions  or  connec 
tions,  ineffectinga  separation  whenever  such  a  measure 
has  a  tendency  to  gratify  their  inclinations,  or  promote 
their  happiness.  But,  independent  of  these  notions, 
they  possess,  and  are  governed  in  these  transactions, 
by  more  elevated  motives.  They  generally  regard  eve 
ry  circumstance  of  their  lives  as  influenced  by  two 
orders  of  supernatural  .beings,  viz:  Good  and  Bad 
Spirits,  which  have  already  been  noticed  under  an  ap 
propriate  head.  To  these  they  ascribe  the  immediate 


Of  the  Western  Indians.  253 

agency  of  all  their  happiness  and  misery,  all  their  plea 
sures  and  pain. 

Therefore,  whenever  the  men  or  women,  for  in  instan 
ces  of  this  kind  there  is  no  exclusive  privilege,  are 
dissatisfied  or  unhappy  with  their  matrimonial  compa 
nion,  they  place  it  to  the  account  of  some  malign  spi 
rit,  which,  they  say,  takes  delight  in  tormenting  them, 
and  will  not  cease  so  long  as  they  continue  to  main 
tain  their  present  condition,  and  hence  do  not  suffer 
much  time  to  elapse  before  they  effect  a  separation. 

An  Indian,  when  about  to  leave  his  wife,  conducts 
himself  very  distantly  towards  her;  goes  on  his  hunt 
ing  or  other  excursions  without  naming  them  or  the 
time  of  his  return;  maintains  a  sullen  silence  towards 
his  own  connections,  but  most  generally  hints  his  dis 
satisfaction  to  those  of  his  wife.  During  this  time,  if  a 
separation  should  be  disagreeable  to  his  companion, 
she  appears  exceedingly  solicitous  to  atone  for  any 
misconduct  of  her  own,  and  uses  every  possible  means 
in  her  power  to  conciliate  her  husband,  and  regain  his 
affections  and  regard;  which  very  frequently  are  at 
tended  with  the  sought-for  result:  but,  should  she  fail 
in  her  endeavours,  her  husband,  after  burying  the 
pledge  he  received  at  their  marriage,  deserts  her  alto 
gether,  and  never  after  is  heard  to  mention  her  name. 
She  is  branded  as  a  bad  squaw,  but,  nevertheless,  soon 
finds  another  husband,  to  whom  she  usually  proves  an 
excellent  wife;  to  avoid,  perhaps,  the  repetition  of  a 
similar  mortification  and  suffering.  Repudiated  squaws 
are  more  anxious  to  marry  than  any  others,  in  order  to 
do  away  the  disgrace  they  are  conceived  to  labour  un- 


254*  Manners  and  Customs  of  some 

der.  On  occasions  of  this  kind  the  squaw  is  left  in 
possession  of  the  lodge,  &c.,  and  generally  of  all  the 
children,  though  the  husband  sometimes  takes  one  or 
two  of  the  boys,  provided  they  are  of  a  sufficient  size 
not  to  require  the  further  care  of  a  mother. 

Separations  are,  however,  very  rare;  especially  af 
ter  the  parents  have  much  of  a  family.  After  separa 
ting,  the  husband  usually  goes  on  a  long  hunting  ex 
cursion,  or  visits  a  neighbouring  tribe.  And  even  thus 
late,  I  have  known  successful  overtures  to  a  reconcilia 
tion  made  either  by  the  wife  or  some  of  her  friends, 
and  the  husband  to  return  again  to  his  family.  Such 
instances,  however,  do  not  often  occur;  he  most  fre 
quently  returns  to  his  tribe,  and  forms  a  new  connec 
tion;  though  sometimes  he  intermarries  and  incorpo 
rates  himself  with  some  other. 

When  a  chief  or  distinguished  warrior  parts  with  his 
wife,  attempts  at  reconciliation  are  not  frequently  made; 
because  the  wife  having  in  the  discharge  of  her  duties 
exhausted  every  effort,  to  obtain  or  maintain  a  pre 
ference  in  the  good  opinion  of  her  husband,  has  few 
resources  left  to  bring  into  operation  on  these  extraor 
dinary  occasions.  Nevertheless,  there  are  some  ex 
ceptions,  in  which  they  have  been  known  to  restore 
their  repudiated  wives  to  favour.  Usually  they  exer 
cise  less  ceremony,  and  appear  to  feel  less,  than  the 
other  Indians  do  on  similar  occasions. 

These  circumstances  may  be  plausibly  accounted 
for;  in  the  greater  facility  they  find  in  procuring  wives, 
and  in  the  greater  number  they  possess. 


Of  the  Western  Indians.  255 

When  a  female  is  disposed  to  leave  her  husband, 
she  burns  or  destroys  the  pledge  she  received  at  her 
wedding,  deserts  his  lodge,  and  returns  with  her  fa 
mily  and  effects  to  her  parents  or  some  of  her  near  re 
lations.  Under  such  circumstances  she  finds  no  diffi 
culty  in  marrying  again,  and  in  general  she  soon  com 
mences  the  duties  of  a  wife,  under  the  protection  of 
another  husband. 

Jealousy  is  a  passion  but  little  known,  and  much 
less  indulged,  among  the  Indians.  Their  principal 
causes  for  divorcements  are  indolence,  intemperance, 
cowardice,  impotence,  and  sterility.  I  have  nev 
er  known  a  single  instance  of  either  of  the  two  last, 
and  their  existence  must  be  exceedingly  rare. 

OF  CONTINUING  FAMILIES,    AND  ADOPTION  OF  CHILDREN 
AND  OTHERS. 

Whenever  a  distinguished  warrior  falls  in  battle,  or 
otherwise,  it  is  considered  a  great  privilege  to  marry 
his  squaw;  and  whoever  does,  is  obliged  to  assume  the 
name  of  her  former  husband,  and  to  sustain,  as  far  as 
possible,  his  reputation  and  character.  This  custom 
of  continuing  families  is  indulged  to  a  considerable  ex 
tent;  sometimes  the  brother  of  the  deceased  becomes 
the  husband;  but  the  most  frequent  source  of  continu 
ance  is  from  the  prisoners  taken  in  battle;  who,  but 
for  this  kind  of  preferment,  are  generally  condemned 
to  suffer  tortures  and  death. 

The  squaw  who  has  lost  her  husband,  makes  the 
election  herself;  the  warrior  thus  chosen  generally  ac 
cedes  to  the  offer;  assumes  the  name  of  the  deceased. 


256  Manners  and  Customs  of  some 

and  attaches  himself  to  his  new  wife,  and  to  her  tribe: 
sometimes  however,  he  rejects  the  overture,  and  in 
preference  magnanimously,  as  he  supposes,  submits  to 
the  tortures  and  persecutions  of  his  tormentors,  among 
the  foremost  of  which  the  slighted  and  offended  squaw 
is  often  found. 

The  motives  of  the  Indians  for  keeping  up  families, 
originate  in  part  in  the  respect  entertained  for  the  de 
ceased,  but  much  more  in  policy:  for  by  the  custom  fe 
cundity  is  promoted,  and  a  kind  of  provision  secured  to 
the  sufferers,  which  does  not  in  any  way  encroach  on 
the  public  interests  or  solicitude:  besides,  it  removes 
all  apprehensions  for  family  welfare  and  happiness  from 
the  mind  of  the  wtirrior:  who,  thus  circumstanced,  and 
otherwise  conformably  educated,  goes  to  battle  under 
the  strongest  belief  that  no  change,  except  that  of  dis 
grace,  can  possibly  happen  to  him  for  the  worse.  But 
nevertheless,  they  are  as  sincerely  attached  to,  and  feel 
as  great  interest  and  solicitude  for  their  families  as  any 
other  people  whatever:  and  I  am  convinced  would, 
were  it  not  for  their  customs,  be  influenced  on  their 
account  in  times  of  peril,  so  as  materially  to  alter  their 
warlike  characters. 

The  young  Indians  are  regarded  as  national  proper 
ty  ;  as  the  source  from  which  all  their  losses  in  war  or 
otherwise,  are  to  be  repaired,  and  by  which  they  are 
to  maintain  their  importance,  or  arrive  at  greater  dis 
tinction.  Hence,  they  engross  the  most  earnest  at 
tention  and  care  of  those  who  have  entered  upon  the 
active  duties  of  war  and  the  chace.  In  fact,  a  solici 
tude  is  manifested  even  before  birth,  in  respect  to  sex; 


Of  the  Western  Indians.  251 

and  this  increases  according  to  circumstances,  till  the 
character  be  developed  in  manhood.  This  interest 
for  the  young  males,  connected  with  the  objects  above 
noticed,  has  many  important  bearings  on  the  customs 
of  the  Indians.  It  removes  from  obloquy  those  fe 
males  who  become  parents  out  of  wedlock;  it  prevents 
in  a  great  degree  the  procurement  of  abortions;  and 
it  is  also  the  reason  why  the  children  and  women  tak 
en  prisoners  are  preserved,  and  adopted,  especially  in 
to  such  families  among  their  captors  as  have  lost  any 
of  their  numbers,  either  by  sickness  or  war. 

This  is  done  without  much  ceremony;  some  trifling 
presents  are  generally  made  them,  and  in  common 
they  receive  names  similar  to  those  for  whom  they 
have  been  substituted. 

They  mutually  make  promises  of  love  and  regard 
for  each  other,  which  in  general  they  faithfully  per 
form,  and  appear  to  become  as  sincerely  attached,  as 
though  they  were  really  connected  by  consanguinity. 
The  adopted  warriors  nevertheless  sometimes  abscond, 
but  should  they  afterwards  be  taken  in  arms  fighting 
against  their  adopted  tribe  their  lives  most  generally 
atone  for  the  offence. 

OF  INDIAN  NAMES. 

Since  the  Indians  are  so  scrupulous  in  keeping  up 
families,  it  appears  somewhat,  singular  that  they  should 
all  be  distinguished  by  their  maternal  names,  till  some 
act  of  prowess,  intrepidity,  or  skill  entitles  them  to 
others  of  their  own  choice. 

But,  apart  from  the  natural  propriety,  it  must  on 
reflection  be  acknowledged  judicious;  because  it  elicits 

Kk 


258  Manners  and  Customs  of  some 

a  very  early  ambition  in  youth,  to  create  by  their  own 
efforts  meritorious  names  for  themselves;  which  are 
generally  changed  for  others  on  the  occurrence  of 
some  remarkable  incidents,  and  serve  as  so  many  records 
of  the  bravery  and  worth  of  respective  families;  circum 
stances  that  are  particularly  regarded  by  the  chiefs  and 
respectable  warriors,  when  they  make  choice  of  wives. 

In  the  cowardice  or  bad  conduct  of  an  Indian,  his 
mother,  sister,  or  daughter,  suffers  in  a  degree,  and 
their  chances  for  a  respectable  marriage  are  diminish 
ed;  because  the  Indians  think  that  good  and  bad  quali 
ties  may  be  both  inherited  and  entailed,  though,  as  be 
fore  observed,  with  proper  management,  they  think 
that  their  faults  may  be  wholly  corrected.  The  blame 
in  such  instances  is  charged  on  the  squaws,  who  are 
accused  with  a  negligence  of  duty  towards  their  chil 
dren  in  early  life,  and  probably,  on  pretty  good  grounds. 
For,  the  Indians,  who  are  nice  observers,  say  that  a 
squaw  who  loves  her  country  and  reputation,  and  does 
her  duty,  can  never  be  the  mother  of  a  bad  Indian. 

The  Indians,  as  just  noticed,  are  known  frequently 
to  change  their  own  names  as  they  grow  older,  and  in 
cidents  of  sufficient  consequence  occur  to  justify  the 
measure;  and  sometimes  names  are  bestowed  by  com- 
Xiion  consent,  on  characters  either  notoriously  good  or 
bad.  But  in  all  cases  they  are  intended  as  representa 
tions  or  remembrances  of  the  particular  events,  quali 
ties,  or  actions,  of  particular  individuals,  and  in  general 
they  are  appropriate  and  judicious. 

DISPOSITION    OF    THE    INFIRM   AND    POOR. 

Each  warrior  makes  provision  for  the  aged,  infirm. 


Of  the  Western  Indians.  259 

and  needy,  which  are  nearly  related  to  him;  and,  where 

is  not  wholly  beyond  his  power,  for  those  also  more 

remotely  connected.     This,  in  general,  is  not  a  severe 

duty,  s,nce  the  hunters  divide  their  game,  when  this 

WDI  is  observed,  in  proportion  to  the  individuals  of 

each  family. 

They  are  very  assiduous  and  attentive  to  the  wants 

and  comforts  particularly  of  the  aged,  and  kind  to  all 

who  require  their  assistance.    And  an  Indian  who  fail- 

in  these  respects,  though  he  otherwise  merited 

esteem,  would  be  neglected  and  despised.     To  the 

credit  of  their  morals  few  such  are  to  be  found  ex 

cept  where  debauched  by  the  vices  of  the  white  peo- 

pie. 

Whenever  the  helpless  are  too  numerous  for  their 
natural  protectors,  they  are  distributed  in  the  same 
manner  that  is  observed  in  respect  to  their  orphans,  as 
will  presently  be  noticed. 

Women  who  have  not  been  married,  and  those  who 
have  separated  from,  or  loft  their  husbands,  live 


thf  parents  or  connectio"s>       <<  y 

theordmary  duties  of  the  females.     Thechil- 
ren  of  such  generally  accompany  their  mothers;  b  ' 

vTtu  It          ^  ad°Pted  lnt°  '"-"es/and 
irtuaHy  become  constituent  members  of  them 

ereTtoTeTid°Wed  m°thersicke-  and  is'consid- 
to  he  I6"  .anger'  the  W™>  'mediately  re.ated 
ier,  exhibit  great  concern  for  her  children-  take 
them  to  their  lodges;  and,  in  case  of  her  death  a^I 
and  I  brmg  them  up.  But  shou.d  there  be  no  ela  ions 
there  is  always  a  sufficient  number  of  applicants  and 


260  Manners  and  Customs,  &c. 

generally  from  the  most  respectable  of  the  tribe,  who 
adopt  and  bring  them  up  as  their  own. 

Where  such  individuals  are  adopted  into  families,  a 
mutual  confidence  is  sure  to  follow,  and  the  same  re 
spectful  attentions,  obedience,  and  affections,  appear  to 
exist  between  the  factitious,  as  is  common  among  the 
natural  members. 


CHAPTER  VIH. 

Family  Government,  Occupation  and  Economy,  Birth, 
Nursing  and  Education  of  Infants,  Education  and 
Amusements  of  Youth,  Games  of  Chance,  Modes  of 
Salutation,  Treatment  of  Strangers,  Forms  of  Visits, 
Feasts,  Festivals,  &c. 

In  the  government  of  their  families,  the  management 
of  their  lodges,  and,  in  the  transactions  of  all  their  duties, 
the  squaws  are  sole  mistresses.  Whenever  the  hus 
band  requires  any  thing,  he  has  but  to  name  it,  and 
his  squaw  immediately  complies  with  his  wishes. 
These  intimations,  however,  only  extend  to  his  own 
or  his  friends'  individual  wants  and  comforts,  and  are 
often  anticipated.  The  slightest  deviation  from  this  line 
of  conduct  on  her  part,  would  be  considered  a  just  cause 
of  offence,  and,  if  not  corrected,  lead  to  a  separation. 
Although  the  women,  especially  in  their  towns  and  villa 
ges,  are  employed  in  attending  to  their  children,  cultivat 
ing  their  fields,  collecting  wood,  water,  &c.  they  do  not 
think  their  task  more  severe  than  that  of  the  men. 

However,  in  civilized  life,  where  people  are  educated 
differently,  and  conform  to  different  regulations,  a  con 
currence  with  them  in  opinion  is  not  very  likely  to 
prevail:  but,  before  final  judgment  be  passed,  regard 
should  be  had  to  the  two  modes  of  life.  Those  quali 
fications  which  render  their  possessors  ornaments  in 
civilized  life,  would  be  esteemed  altogether  useless,  not 
to  say  contemptible,  in  the  views  of  the  savages.  While 


262  Manners  and  Customs  of  some 

nothing  but  the  most  urgent  necessity  could  induce 
civilized  man  to  submit  to  an  almost  continual  state  of 
warfare;  to  long  marches,  fastings,  and  exposures,  to 
procure  a  subsistence.  But  relatively,  each  conform 
to  the  peculiarities  of  their  own  respective  modes  of 
life,  with  a  zealous  preference.  The  white  people 
commiserate  the  Indians,  on  account  of  their  thousand 
misfortunes  and  sufferings,  and  congratulate  themselves 
on  the  superior  privileges  and  blessings  they  enjoy. 
The  Indians  reverse  the  position,  and  thank  the  Great 
Spirit  for  not  having  made  them  white,  and  subjected 
them  to  the  drudgery  of  civilized  life. 

In  order  to  maintain  their  existence,  the  Indians  are 
obliged  to  become  skilful  and  expert  in  war  and  the 
chace;  and,  to  qualify  or  accomplish  themselves  for 
these  pursuits,  becomes  an  avocation  both  of  pleasure 
and  duty;  and  until  they  acquire  celebrity,  no  people 
on  earth  pursue  the  objects  of  their  ambition  with 
greater  zeal  and  industry.  As  they  become  older,  and 
their  characters  are  established,  habits  of  indolence 
succeed;  and  nothing  but  the  most  stimulating  and 
urgent  incidents,  such  as  revenge,  war,  or  hunger,  can 
rouse  them  to  action.  To  this  trait  there  are  occa 
sional  exceptions,  in  which  the  warriors  from  a  playful 
condescension,  are  seen  to  mingle  with,  and  assist  the 
squaws  in  almost  all  their  varied  occupations;  or  when 
\  grown  old,  to  devote  themselves  to  the  education  of  the 
!  youths. 

The  course  of  life  pursued  by  the  Indians  is  neces 
sarily  attended  with  exposure  and  loss  of  life;  with  mu 
tilations  and  peril:  and  with  great  deprivations  and  fa- 


Of  the  Western  Indians.  263 

tigues,  which  lay  the  foundation  for,  and  are  frequent 
ly  followed  by  many  distressing  diseases,  from  which 
the  women  are  comparatively  exempted.  With  these 
circumstances,  and  their  particular  bearings,  the 
squaws  are  well  acquainted;  they  also  know  that  they 
are  not  physically  qualified  to  contend  with  the  men  for 
the  prize  of  distinction. 

Therefore  they  cheerfully  submit,  and  from  neces 
sity  must,  at  least  so  long  as  the  present  sentiments  of 
the  Indians  prevail,  to  till  the  ground,  perform  the  me 
nial  offices,  and  content  themselves  with  acquiring  as 
respectable  a  standing  in  their  tribes,  and  in  the  es 
teem  of  the  men,  as  a  life  of  obedience  and  submis 
sion  can  procure.  Custom  has  sanctified  this,  and  na 
ture  has  kindly  furnished  them  with  the  means  and  abili 
ty  to  perform  their  tasks,  which,  as  before  observed,  they 
neither  think  severe  nar  difficult,  particularly  where 
game  is  abundant,  and  the  soil  productive,  and  of  easy 
cultivation,  ftor,  in  fact,  are  they:  for  except  in 
planting  and  harvest  times,  which  only  last  a  few  days, 
they  have  more  than  half  their  time  leisure  which  is 
devoted  to  visiting  and  instructive  amusements,  in 
which  their  children  generally  are  conspicuous  agents, 

The  women  of  some  tribes,  however,  have  much 
more  to  perform  than  in  others:  this  is  particularly 
observable  of  those  who  live  in  towns  and  villages, 
where  wood  is  scarce,  the  earth  cultivated,  and  game 
has  to  be  brought  from  a  distance;  while  those  who 
rove,  generally  encamp  in  the  neighbourhood  of  wood 
arid  water,  and  follow  and  subsist  on  game. 


264  Manners  and  Customs  of  some 

The  latter,  however,  where  horses  are  scarce,  carry 
great  burdens;  perform  long  marches;  and  experience 
many  more  privations,  and  fewer  comforts. 

In  some  of  the  tribes,  the  men  pack  in  the  game; 
while  in  others,  the  task  is  imposed  on  the  squaws,  and 
is  cheerfully  performed  by  them,  as  a  part  of  their  du 
ty.  This  practice,  no  doubt,  had  its  origin  in  neces 
sity:  the  greater  exertions  of  the  men  being  required  in 
hunting,  and  defending  their  territories  from  the  en 
croachments  of  their  enemies. 

The  women,  and  children  both  male  and  female, 
plant,  cultivate,  and  gather  in  the  crops;  collect  the 
wild  rice,  nuts,  roots,  &c.;  procure  wood  and  water; 
dress  buffalo  robes,  and  other  skins;  manufacture  su 
gar,  pottery,  mats,  waist  cloths,  mockasins  and  leg 
gings;  pound  the  corn;  and  prepare  or  cook  the  food, 
&c.  &c.  and  to  intermeddle  in  any  of  their  concerns, 
to  wrangle  with,  or  inflict  a  blow,  on  any  of  them,  the 
warriors  think  is  disgraceful,  and  descending  from 
their  own  elevated  character  to  the  degraded  one  of 
the  squaw.  But,  notwithstanding,  since  whiskey  has 
been  introduced  among  them,  a  great  portion  of  the 
Indians  disregard,  or  forget  to  maintain  this  distinc 
tive  dignity;  and,  while  under  its  influence,  are  often 
guilty  of  beating  them  most  severely. 

Wrought  on  by  the  same  magic,  the  squaws  as 
often  retaliate  on  their  inoffensive  children;  and  when 
an  abundance  of  this  article  is  attainable,  and  freely 
distributed  among  them,  these  scenes  of  castigations 
extend  widely;  and  are  accompanied  with  such  a  med 
ley  of  shrieks  and  jargon,  that  a  spectator,  in  his  sober 


Of  the  Western  Indians,  265 

senses,  might,  without  any  extraordinary  efforts  of  his 
imagination,  suppose  himself  in  a  community  of  bed 
lamites.  (See  page  46).  In  common,  however,  the 
women,  to  whom  as  I  have  previously  noticed  the 
government  of  the  children  is  submitted,  are  judicious 
and  wise  disciplinarians.  And  to  do  justice  to  the 
character  of  the  Indians,  there  are  many  among  them, 
particularly  their  chiefs  and  old  men,  who  observe  the 
strictest  regimen  in  their  food  and  drinks,  and  never 
indulge  in  any  species  of  excess.  In  fact,  I  have 
known  them  first  to  exercise  persuasion,  and  then  au 
thority  to  prevent  intemperance  among  their  people, 
and  finally,  when  these  failed,  and  the  traders  persisted 
in  selling  their  liquors,  to  demolish  the  vessels  which 
contained  it,  and  thus,  for  the  time,  effectually  to  ar 
rest  a  propensity  that  they  could  not  otherwise  con 
trol. 

But  to  return  again  to  our  subject:  The  squaws  raise 
for  the  consumption  of  their  families,  corn,  tobacco, 
pumpkins,  squashes,  melons,  gourds,  beans,  peas,  and, 
within  a  few  years  past,  potatoes  in  small  quantities. 
They  collect  hazle  nuts,  hickory  nuts,  walnuts,  ches- 
nuts,  peccan  nuts,  grass,  or  ground  nuts,  various  kinds 
of  acorns,  wild  liquorice,  sweet  myrrh,  or  anise  root, 
and  Pash-e-quah  a  large  bulbous  root  somewhat  re 
sembling  the  sweet  potatoe  in  form,  and  very  similar 
to  the  chesnut  in  flavour,  though  more  juicy. 

They  also  collect,  in  their  seasons,  crab,  and  may- 
apples,  Osage  oranges,  three  or  four  kinds  of  plums, 
strawberries,  gooseberries,  whortleberries,  black  and 
dew-berries,  and  a  great  variety  of  grapes. 

Ll 


266  'Manners  and  Customs  of  some 

All  their  various  products,  as  well  as  those  of  the 
chace,  are,  in  general,  distributed  in  proportion  to  the 
members  of  each  family  concerned  in  their  acquire 
ment:  though  sometimes  no  distribution  takes  place, 
but  all  draw,  as  they  want,  from  the  supplying  source 
as  a  common  reservoir,  till  it  is  exhausted. 

After  a  distribution  has  taken  place,  the  various  ar 
ticles  are  carefully  preserved  by  the  respective  pro 
prietors;  the  corn  in  cribs,  constructed  of  small  poles 
and  bark  of  trees;  potatoes  in  the  ground;  tobacco  on 
small  rods;  nuts,  &c.  either  in  sacks  or  cribs;  and  oil, 
honey,  &c.,  in  skins;  all  which  are  contained  in  their 
cabins  or  lodges. 

Whenever  a  scarcity  prevails,  they  reciprocally  lend, 
or  rather  share  with  each  other,  their  respective  stores, 
till  they  are  all  exhausted.  I  speak  now  of  those 
who  are  provident,  and  sustain  good  characters. 

When  the  case  is  otherwise,  the  wants  of  such  in 
dividuals  are  regarded  with  comparative  indifference; 
though  their  families  share  in  the  stock,  become  other 
wise  common  from  the  public  exigency.  Under  such 
circumstances  the  warriors  cheerfully  surrender  their 
whole  share  of  eatables  to  the  women,  children,  and 
infirm,  and  submit  without  complaint  to  privations, 
which  often  materially  affect  their  health,  and  some 
times  threaten  their  very  existence.  Such  instances, 
however,  rarely  happen,  and  when  they  do,  it  is  either 
in  the  winter,  early  spring,  or  during  the  prevalence  of 
long  continued  tempestuous  weather.  I  have  known 
the  warriors  forced  to  subsist  for  days  together,  on 
roots,  and  the  bark  and  sap  of  trees.  The  Indians 


Of  the  Western  Indians.  267 

generally  are  good  providers,  though  the  duties  of  the 
chace  are  from  choice  usually  performed  by  the  youth, 
or  young  men. 

If  they  took  sufficient  care  in  preserving  their  animal 
food,  a  scarcity  would  seldom,  if  ever,  be  experienced. 
But,  once  engaged  in  their  hunts,  their  feelings  are  too 
much  engrossed  to  attend  to  so  subordinate  employ 
ments,  as  those  of  drying  and  smoking  their  meats. 

This  essential  operation  being  neglected,  or  too  much 
hurried,  occasions  great  losses;  especially  as  the  warm 
weather  comes  on  in  the  spring;  and  I  have  known  a 
severe  scarcity  to  prevail  from  this  very  circumstance. 
In  cooking,  they  resort  to  various  simple  modes.  The 
one  most  prevalent  is  that  of  roasting,  which  is  effect 
ed  by  enveloping  the  meat  first  in  leaves,  and  then  in 
ashes  and  burning  coals:  dressed  in  this  way,  it  pos 
sesses  a  juicy  sweetness  not  rivalled  by  any  other  pro 
cess,  with  which  I  am  acquainted.  They  frequently 
broil  it  on  embers;  and  sometimes  roast,  by  suspend 
ing  it  by  a  vine,  before  the  fire.  But,  next  to  baking, 
the  practice  of  boiling  their  meats  with  vegetables, 
most  generally  prevails.  From  their  unripe  corn  re 
cently  gathered,  or  dried,  other  vegetables,  and  bears' 
oil,  buffalo's  fat  or  marrow,  they  also  prepare  a  very 
nutritive  and,  when  meat  and  spices  are  superadded, 
as  is  frequently  the  case,  a  very  savoury  and  palatable 
food. 

When  the  days  are  long  and  their  supplies  abundant, 
the  grown  people  generally  eat  daily  three  meals; 
when  the  days  are  shorter,  two,  and  when  provisions 
are  scarce,  only  one:  and  sometimes  not  even  that 


268  Manners  and  Customs  of  some 

The  usual  times  of  taking  their  meals,  are  at  sun 
rise,  noon,  and  sunset. 

The  children  eat  whenever  they  are  hungry. 
I  have  already  remarked  that  the  warriors  suffer 
most  during  periods  of  scarcity;  though  from  their  de 
portment,  their  most  intimate  acquaintance  might  be 
led  to  suppose  that  they  feasted  daily  from  the  stores 
of  plenty. 

It  is  the  common  practice  of  the  Indians,  however 
closely  pressed  their  appetites  may  be,  to  exercise  pa 
tience;  and  I  have  frequently  known  them  to  return 
from  long  inarches,  in  an  almost  famished  condition, 
and  sustain  conversation  with  their  friends  for  hours 
together,  without  giving  the  slightest  intimation  of 
their  pressing  exigencies. 

In  the  summer,  they  usually  cook  their  food  in  the 
open  air;  but  in  cool  and  wet  weather,  in  their  lodges; 
which  are  heated  by  fires  built  either  on  rocks,  or  in 
excavations  of  the  earth,  situated  directly  in  their  cen 
tres.  Every  individual  supplies  himself  or  is  supplied 
with  a  separate  dish  and  eating  utensils,  which  are 
used  on  all  ordinary  occasions,  and  even  taken  to  their 
feasts  by  them,  and  they  are  never  exchanged  or  used 
by  any,  except  the  rightful  owners.  Their  cabin  fur 
niture  is  very  limited;  they  use  neither  stools  nor 
tables,  but  generally  sit  cross-legged,  on  mats  or  skins 
placed  on  the  earth ;  in  which  position  when  the  wea 
ther  is  cold,  they  eat  their  meals  around  their  fires;  but 
when  it  is  otherwise  or  tolerable,  they  take  their  food 
in  the  shade  of  trees,  or  in  the  open  air.  In  general, 
the  men  eat  by  themselves;  during  their  meals,  they 


Of  the  Western  Indians.  269 

observe  the  most  profound  silence.  They  prefer  their 
own  articles  of  food,  and  modes  of  cooking,  to  any 
other;  and  even  the  traders,  after  they  have  become 
accustomed,  are  generally  fond  of,  and  also  frequently 
prefer  them. 

In  general  they  are  moderate  eaters;  but,  when  plen 
ty  succeeds  a  scarcity,  they  are  too  apt  to  indulge  their 
appetites  to  excess;  though  the  old  men,  and  those 
who  have  suffered  from  such  conduct,  commonly  ex 
ercise  more  forbearance  or  self  denial. 

Their  usual  drink  is  pure  cold  water;  though  some 
times  they  mix  maple  sugar  with  it,  or  honey,  which 
they  procure  in  considerable  quantities  from  the  stores 
of  the  honey  bees,  deposited  in  hollow  trees;  and  at 
others  they  make  agreeable  teas  from  the  leaves,  roots, 
and  bark,  of  various  spicy  plants,  which,  unless  they 
are  indisposed,  are  suffered  to  cool  before  drank. 

Fermentation,  in  their  opinion,  spoils  them;  and 
whenever  that  takes  place,  they  are  always  thrown 
away. 

Their  cooking  utensils  are  few  in  number,  and  not 
various  in  form:  they  consist  of  pots  and  pans  made 
of  clay,  and  since  their  intercourse  with  the  trad 
ers,  of  some  castings.  They  make  use  of  some 
tin  pots,  knives,  and  spoons,  also  obtained  from  (he 
traders:  but  in  general,  earthen  ware  of  their  own 
make,  gourd  shells,  and  wooden  spoons,  bowls,  and 
mortars,  make  up  their  stock  of  cooking  and  eating 
apparatus.  In  addition,  however,  each  village  has  one 
or  two  large  stone  mortars  for  pounding  corn:  they 
are  placed  in  a  central  situation,  are  public  property, 


270  Manners  and  Customs  of  some 

and  are  used  in  rotation  by  the  different  families. 
Their  lodges,  as  before  noticed,  answer  the  purpose  of 
store-houses:  they  also  smoke  their  skins,  and  fre 
quently  their  meats  in  them;  and  very  little  order  is 
observed  in  the  arrangement  of  their  contents. 

They  sleep  on  skins,  usually  stretched  on  poles, 
and  elevated  a  little  above  the  ground,  though  some 
times  they  are  laid  directly  on  it. 

They  go  to  rest  whenever  nature  prompts,  which 
commonly  is  within  an  hour  or  two  after  sunset;  and 
they  rise  about  daybreak. 

When  not  excited  to  action,  they  also  sleep  in  the 
day  time;  but,  when  watchfulness  is  necessary,  they 
recline  in  nearly  the  same  position  without  sleep,  for 
forty  or  fifty  hours  at  a  time.  The  old  people,  and 
young  children  sleep  about  one  half,  and  those  who 
perform  the  home  duties,  perhaps  one  third  of  their 
time. 

According  to  my  arrangement,  the  affections  con 
comitant  or  incident  to  parturient  females  comes  next 
in  order;  they  seem  to  demand  a  copious  consideration; 
but  the  limits  of  my  work  and  other  obvious  reasons 
forbid  it,  at  least  for  the  present;  I  shall  therefore 
merely  mention  heads,  and  postpone  their  detail  for  a 
more  appropriate  opportunity. 

When  a  young  Indian  woman,  for  the  first  time,  is 
in  travail,  it  is  common  for  her  mother,  or  some  aged 
or  experienced  person  to  be  in  attendance:  afterwards, 
they  commonly  retire  to  lodges  constructed  for  the 
purpose,  and  there  patiently  submit  to  natural  opera- 


Of  the  Western  Indians.  211 

tions,  which,  as  before  noticed,  with  regard  to  duration 
and  suffering,  scarcely  deserve  to  be  mentioned  in 
comparison  with  what  are  commonly  experienced  in 
civilized  life. 

The  performance  of  their  duties  is  seldom  interrupt 
ed  for  more  than  a  day  on  such  occasions;  neverthe 
less,  instances  do  sometimes  occur  in  which  they  are 
confined  for  days  and  weeks  together,  by  the  milder 
forms  of  some  diseases  incident  to  labour. 

Their  infants,  wrapped  in  skins,  are  secured  with 
belts  to  a  small  thin  piece  of  board  placed  along  the 
back.  As  they  grow  older,  should  the  weather  be 
mild,  the  skins  are  removed  altogether,  and  no  other 
dresses  are  substituted  for  them,  except  in  very  cold 
weather,  till  near  the  period  of  puberty. 

When  travelling,  the  mother  places  the  board  to 
which  the  infant  is  secured  on  her  back,  and  supports 
it  in  this  manner  for  the  whole  distance  of  the  journey. 
While  resting,  or  at  work,  she  suspends  it  perpendi 
cularly  from  the  side  of  her  lodge,  the  arm  of  a  tree, 
or  a  post  she  has  erected  for  the  purpose.  She  ad 
ministers  food  to  it  when  she  thinks  it  is  hungry;  dis 
regards  its  crying;  and  seldom  unbinds  and  soothes  it 
to  rest,  except  when  she  herself  retires  for  sleep. 

When  the  temperature  of  the  weather  is  mild,  they 
bathe  their  children  daily  from  their  birth  till  they  are 
able  to  walk  alone,  in  order  to  make  their  skins  har 
dy,  and  capable  of  resisting  the  extreme  changes  of 
the  weather,  to  which  they  are  more  particularly  ex 
posed  in  early  life.  When  sufficiently  old  and  strong, 
they  wean  and  suffer  them  to  run  about:  this  is  gene- 


212  Manners  and  Customs  of  some 

rally  between  the  age  of  two  and  three  years.  They 
would,  no  doubt,  deviate  from  this  practice  sometimes, 
did  they  not  apprehend  that  such  conduct  would  be 
stigmatized  by  a  pair  of  bowed  legs,  which  would  bear 
witness  against  their  parental  care  and  good  qualities, 
to  the  whole  tribe. 

Should  the  child  be  a  boy,  this  period  is  to  the  mo 
ther  peculiarly  interesting;  because  she  now  takes  it 
with  her  in  all  her  visits,  witnesses  its  playful,  empas- 
sioned,  or  vindictive  emotions,  and  conduct  with  its 
infantile  fellows;  and  feels  her  soul  bowed  down  with 
mortification  and  grief,  or  swelled  with  pride  and  joy, 
as  she  discovers  the  ignoble  traits  of  cowardice,  or  the 
innate  characters  of  courage,  to  unfold  themselves  in 
the  offspring  of  her  hopes.  They  are  seldom  long 
together  without  quarrelling,  and  pretty  generally  make 
a  bold  fight,  though  they  are  not  permitted  to  continue 
it:  should  the  case  be  otherwise,  the  disappointed  mo 
ther  soon  returns  to  her  lodge;  and  thence  commences 
a  very  extraordinary  discipline.  She  begins  by  plac 
ing  a  rod  in  his  hand;  assists  him  to  beat  and  make 
flee  the  dog,  or  any  thing  else  that  may  come  in  his 
way,  and  then  encourages  him  to  pursue.  An  adept  in 
this,  she  teazes  and  vexes  him,  creates  an  irritable 
temper,  submits  to  the  rod,  and  flees  before  him 
with  great  apparent  dread.  When  skilled  in  this 
branch,  she  strikes  him  with  her  hand,  pulls  his  hair, 
&c.  which  her  now  hopeful  boy  retaliates  in  a  spiteful 
and  becoming  manner.  Some  time  having  passed  in 
this  way,  by  which  her  pupil  has  learned  to  bear  pain 
without  dread,  she  takes  him  again  on  a  visit,  and  I 


Of  the  Western  Indians.  213 

have  never  known  an  instance  of  a  second  disappoint 
ment  in  these  trials  of  courage.     They  are  then  per 
mitted  to  play  with  the  other  children  of  the  village, 
and  to  quarrel  and  make  up  as  well  as  they  can. 

After  this  conceived  salutary  course  of  discipline, 
the  parents  bring  them  back  to  their  accustomed  sub 
jection,  by  a  steady  and  determined  course  of  govern 
ment. 

There  is  nothing  connected  with  the  education  of 
the  female  part   of  the  children  that  requires  to  be 
noticed,   except   it  be  their  early  entrance,  with  the 
boys,    into    sports    and  amusements  in  imitation    of 
the  grown  people.     A  particular  account  of  these  can 
not  prove  generally  interesting;  nevertheless,  as  they 
are  connected  with,  and  indeed,  constitute  parts  of  In 
dian  education,  they  appear  to  me  of  sufficient  impor 
tance  to  be  briefly  noticed.     Those  in  which   they 
most  frequently  engage,  are  the  dances,  which  they 
soon  learn  to  perform  with   accuracy,  and  with  the 
same  variety  as  practised  by  the  older  ones.     Running 
races,  wrestling,  jumping,  and  swimming,  also  engross 
much  of  their  time.     They  perform  these  sports  in  a 
manner  very  similar  to  what  is  practised  among  civili 
zed  people:  and  therefore  I  shall  not  attempt  their  des 
cription.    Playing  the  hoop  is  performed  on  an  oblong 
level  piece  of  ground,  prepared  for  the  purpose.  Three 
parallel  lines  run  the  whole  length  of  the  plot,  at  about 
fifteen  yards  distance  from  each  other.     On  the  ex 
terior  ones,  the  opposing  parties,  which  generally  con 
sist  of  from  twelve  to  eighteen  persons,  arrange  them 
selves  about  ten  paces  apart,  each  individual  fronting 

M  m 


21 4  Manners  and  Customs  of  some 

intermediate  to  his  two  opposite  or  nearest  opponents. 
On  the  central  line,  extended  a  few  paces  beyond  the 
wings  of  the  two  parties,  stand  two  persons  facing 
each  other:  it  is  their  part  of  the  play  alternately  to 
roll  a  hoop  of  about  the  diameter  of  a  common  hogs 
head,  with  all  their  strength,  from  one  to  the  other. 
The  object  for  triumph  between  these  two  is,  who 
shall  catch  his  opponent's  hoop  the  oftenest,  and  of 
the  contending  parties,  which  shall  throw  the  greatest 
number  of  balls  through  the  hoop  as  it  passes  rapidly 
along  the  intervening  space.  Judges  are  appointed, 
usually  from  among  the  old  men,  to  determine  which 
party  is  victorious,  and  to  distribute  the  prizes,  which, 
on  some  particular  occasions,  consist  of  beaver  and 
deer  skins,  mockasins,  leggings,  &c.  but  more  usu 
ally  of  shells,  nuts,  and  other  trifles. 

Throwing  the  tomahawk,  and  shooting  with  the 
bow,  are  practised  with  great  perseverance  and  zeal, 
and  form  no  inconsiderable  or  unimportant  part  of 
their  amusement.  In  regard  to  the  first,  the  whole 
art  consists  in  strength  and  precision,  and  in  accom 
modating  the  motions  of  the  arm  and  hand  to  the  dis 
tance,  so  as  invariably  to  cause  the  edge  of  the  .toma 
hawk  to  strike  the  mark,  and  it  is  attained  to  an  as 
tonishing  degree  of  perfection  by  the  Indians 

In^sham  battles,  another  of  their  amusements,  all 
the  feelings  of  the  warrior  are  excited.  The  contend 
ing  parties  secrete  themselves  in  the  woods  and  prairie 
grass,  and  reciprocally  practise  on  each  other  sur 
prise  and  open  attack,  before  or  after  which,  as  the 


Of  the  Western  Indians.  215 

case  may  be  proper,  the  war  whoop  is  raised,  and 
the  feats  of  real  warfare  are  imitated. 

Councils  are  afterwards  held;  the  pipe  of  peace 
smoked;  and  as  much  gravity  observed  as  though  the 
fate  of  the  nation  depended  on  their  deliberations. 
These  sports  are  finally  terminated  in  the  dance  of 
peace,  and  other  rejoicings,  in  which  the  young  squaws 
usually  take  a  part.  All  these  various  sports  are  en 
couraged  and  promoted  by  the  older  Indians,  with 
the  avowed  purpose  of  qualifying  the  minds  and  habits, 
and  preparing  the  bodies  of  the  younger  for  the  more 
important  offices  of  war  and  hunting;  to  excel  in  which 
constitutes  their  first  duty,  and  is  the  acme  of  their  am 
bition. 

The  rest  of  the  Indian's  education,  apart  from  what\ 
is  acquired  by  experience,  is  obtained  from  the  dis-i 
courses  of  the  aged  warriors,  who,  from  the  services 
rendered  their  country,  have  high  claims  on  its  grati 
tude  and  respect.  Such  was  Tshut-che-nau,  as  men 
tioned  page  28;  and  similar  to  his  are  the  doctrines 
they  generally  teach.  The  elderly  women  also,  fre 
quently  perform  these  offices,  more  particularly  as 
they  relate  to  narratives  and  traditions,  of  which  they 
are  by  the  consent  of  custom,  the  unerring  and  sacred 
depositories. 

The  young  warriors,  to  the  age  of  twenty-five  or 
thirty  years,  occasionally  amuse  themselves  with  the 
boys  in  their  plays;  and  sometimes  they  form  parties 
entirely  from  their  own  numbers;  bet  high,  at  least  for 
Indians,  and  contend  with  astonishing  activity  and 
skill  for  the  mastery.  This  is  one  of  their  modes  of 


216  Manners  and  Customs  of  some 

gambling;  but  those  commonly  practised  by  the  older 
Indians  are  altogether  different.  In  common,  they 
merely  burn  on  one  side,  a  few  grains  of  corn  or  pump 
kin  seeds,  which  the  stakers  alternately  throw  up  for 
a  succession  of  times,  or  till  one  arrives  to  a  given 
number  first;  that  is,  counting  those  only  that  show  of 
the  requisite  colour  when  he  wins.  A  very  similar 
game  is  played  with  small  flat  pieces  of  wood  or  bone, 
on  one  side  of  which  are  notched  or  burned  a  greater 
or  less  number  of  marks,  like  the  individual  faces  of 
a  die.  It  is  played  and  counted  like  the  preceding. 

Besides  these,  they  shoot  the  rifle  and  bow,  and 
throw  the  tomahawk  at  marks,  and  perform  various 
feats,  frequently  for  no  other  purpose  but  to  vary  the 
chance  or  mode  of  their  bets. 

Some  are  extravagantly  fond  of  games  of  chance, 
and  play  at  them  till  they  lose  every  thing  they  possess, 
except  their  war  accoutrements  and  consecrated 
things:  in  fact,  a  large  majority  of  the  Indians  are  fond 
of  them;  whilst  there  are  a  few  to  be  met  with  who 
contemn,  and  are  neither  agents  in,  nor  spectators  of 
the  practice. 

The  warriors  are  of  taciturn  and  rather  unsocial 
habits,  which  do  not  however,  proceed  from  any  want 
of  respect  for  those  with  whom  they  associate,  as  has 
often  been  charged  to  them  by  persons  imperfectly  ac 
quainted  with  their  character;  but  altogether  from  their 
education. 

They  say,  to  be  garrulous  and  familiar,  is  unbecom 
ing  the  warrior  and  hunter,  and  only  sufferable  in  old 


Of  the  Western  Indians.  211 

men,  women,  and  children,  whose  duties  are  more 
trivial  and  relaxed. 

In  compliance  with  this  custom,  either  at  home  or 
on  hunting  or  war  excursions,  they  observe  an  almost 
uninterrupted  silence,  and  never  condescend  to  become 
familiar,  even  with  each  other,  except  it  be  in  their 
amusements,  with  their  particular  friends,  or  at  meet 
ings  of  a  public  nature.  I  have  already  observed  that 
great  attention  is  paid  to  marked  seniority,  and  this 
custom  no  doubt  materially  influences  their  taciturn 
dispositions. 

Their  usual  mode  of  salutation  is  to  take  hold  of 
the  wrist,  and  give  it  a  gentle  shake.  When  there  is  a 
difference  of  age,  it  is  performed  first  by  the  eldest, 
who  always  approaches  for  the  performance  of  this  ce 
remony  with  much  confidence.  When  the  individual 
fin*t  saluting  is  venerable  from  age,  irreproachable 
character,  and  the  achievement  of  many  great  actions, 
those  but  little  inferior  to  him  accompany  theirs  with 
a  slight  inclination  of  the  bodv;  while  those  who  are 
young,  and  more  removed  from  him  in  their  claims  to 
respect,  merely  take  hold  of  his  robe,  or  some  other 
article  of  his  dress. 

But  in  regard  to  their  modes  of  salutation,  as  well 
as  visits,  custom  is  very  indefinite  as  to  forms.  There 
are  many  ways  in  which  respect  may  be  shown  by 
one  to  another,  which  cannot  well  be  described,  but 
which  are  daily  practised  among  the  Indians;  and  for 
one  to  fail  in  courtesy  where  there  are  just  claims  for 
a  demonstration  of  it,  is  generally  regarded  by  them  as 
a  personal  insult,  or  as  characteristic  of  a  vulgar  mind, 


21 S  Manners  and  Customs  of  some 

When  a  stranger  arrives  among  them,  their  first  ob 
ject  is  to  ascertain  whether  he  is  friendly.  In  doing 
this,  they  do  not  so  much  rely  on  professions,  as  con 
duct:  they  therefore  talk  very  little;  eye  him  at  first 
closely;  and  then  observe  all  his  movements  and  looks 
with  apparent  carelessness,  till  convinced  of  his  sin 
cerity  and  good  will. 

Satisfied  in  this  respect,  the  Indians  welcome  him 
with  a  respectful  and  friendly  attention,  and  make  him 
a  joint  partaker  in  their  comforts  and  pleasures.  This 
conduct  is  particularly  observable  towards  those  who 
are  in  distress:  I  have  known  them  to  accompany  those 
who  have  been  indisposed,  or  had  lost  their  way,  for 
two  or  three  days  together.  In  fact,  for  a  friend  or  a 
friendly  stranger,  they  have  no  measure  for  their  kind 
ness  and  hospitality;  and  the  same  may  generally  be 
said  of  their  hatred  and  persecution  to  those  whom 
they  esteem  their  enemies;  though  instances  have  oc 
curred  in  which  their  active  sympathies  have  been 
awakened  in  favour  of  known  enemies,  who  had  be 
come  incapable  of  doing  them  an  injury. 

An  Indian  who  has  promised  protection,  or  who  feels 
himself  obligated  by  the  relations  of  friendship  or 
hospitality  to  afford  it,  will  assuredly  do  so;  or  at  any 
rate,  his  lifeless  body  must  be  trampled  under  foot, 
before  it  can  be  violated  or  the  safety  of  his  guest  be 
disturbed. 

One  warrior  seldom  visits  another,  unless  he  has 
business,  or  ib  on  very  intimate  terms.  On  entering 
a  lodge  he  is  welcomed  by  the  proprietor  with  the 
usual  salutations:  he  then  speaks  a  word  or  two  to  the 


Of  the  Western  Indians.  219 

individuals  of  the  family,  beginning  with  the  eldest, 
and  continuing  downwards  frequently  to  the  younger 
branches;  but  contrary  to  the  forms  observed  in  civi 
lized  life,  the  men  engross  his  first  attentions,  and  af 
terwards  the  women.  He  next  mentions  the  individu 
al  his  visit  is  for;  sits  perhaps  half  an  hour  engaged  in 
conversation,  has  food  offered,  which  he  commonly 
eats,  and  then  takes  a  general  leave.  During  these 
visits  the  men  commonly  speak  slow,  and  are  very  dig 
nified,  though  complaisant  in  their  demeanour. 

The  visits  of  the  women  are  more  frequent;  conti 
nue  longer  and  are  not  often  particularized;  consequent 
ly  the  conversations  on  these  occasions  are  more  gen 
eral  and  brisk;  otherwise  they  do  not  materially  differ 
from  those  of  the  men.  Their  conversations,  as  in  civil 
ized  life,  turn  in  general  on  the  incidents  of  the  day, 
and  their  deviations  from  them,  relate  mostly  to  sub 
jects  calculated  to  attract  the  attention,  excite  the  cu 
riosity,  and  stimulate  the  ambition  of  the  germinating 
warriors,  whose  education,  as  repeatedly  remarked, 
seems  constantly  to  engross  their  solicitude.  They 
are  very  emulous  of  excellence;  hence  to  praise  every 
thing  relating  to  themselves  is  one  of  the  favorite  to 
pics  of  conversation  among  female  visitors.  I  have 
frequently  known  them  dispute  who  had  the  bravest 
husbands,  whose  sons  were  the  most  valiant  in  war 
and  the  chase,  or  the  swiftest  runners  and  most  able 
to  bear  fatigue  and  hunger.  They  also  frequently 
boast  that  they  can  carry  the  heaviest  burthen,  make 
the  best  canoe,  and  raise  the  best  corn.  These  con 
versations  as  well  as  those  of  the  men  are  generally 


230  Manners  and  Customs  of  some 

confined  to  those  present,  and  when  they  do  speak  of 
those  who  are  absent,  it  is  of  such  as  have  recently 
lost  friends,  or  experienced  some  other  misfortune 
which  appropriately  calls  forth  an  expression  of  their 
sympathies.  Back-biting,  or  talking  ill  of  those  not 
present,  is  ranked  by  them  amongst  the  blackest  of 
their  crimes;  and  is  never  practised  or  listened  to  by 
any  who  have  claims  to  a  good  character. 

Whenever  a  misunderstanding  does  occur,  they  nev 
er  employ  second  hand  agents,  but  either  secretly  or 
openly  chastise  the  aggressor.  A  contrary  course  of 
conduct  would  subject  the  insulted  or  aggrieved  party 
to  reproach  and  ridicule.  Even  the  profligate  look 
with  contempt  on  the  slanderer;  while  he  is  singled 
out  with  the  finger  of  scorn  by  the  more  respectable, 
who  shun  him  as  they  would  the  poisonous  serpent, 
and  hold  no  kind  of  intercourse  with  him.  None  will 
venture  to  traduce  those  who  sustain  a  fair  and  honor 
able  character,  and  as  for  the  worthless,  they  never 
condescend  to  talk  about  them. 

Slander,  therefore,  the  most  pitiful  vice  of  little  and 

alicious  minds,  is  beneath  the  notice  even  of  the  In 
dian  women,  without  reference  to  the  men,  whose  no 
tions  of  propriety  are  still  more  elevated.  This  noble 
trait  in  their  character  is  highly  worthy  to  be  imitated 
by  many  of  both  sexes  who  pretend  to  much  higher 
claims  in  the  scale  of  rational  beings. 

Another  trait  in  the  Indian  character  equally  ad 
mirable  and  worthy  of  general  adoption  is,  "nejter 
to  meddle  or  interfere  with  the  business  of  another." 


,„ 


Of  the  Western  Indians.  281 

Hence  they  have  very  few  confidential  stories  or  in- 
juctions  to  secrecy  to  impose  on  their  friends,  and 
hence  that  freedom  from  broils  and  quarrelling  which 
so  frequently  disturb  more  complex  societies. 

The  respect  paid  to  the  aged  is  not  wholly  confined 
to  the  men;  on  the  contrary  the  women  come  in  for 
their  share;  but  then  it  is  somewhat  different  in  cha 
racter.  The  aged  warrior,  who,  by  the  prowess  of 
his  deeds,  and  the  wisdom  of  his  conduct,  has  acquired 
high  reputation  among  the  counsellors  of  his  nation: 
who,  bowed  down  with  years,  infirmities  and  disease  is 
rapidly  hastening  to  mingle  the  mechanism  of  his 
greatness  with  its  parent  earth;  but  who  nevertheless 
is  solicitous  only  for  the  happiness  of  his  people,  found 
ed  on  the  correct  education  of  the  rising  generation 
with  which  he  is  constantly  busied,  receives  as  a  just 
due  the  spontaneous  homa-e  of  their  highest  respect 
and  veneration.  On  the  other  hand  the  aged  female's 
claim  to  admiration  and  esteem,  rests  on  her  having 
been  an  industrious,  faithful,  and  obedient  wife,  arid 
the  parent  and  instructress  of  a  race  of  valiant  and 
distinguished  warriors. 

They  are  in  general  looked  upon  by  the  young  fe 
males  as  patterns  for  imitation;  but  on  some  occasions, 
as  for  instance  that  of  the  corn  feast,  they  exercise  al 
most  an  unlimited  authority.  The  oldest  and  most 
respectable  mother  in  the  tribe  prepares  for,  and  con 
ducts  the  ceremony:  she  also  claims  and  exercises  the 
privilege  of  informing  her  children  as  she  calls  her 
tribe,  when  they  may  commence  eating  the  green  corn, 


N  n 


282  Manners  and  Customs  of  some 

nor  do  the  younger  ones  ever  anticipate  this  permis 
sion. 

She  frequents  the  fields,  daily  examines  the  silks  of 
the  young  spikes,  and  when  they  become  dry,  plucks 
and  prepares  some  of  them  in  different  ways,  and 
then  presents  them  to  her  friends. 

Afterwards  she  decorates  the  door-way  leading  to 
her  lodge,  with  the  husks  of  the  recently  gathered 
corn,  which  are  regarded  as  signals  for  the  approach 
ing  feast.  The  intelligence  spreads  rapidly,  and  the 
whole  tribe  as  it  were,  pass  in  review  before  her  lodge 
to  witness  the  welcome  invitation. 

Forthwith  the  young  and  the  old,  without  regard  to 
sex,  are  seen  joyfully  skipping  and  dancing  to  their 
respective  fields,  and  the  whole  atmosphere  resounds 
with  shouts  and  songs  appropriate  to  the  occasion; 
they  return  in  the  same  manner  loaded  with  ears  of 
green  corn;  which  they  either  bury  in  the  embers, 
still  enveloped  in  their  husks,  or  roast  before  the  fire; 
when  sufficiently  done  they  season  it  with  bear's  oil, 
buffalo's  suet  or  marrow,  and  partake  of  the  rich  though 
simple  repast  with  joyful  gratitude;  and  no  occasion 
with  which  I  am  acquainted,  displays  in  a  more  mani 
fest  degree  its  social  effects  than  the  corn  feast.  The 
heart  dilates  with  pleasure  even  to  overflowing,  and 
the  guests  give  utterance  to  their  joys  in  songs  and 
dances,  and  continue  th'e  hilarity  for  the  remaining 
part  of  the  day  and  night,  and  frequently  for  the  whole 
of  the  succeeding  day.  No  people,  I  am  persuaded, 
experience  the  mirthful  scenes  of  life  in  a  higher  de 
gree  than  they  do;  in  fact,  the  old  gray  headed  men 


Of  the  Western  Indians.  283 

and  women  are  seen  to  commingle  in  the  sports  and 
seem  to  re-enjoy  with  increased  zest  the  scenes  of 
their  youth. 

After  this  breach  upon  their  new  crops,  they  are 
permitted  to  gather  without  restraint,  whatever  their 
wants  require;  but  the  Indians  both  old  and  young  look 
upon  it  as  upon  their  game,  as  the  gift  of  the  Great 
Spirit,  and  never  wantonly  destroy  either,  except  as 
before  remarked,  while  in  the  territories  of  their  ene 
mies. 

The  harvest  feast  and  that  observed  at  the  appear 
ance  of  the  buffalo,  are  conducted  so  very  similar  to 
the  foregoing,  as  to  render  any  description  of  them  al 
together  unnecessary.  The  songs  are  different,  but 
the  dances  and  other  enjoyments  are  nearly  the  same. 

I  have  already  remarked  that  the  appearance  of  the 
new  moon  was  a  subject  for  rejoicing  among  the  In 
dians,  but  such  is  not  uniformly  the  case,  and  they  are 
somewhat  capricious  amongst  themselves  about  it. 
Should  it  be  discovered  in  the  day  time,  the  youth 
of  both  sexes  and  frequently  the  young  warriors  and 
married  women  join  in  the  dance  and  song,  which  are 
equally  gay  and  animated  with  the  before  described, 
but  are  not  as  exclusively  appropriate.  When  the  dis 
covery  is  made  in  the  evening  the  parties  are  more  nu 
merous,  especially  if  the  weather  be  fine;  but  these  oc 
casions  are  far  more  generally  noticed  when  they  hap 
pen,  on  the  approach  of  the  hunting  season,  or  at  the 
planting  or  ingathering  of  the  crops,  or  antecedent  to 
contemplated  hostile  operations  against  their  enemies. 


CHAPTER  IX. 

Hunting,  Fishing,  Agriculture,  Manufactures,  Curren 
cy  and  Trade. 

Hunting,  next  to  war,  is  thought  by  the  Indians  to 
be  the  most  honourable  employment  they  can  pursue; 

^^V^*"******"*" *"**""^ ^n|MI*MMV^^^^^^H^BMlM^^H»i 

and,  as  it  is  essential  to  their  mode  of  existence,  they 
are  trained  to  it  from  the  time  they  are  able  to  bend  the 
bow,  and  become  familiar  with  every  art  and  cunning 
that  can  be  devised  to  destroy  such  animals  as  are  ne 
cessary  for  food  or  valuable  for  their  furs.  Though 
naturally  indolent,  nothing  can  exceed  their  industry 
when  engaged  in  the  chace.  They  rise  early,  hunt 
late,  perform  long  marches  fasting,  and  pursue  game 
through  forests  and  prairie  grass  by  trails,  which  none 
but  themselves  would  be  able  to  discover. 

In  general  their  hunting  parties  are  not  numerous, 
and  are  conducted  according  to  the  caprice  of  the  in 
dividuals  composing  them,  the  majority  commonly 
governing.  But  when  they  hunt  for  their  winter  stores, 
they  are  large,  take  different  routes,  and  generally  follow 
the  directions  prescribed,  before  starting,  by  a  general 
council. 

They  are  all  composed  of  volunteers,  who  respec 
tively  yield  obedience,  for  the  time,  to  the  chiefs  they 
have  assisted  to  elect  for  the  occasion.  Before  they 
start  on  these  expeditions,  whether  their  number-  be 
few  or  many,  it  is  customary  to  await  the  favourable 
omen  of  dreams,  which,  if  not  forthcoming  when  wish 
ed  for,  are  encouraged  or  forced  by  prayers  and  long 


Manners  and  Customs,  &c.  285 

and  painful  fastings,  oftentimes  to  the  inconvenience, 
and  sometimes  to  the  manifest  injury  of  all  those  con 
cerned.  This  conduct  frequently  disconcerts  the  pre 
vious  arrangement  of  the  councils;  for  should  the 
dream  of  the  chief,  or  one  of  the  principal  hunters  of  a 
party,  and  those  only  are  much  depended  on,  happen  to 
the  contrary,  they  generally  resign  their  appointments, 
or  abandon  the  old,  and  form  new  parties,  in  which 
their  friends  generally  support  them. 

These  changes  are  not  thought  of  any  consequence, 
and  are  only  named  to  present  the  peculiarity  of  their 
characters. 

The  Indians  of  different  tribes  pursue  different 
methods  in  taking  their  game;  some  effect  it  on  horse 
back,  others  on  foot,  and  occasionally  the  hunting  par 
ties  are  made  up  promiscuously  of  both.  The  hunting 
implements,  where  an  intercourse  with  the  traders  ad 
mits  of  it,  consist  of  rifles;  but,  under  different  circum 
stances,  of  lances  five  or  six  feet  in  length,  armed  with 
pointed  stones,  iron,  or  bones,  and  of  bows  with  arrows 
pointed  in  the  same  manner. 

The  hunters  from  experience  become  acquainted! 
with  the  habits  of  the  animal  they  pursue;  and,  indeed,f 
their  success  depends  very  much  on  this  knowledge.' 
They  always  approach  from  the  leeward,  those  which 
are  naturally  gifted  with  an  acute  sense  of  smell,  as  it 
were  to  guard  them  from  danger;  they  resort  to  ambus 
cades  to  take  such  as  depend  on  vision  and  flight  for 
their  safety;  and  to  decoys  and  imitations  to  circum 
vent  others  not  peculiarly  discriminative.     In  hunting 
the  buffalo  with  rifles,  no  great  difficulty  is  presented; 


236  Manners  and  Customs  of  some 

precaution  in  the  approach,  and  in  aim,  which  is  always 
at  or  near  the  ear,  or  just  back  of  the  shoulder,  being 
all  that  is  required. 

The  lance  is  used  on  horseback,  but  not  till  after  the 
\  artial  success  of  the  bow  and  arrow,  which,  are  pro 
miscuously  resorted  to,  as  occasion  requires. 

The  mounted  parties  for  hunting  are  usually  numer 
ous.  They  approach  the  herds  through  ravines,  pl 
under  cover  of  hillocks,  &c.  till  they  are  discovered, 
when  each  pursues  a  separate  buffalo,  at  an  accom 
modating  speed  apparently  as  well  understood  by  the 
horse  as  his  rider,  and  continues  to  shoot  his  arrows 
till  he  inflicts  a  mortal  wound;  or  should  there  be  any 
doubt  in  this  respect,  and  circumstances  admit,  he  re 
sorts  to  his  lance.  He  then  attacks  another,  and  some 
times  a  third  and  fourth;  though  it  is  very  seldom  their 
horses  are  able  to  continue  the  chace  so  long.  The 
individuals  who  kill  the  greatest  number,  through  a 
series  of  hunts,  are  of  course  esteemed  the  best  hun 
ters:  a  distinction  which  all  are  exceedingly  ambitious 
to  acquire  and  strive  to,  with  a  zeal  and  intrepidity  al 
most  bordering  on  madness.  These  observations  are 
universally  applicable  in  respect  to  all  the  different 
modes  of  hunting.  When  the  bow  and  arrow  are  used 
by  hunters  on  foot,  they  usually  resort  to  the  salt-licks 
and  watering  places,  where  they  secrete  themselves 
among  bushes  or  excavations  of  the  earth,  frequently 
arranged  or  constructed  for  the  purpose.  On  the 
arrival  of  a  herd,  they  simultaneously  discharge  their 
arrows  at  some  one,  or  more,  occupying  different  pla- 


Of  the  Western  Indians.  281 

ces,  that  had  been  previously  fixed  on,   and  generally 
with  success. 

The  hunters  in  some  tribes  surround  large  herds  of 
buffalo,  elk,  and  deer,  and  drive  them  either  into  im 
passable  ravines,  or  upon  the  precipitous  confines  of 
rocky  cliffs;  where  they  take  with  their  lances,  bows 
and  arrows,  as  many  as  their  necessity  may  require. 

I  have  never  known  a  solitary  instance  of  their  wan 
tonly  destroying  any  of  those  animals,  except  on  the 
hunting  grounds  of  their  enemies,  or  encouraged  to  it 
by  the  prospect  of  bartering  their  skins  with  the  tra 
ders. 

When  an  opportunity  for  a  choice  is  presented,  and 
their  wants  extend  no  farther,  the  Indians  kill  the 
calves,  on  account  of  the  preference  they  have  for 
their  meat:  and  on  the  same  account,  they  select  the 
fallow  cows  when  they  lay  in  their  stores.  However, 
when  such  cannot  be  conveniently  obtained,  they  shoot 
promiscuously  at  such  as  chance  presents.  But,  as 
the  buffalo  is  a  difficult  animal  to  kill,  unless  shot  in 
particular  places,  and  as  the  Indians  are  no  ways  re 
markable  for  the  use  of  the  rifle  or  gun,  they  wound 
very  many  more  than  they  are  able  to  take. 

The  wounded  bulls,  in  particular,  become  fearless 
and  ferocious;  roar  terribly,  pitch  against  trees  and 
rocks,  tear  up  the  earth,  and  frequently  attack,  and 
sometimes  destroy  the  hunters. 

Many  are  destroyed  by  the  hunters  and  panthers; 
but  a  much  greater  number,  in  my  opinion,  perish  in 
the  burning  prairies,  or  are  drowned,  by  the  breaking 
away  of  the  ice  in  their  attempts  to  pass  over  streams,  or 


288  Manners  and  Customs  of  some 

by  the  devastating  floods,  which  sometimes  deluge  the 
alluvions,  and  bear  off  immense  herds.  Notwithstanding 
the  great  extent  of  this  sweeping  destruction,  there  is  no 
apparent  diminution  of  their  number;  the  increase  being, 
at  least,  equal  to  the  waste.  Such  are  the  opinions  of 
the  old  Indians,  who  have  had  good  opportunities  to 
judge,  and  such,  I  have  no  doubt,  is  the  fact,  from  the  ex 
istence  of  so  many  circumstances  favourable  to  their 
propagation. 

The  sense  of  smell  with  the  elk  and  deer  is  re 
markably  acute;  they  also  see  quick,  are  very  cunning, 
and  run  with  great  rapidity:  hence  they  are  exceed 
ingly  difficult  to  be  taken.  They  are  hunted  in  the 
same  manner  as  the  buffalo,  excepting  the  pursuit  on 
horseback,  and  the  decoys  that  are  sometimes  resorted 
to  at  particular  seasons  of  the  year. 

For  a  decoy  the  Indians  use  the  head  of  a  buck-elk, 
or  deer,  nicely  preserved  with  the  horns  attached,  with 
which,  having  previously  secreted  themselves,  they  beat 
the  bushes,  and  at  the  same  time  imitate  the  wooing 
bleat,  or  defying  snort  of  the  real  animal.  This  manoeu 
vring  generally  produces*  the  intended  effect;  the  males 
or  females,  as  they  may  happen  to  be  near,  are  attract 
ed  to  the  spot,  and,  if  in  proper  condition,  shot  by  the 
hunters. 

The  Indians  seldom  eat  the  flesh  of  either  of  these 
animals,  while  that  of  the  buffalo  can  be  obtained;  it 
is  nevertheless  excellent  in  its  season,  particularly  that 
of  the  deer,  and  they  preserve  it  in  considerable  quan 
tities. 

The  tendons  of  the  deer  are  wrought  into  a  sort  of 
twine,  with  which  they  sew  their  leggings  and  inocka- 


Of  the  Western  Indians.  289 

sins.    The  tips  of  their  horns  are  applied  to  point  their 
arrows,  perforate  skins  for  sewing,  and  the  like. 

They  seldom  hunt  purposely  either  for  bears  or 
small  game;  but  kill  such  as  come  in  their  way,  and 
for  which  they  have  occasion.  When  on  their  hunts, 
at  a  distance  from  their  villages,  they  cut  their  meat  in 
pieces  of  greater  or  less  thickness,  according  to  the 
temperature  of  the  weather,  suspend  it  on  poles,  smoke, 
and  dry  it,  and  finally  convey  it  home,  either  on  their 
pack-horses,  or  in  canoes,  which  they  construct  for 
the  purpose.  When  in  the  neighbourhood  of  their 
settlements,  the  meat  is  conveyed  home  fresh,  in  which 
condition  they  greatly  prefer  it. 

Formerly,  the  Indians  almost  venerated  the  beaver, 
on  account  of  the  high  rational  faculties  it  discovered, 
in  darning  creeks,  and  building  houses  for  its  own  ac 
commodation,  and  particularly  in  educating  its  young, 
and  avoiding  dangers.*  But  latterly,  since  they  have 

*  The  young  beavers  often  begin  to  cut  down  trees,  for  the  purpose  of 
making  dams,  before  they  are  capable  of  judging  of  the  directions  in 
which  they  would  be  likely  to  fall.  I0  such  cases,  the  old  ones  not  only 
interrupt  their  progress,  but  take  them  to  such  as  when  felled,  will  answer 
the  sought  for  object.  This  trait  in  their  character  is  well  known  to  the 
Indians,  who  could  not  travel  over  their  haunts  without  observing  nume 
rous  trees  thus  partially  cut  off,  and  judiciously  abandoned.  I  have  heard 
it  suggested  that  these  appearances  had  been  produced  in  their  playful 

ohcs>  or  to  acquire  experience.  But,  if  such  was  the  fact,  we  might 
suppose  that  they  would  cut  those  nearest  to  their  cabins  first;  that  they 
would  be  found  fresh  cut  in  the  neighbourhood  of  their  ponds,  and  some- 

nes  remote  from  the  water;  but  I  have  never  seen  them,  except  in  situ 
ations  well  calculated  in  every  other  respect  for  the  construction  of  their 
dams. 

I  have  repeatedly  seen  traps  which  had  been  sprung  with  sticks  and 
their  baits,  and  evidently  by  beavers,  as  their  footsteps  were 
O  O 


290  Manners  and  Customs  of  some 

become  acquainted  with  the  value  and  consequence 
which  the  white  people  attach  to  the  fur  of  this  animal, 
they  hunt  it  with  an  avidity  and  industry  that  threaten 
in  the  course  of  a  few  years  to  eradicate  them  from 
their  hunting  grounds.  They  are  commonlj  taken  with 
traps  and  snares,  or  falls;  though  sometimes  they  are 
killed  with  rifles,  lances,  or  arrows. 

Their  haunts  soon  attract  the  notice  of  the  hunters, 
who  bury  their  traps,  or  suspend  large  logs  in  such  a 
manner  that  the  beaver,  in  attempting  to  obtain  the 
baits,  springs  them  to  his  own  destruction.  Some 
times  holes  are  made  in  the  ice  formed  on  their  ponds, 
to  which  the  beavers,  when  driven  from  their  houses, 
resort  to  breathe,  and  are  despatched  with  spears  or 
lances.  They  also  break  down  their  dams,  and  hav 
ing  previously  prevented  their  retreat,  take  them  by 
destroying  their  cells.  Their  skins  form  a  very  im 
portant  item  in  the  Indian  trade. 

The  turkey  is  not  much  valued,  though,  when  fat, 
the  Indians  frequently  take  them  alive  in  the  following 
manner.  Having  prepared  from  the  skin  an  apt  re 
semblance  of  the  living  bird,  they  follow  the  turkey 
trails  or  haunts,  till  they  discover  a  flock,  when  they 
secrete  themselves  behind  a  log,  in  such  a  manner  as 
to  elude  discovery;  partially  display  their  decoy;  and 
imitate  the  gobbling  noise  of  the  cock.  This  man 
agement  generally  succeeds  to  draw  off  first  one  and 
then  another  from  their  companions,  which,  from  their 
social  and  unsuspecting  habits,  thus  successively  place 
themselves  literally  in  the  hands  of  the  hunters,  who 

traceable  in  their  vicinity,  while  those  of  no  other  animal  could  be  dis 
covered. 


Of  the  Western  Indians.  291 

quickly  despatch  them,  and  wait  for  the  arrival  of  more. 
This  species  of  hunting  with  fishing  is  more  practised 
by  the  boys  than  the  older  Indians,  who  seldom,  in  fact, 
undertake  them,  unless  closely  pressed  by  hunger. 

They  take  fish  with  a  kind  of  hurdle  net,  made  by 
weaving  bunches  of  brushwood  or  sticks  together  with 
grape  vines.  They  are  of  considerable  length,  and 
are  used  in  nearly  the  same  manner  practised  for  tak 
ing  shad,  herrings,  &c.  in  the  United  States.  They 
are  not,  however,-  extended  into  deep  water,  and 
the  lower  ends  of  the  brush  are  loaded  with  stones, 
and  the  rear  of  the  net  is  lined  with  boys,  who  con 
stantly  beat  the  water  with  rods,  to  prevent  the  escape 
of  the  fish.  In  this  way  considerable  quantities  are 
taken,  and  oftentimes  merely  for  sport:  but  in  such 
cases  the  fish  are  always  suffered  to  escape  uninjured; 
a  usage  strictly  enjoined  by  the  older  Indians,  to  pre 
vent  their  unnecessary  and  wanton  destruction. 

AGRICULTURE. 

The  Indians  chiefly  depend  on  the  chace  for  a  sub 
sistence,  therefore  what  little  progress  they  have  made 
in  agriculture  ought  rather  to  be  ascribed  to  incident, 
than  to  any  settled  design. 

There  are  many,  besides  the  roving  tribes,  that  do 
not  practise  tillage;  and  it  is  highly  probable  that  those 
which  do,  inherit  what  of  the  art  they  possess  from 
remote  antiquity. 

Otherwise,  in  a  country  so  well  supplied  with  game 
as  theirs  generally  is,  it  appears  to  me  it  would  have 
received  no  attention,  or  else,  have  been  carried  to  a 


292  Manners  and  Customs  of  some 

much  greater  degree  of  perfection.  Observation,  in 
which  they  are  by  no  means  deficient,  must  have  un 
folded  to  their  knowledge  the  fecundifying  powers  of 
the  earth,  at  as  early  a  period,  (supposing  their  pro 
genitors  the  same,)  as  it  did  to  any  other  race  of  men; 
and,  had  a  similar  necessity  existed,  they,  no  doubt, 
would  have  made  as  great  proficiency.  Even  circum 
stanced  as  they  are,  they  raise,  in  the  neighbourhood 
of  many  of  their  villages,  excellent,  though  not  very 
abundant  crops  of  corn,  beans,  tobacco,  pumpkins, 
squashes,  &c.  as  before  noticed.  In  effecting  this, 
they  usually  till  the  prairies;  when  otherwise,  they 
clear  their  grounds  by  building  fires  at  the  roots  of 
trees,  or  by  stripping  the  barks  from  them,  and,  with 
hoes  procured  from  the  traders,  plant  their  various 
kinds  of  seeds,  promiscuously,  that  is,  without  regard 
to  sorts  or  arrangement.  They  carefully  remove  the 
weeds;  keep  the  soil  loose;  and  when  occasion  requires 
hill  it,  to  prevent  the  fragile  vegetation  from  being 
injured  by  the  winds.  In  dry  seasons  they  irrigate 
their  fields  occasionally,  and  at  their  harvests  preserve 
all  the  refuse,  as  a  common  stock  for  food  for  their 
horses,  which,  with  the  dogs,  are  the  only  animals  they 
have  in  a  state  of  domestication.  The  former  are 
much  more  abundant  in  some  tribes  than  others,  and, 
where  most  so,  constitute  the  principal  wealth  of  the 
Indians. — They  are  valued  in  proportion  to  their  fleet- 
ness,  and  ability  to  continue  the  chace;  and  those  that 
can  run  down  three  or  four  buff'alos  at  a  hunt,  are  es 
teemed  almost  invaluable;  because,  to  their  owners 


Of  the  Western  Indians.  293 

they  are  the  certain  passports  to  distinction.  Among 
the  Osages  and  Kansas,  they  are  common  property, 
and  are  rarely  used,  except  as  pack  horses,  in  their 
hunting  excursions. 

Their  dogs  are  all  similar  in  their  qualities  and  ap 
pearance,  and  seem  to  be  intermediates  between  the 
fox  and  wolf. 

They  are  with  the  Indians,  as  elsewhere,  generous 
faithful,  and  devotedly  attached  to  their  masters,  who 
in  return  caress  and  provide  for  them  with  almost  as 
much  care  and  assiduity,  as  they  do  for  their  own  fa 
milies. 

They  are  trained  to  guard  the  corn  fields  against 
the  depredatory  encroachments  of  the  horses;  to  pur 
sue  game,  especially  after  it  has  been  wounded;  and, 
when  collected,  to  defend  it,  from  the  wolves,  which 
seldom  have  the  courage  to  dispute  with  them  the  pro 
priety  of  their  trust.  In  some  tribes  they  are  eaten, 
and  esteemed  a  great  delicacy;  but  this  practice  does 
not  prevail  where  the  buffalo,  elk,  and  deer  are  found 
in  any  considerable  numbers. 

According  to  tradition,  the  Great  Spirit  when  he 
became  offended  with  the  Indians,  because  of  their  mal 
practices,  particularly  one  towards  another,  gave  them 
the  dog,  as  a  pattern  of  fidelity  for  their  imitation; 
from  which,  and  from  their  own  accounts  of  these 
animals,  I  infer  that  they  were  in  a  state  of  domestica 
tion  among  the  Indians,  very  long  before  the  American 
continent  was  known  to,  or  even  thought  of,  by  the 
Europeans. 


294  Manners  and  Customs  of  some 

MANUFACTURES. 

I  have  already  noticed  the  progress  the  Indians 
have  made  in  geographical  delineations  and  hiero 
glyphic  writings,  as  proofs  of  their  capacity  for  far 
ther  and  more  important  improvements,  even  though 
wholly  insulated  from  the  civilized  world.  And,  were 
others  wanting,  I  might  add  the  knowledge  they  have 
acquired  in  such  branches  of  manufactureas  are  es 
sential  to  their  comforts. 

These  attainments  have  principally  originated  in  ne 
cessity,  and  they  unquestionably  would  have  been  ex 
tended  to  more  positive  demonstrations  to  the  point,  pro 
vided  the  exciting  causes  essential  to  such  improve 
ments  had  existed. 

But  the  case  is  far  otherwise;  the  means  of  procu 
ring  a  comfortable  livelihood  are  generally  at  command, 
and  opposed  to  them;  besides,  the  men  are  taught  to 
regard  every  kind  of  labour  and  fatigue,  apart  from 
war,  the  chace,  and  the  construction  of  implements 
connected  with  these  several  pursuits  as  servile, 
and  unbecoming  the  lofty  character  of  the  warrior. 
Hence,  they  can  claim  but  very  little  if  any  credit  for 
the  proficiency  to  which  some  of  the  arts  have  arrived 
among  them.  It  is  true,  they  construct  cabins  and 
canoes,  and  manufacture  for  their  own  use,  besides 
what  I  have  mentioned,  wooden  bowls  and  spoons  from 
the  protuberances  of  trees,  and  pipes  from  clay  and 
indurated  boles;  but  the  dressing  of  skins,  the  con 
struction  of  pottery,  and  the  fabrication  of  blankets 
and  mats,  are  left  for  the  performance  of  the  women, 
notwithstanding  their  other  engagements,  and  supposed 


Of  the  Western  Indians.  295 

inferior  intellectual  endowments.  In  consequence  of 
this  state  of  things,  added  to  the  roving  and  belligerent 
lives  they  lead,  and  the  disadvantages  they  labour  un 
der  for  want  of  working  tools,  the  very  limited  know 
ledge  they  have  acquired,  ought  not  to  excite  our  sur 
prise;  and  I  am  persuaded  will  not,  when  all  the  cir 
cumstances  of  their  lives  have  been  considered. 

Their  mode  of  dressing  skins  is  very  simple.  When 
they  wish  to  preserve  the  hair,  they  first  extend  the 
skins  in  the  shade,  and  spread  a  thin  covering  of  the 
recent  ordure  of  the  buffalo  mixed  with  clay,  on  the 
fleshy  sides,  which  for  two  or  three  days,  are  kept 
constantly  moistened  with  water.  In  the  next  place, 
they  are  thoroughly  cleansed,  and  subsequently  rubbed 
in  the  brain  of  some  animal,  till  they  become  dry, 
soft,  and  pliant. 

They  are  then  washed  in  water  thickened  with  corn 
bran,  dried,  and  finally  scraped  with  bones,  sharp 
stones,  or  knives,  or  sometimes  they  are  worked  soft, 
by  drawing  them  backwards  and  forwards  over  the 
rounded  end  of  a  piece  of  timber,  fixed  permanently 
in  the  ground.  When  sufficiently  dressed,  in  the  man 
ner  above  described,  they  are  hung  up  to  be  smoked, 
either  in  the  smoke  aperture  of  the  lodges,  or  in 
places  constructed  exclusively  for  the  purpose. 

Dressed  skins  are  generally  kept  in  this  situation, 
except  when  required  for  use. 

Should  the  hair  at  any  time  become  loose,  they  co 
ver  the  hairy  sides  of  the  skins  with  finely  cut  oak 


2  9  6  Manners  and  Customs  of  some 

bark,  and  sprinkle  water  on  them  three,  four,  or  five 
times  a  day,  till  it  becomes  fixed. 

When  skins  are  to  be  dressed  without  the  hair,  they 
are  covered  with  ashes,  and  kept  in  a  trough  of  water, 
till  the  action  of  the  ley  readily  admits  of  its  being 
scraped  off;  when  the  same  processes,  as  above  des 
cribed,  are  performed  with  brains,  bran,  smoke,  &c. 

The  former  are  used  by  the  Indians  for  bedding, 
robes,*  and  dresses,  and  in  some  instances,  for  lining 
their  lodges;  the  latter  are  made  into  leggings  and 
mockasins,  and  in  some  of  the  tribes  into  coverings  for 
their  tents  or  lodges.  Those  used  for  constructing 
their  canoes,  are  never  dressed. 

While  travelling,  the  hunters  preserve  their  skins  by 
simply  rolling,  or  placing  leaves  in  them:  this,  how 
ever,  it  should  be  understood,  is  only  done  in  cool 
weather,  for  they  seldom  attempt  to  save  them  in  the 
summer  months;  or  if  they  should,  it  is  by  drying  and 
smoking  them  over  a  fire.  The  skins  are  generally 
dry  when  put  into  the  hands  of  the  women  for  dress 
ing,  though  this  condition  is  not  considered  as  a  re 
quisite  in  the  process.  It  is  a  fact  worthy  of  notice,  that 
skins  dressed  by  the  Indians,  that  is,  those  which  have 
been  smoked,  are  never  injured  by  worms,  and  are 
not  so  liable  to  become  hard,  or  to  stretch,  after  hav 
ing  been  wet,  as  are  the  pliant  ones  of  the  professed 
leather  dressers  among  the  white  people. 

In  manufacturing  their  pottery  for  cooking  and  do 
mestic  purposes,  they  collect  tough  clay,  beat  it  into 
powder,  temper  it  with  water,  and  then  spread  it 


Of  the  Western  Indians.  297 

over  blocks  of  wood,  which  have  been  formed  into 
shapes  to  suit  their  convenience  or  fancy.  When  suf 
ficiently  dried,  they  are  removed  from  the  moulds, 
placed  in  proper  situations,  and  burned  to  a  hardness 
suitable  to  their  intended  uses. 

Another  method  practised  by  them,  is,  to  coat  the 
inner  surface  of  baskets  made  of  rushes  or  willows, 
with  clay,  to  any  required  thickness,  and  when  dry,  to 
burn  them  as  above  described. 

In  this  way  they  construct  large,  handsome,  and  to 
lerably  durable  ware:  though  latterly,  with  such  tribes 
as  have  much  intercourse  with  the  whites,  it  is  not 
much  used,  because  of  the  substitution  of  cast-iron 
ware  in  its  stead. 

When  these  vessels  are  large,  as  is  the  case  for  the 
manufacture  of  sugar,  they  are  suspended  by  grape 
vines,  which,  wherever  exposed  to  the  fire,  are  con 
stantly  kept  covered  with  moist  clay. 

Sometimes,  however,  the  rims  are  made  strong,  and 
project  a  little  inwardly  quite  round  the  vessels,  so  as 
to  admit  of  their  being  sustained  by  flattened  pieces  of 
wood,  slid  underneath  these  projections  and  extending 
across  their  centres. 

The  hair  of  the  buffalo  and  other  animals  is  some 
times  manufactured  into  blankets;  the  hair  is  first 
twisted,  by  hand  and  wound  into  balls.  The  warp  is 
then  laid  of  a  length  to  answer  the  size  of  the  intended 
blanket,  crossed  by  three  small  smooth  rods  alternately 
beneath  the  threads,  and  secured  at  each  end  to  strong 
er  rods  supported  on  forks,  at  a  short  distance  above 

the  ground.     Thus   prepared,   the  woof  is  filled  in, 

p  p 


298  Manners  and  Customs  of  some 

thread  by  thread,  and  pressed  closely  together,  by 
means  of  a  long  flattened  wooden  needle.  When  the 
weaving  is  finished,  the  ends  of  the  warp  and  woof  are 
tied  into  knots,  and  the  blanket  is  ready  for  use.  In 
the  same  manner  they  construct  mats  from  flags  and 
rushes,  on  which,  particularly  in  warm  weather,  they 
sleep  and  sit. 

In  districts  of  country  where  the  sugar  maple  abounds 
the  Indians  prepare  considerable  quantities  of  sugar 
by  simply  concentrating  the  juices  of  the  tree  by  boil 
ing,  till  it  acquires  a  sufficient  consistency  to  crystallize 
on  cooling.  But,  as  they  are  extravagantly  fond  of  it, 
very  little  is  preserved  beyond  the  sugar-making  sea 
son.  The  men  tap  the  trees,  attach  spigots  to  them, 
make  the  sap  troughs;  and,  sometimes,  at  this  frolick 
ing  season,  assist  the  squaws  in  collecting  sap. 

The  men  occasionally  amuse  themselves  with  mak 
ing  bowls  and  pipes  of  clay,  for  their  individual  use, 
which  are  burned  as  before  described . 

They  also  make  bowls  and  pipes  of  a  kind  of  indu 
rated  bole,  and  of  compact  sand  and  limestone,  which 
are  excavated  and  reduced  to  form  by  means  of  fric 
tion  with  harder  substances,  and  the  intervention  of 
sand  and  water.  They  generally  ornament  them  with 
some  figure  characteristic  of  the  owner's  name,  as 
for  instance  with  that  of  a  buffalo,  elk,  bear,  tortoise, 
serpent,  &c.,  according  to  the  circumstance  or  caprice 
that  has  given  rise  to  its  assumption.  In  the  same 
way  they  manufacture  their  large  stone  mortars,  for 
reducing  corn  into  fine  meal. 


Of  the  Western  Indians.  299 

In  specifying  the  employments  of  the  Indians,  al 
though  the  subjects  do  not  properly  come  under  this 
head,  I  ought  not  to  omit  giving  some  account  of  their 
cabins  or  lodges,  which  are  always  constructed  by  the 
men.  They  are  usually  formed  of  split  poles,  in  the 
shape  of  an  equilateral,  quadrangular,  obtusely  trun 
cated  cone,  with  an  aperture  through  the  top,  for  the 
egress  of  the  smoke.  They  are  generally  about  twen 
ty  feet  square,  and  from  twelve  to  fourteen  in  height. 
The  apertures  between  the  poles  are  closed  either  with 
prairie  grass  and  clay,  turf^  or  _the  barks  of  trees. 
They  have  no  windows,  and  but  one  door,  which  is 
generally  on  the  south  side:  in  cold  weather  they  close 
it  with  a  curtain  of  skins,  and  it  is  not  unusual  as  I 
have  already  remarked  for  the  cabins  of  the  chiefs  and 
principal  warriors,  to  be  partially,  and  sometimes  whol 
ly  lined  with  the  same  materials. 

From  the  loose  manner  in  which  they  build  their 
fires,  their  lodges  are  intolerably  smoky,  especially  in 
windy  weather;  and,  in  fact,  whenever  artificially 
heated,  they  are  sufficiently  so  to  render  them  exceed 
ingly  uncomfortable  to  all  except  Indians,  who,  from 
being  accustomed,  scarcely  experience  any  inconve 
nience  from  it. 

Considerable  difference  prevails  among  the  different 
tribes,  and  even  among  the  individuals  of  the  same 
tribe,  in  the  construction  of  their  lodges. 

Sometimes  they  are  built  principally  of  clay  or  turf  j 
and  at  others  of  bark  or  brush,  sustained  by  poles,  and 
covered  first  with  prairie  grass,  and  then  with  loose 
earth. 


300  Manners  and  Customs  of  some 

This  difference  particularly  distinguishes  the  Indians 
settled  in  villages,  from  the  roving  bands,  which  always 
construct  their  huts  in  the  most  temporary  manner: 
nevertheless,  they  are  generally  very  comfortable,  being 
covered  with  skins,  which,  for  the  especial  purpose, 
make  up  part  of  their  baggage. 

The  lodges  for  public  purposes  are  much  larger,  and 
vary  considerably  in  the  forms  of  their  structure:  some 
times  they  are  octagonal;  at  others,  oblong,  or  square: 
and,  as  the  case  may  be,  are  otherwise  pyramidical. 

They  are  the  depositories  of  all  public  records  and 
property,  and  are  never  entered  by  any  of  the  individu 
als  of  a  tribe,  except  on  public  occasions:  even  ene 
mies,  when  they  have  it  completely  in  their  power, 
deem  it  sacrilegious  to  enter  them,  or  in  any  way  to 
molest  their  contents,  unless  the  proprietary  nation 
should  have  been  wholly  cut  off  or  vanquished. 

Their  canoes  are  made  promiscuously  by  either  men 
or  women,  and  sometimes  conjointly  by  both,  accord 
ing  to  the  exigency  for  which  they  are  wanted.  The 
skeletons  or  frames  are  made  of  oziers,  or  flexible 
poles5,  lashed  together  with  bark  or  some  other  materi 
al,  and  are  covered  generally  with  the  skins  of  the  buf 
falo,  sewed  together,  and  to  the  frame,  with  the  sinews 
of  the  deer.  They  vary  in  size  considerably,  accord 
ing  to  the  service  for  which  they  are  wanted:  some 
times  a  single  skin  covers  one,  and  at  others,  a  half 
dozen  are  required.  The  hair  is  left  on  the  outside; 
it,  however,  soon  wears  off,  when  the  boat  moves  rapid 
ly  in  the  water  and  is  easily  managed. 


Of  the  Western  Indians.  301 

The  Indians  smoke,  oil,  and  preserve  them  with 
great  care,  which  makes  them  very  durable.  When 
travelling,  they  often  remove  them  to  the  land,  invert 
and  use  them  for  shelters  against  the  rain;  being  ex 
ceedingly  light,  they  are  carried  without  inconvenience 
over  the  longest  portages.  The  Indians  also  construct 
canoes  from  the  bark  of  the  birch  tree,  and  from  cot 
ton-wood  trees,  and  such  are  more  or  less  in  use  among 
most  of  the  tribes. 

CURRENCY  AND  TRADE. 

From  the  nature  and  origin  of  society  among  the 
Indians,  it  may  readily  be  supposed,  and  correctly  too, 
that  trade  among  themselves,  and  even  with  strangers, 
is  conducted  on  a  very  limited  scale,  and  by  precarious 
standards. 

Their  currency  standard  of  value  is  different  in  dif 
ferent  tribes.  Among  the  O&ages,  Kansas,  Ottowas, 
Mahas,  and  their  neighbouring  tribes,  the  beaver  skin 
is  as  much  the  aggregate  of  fractions,  as  the  dollar  is 
in  Spain  and  the  United  States,  or  as  the  sovereign  in 
Great  Britain. 

In  general  two  good  otter  skins,  are  valued  equal 
to  one  beaver  skin;  from  ten  to  twelve  racoon,  or  four 
or  five  wild-cat  skins,  at  the  saaie  rate;  and  so  on  for 
other  skins,  or  materials  for  traffic.  The  standard 
among  the  Mandans  is  a  skin  full  of  corn. 

These  skin  measures  are  of  different  dimensions,  and 
are  kept  in  the  council  lodge.  The  Ricaras  use  a 
stone  mortar  for  the  same  purpose,  and  it  is  kept  in 
the  same  public  place.  While  some  of  the  tribes 


302  Manners  and  Customs  of  some 

situated  on  the  western  side  of  the  Rocky  Mountains, 
make  use  of  various  coloured  shells,  ground  to  an  oval 
or  nearly  round  shape.  Belts  of  wampum  are  also 
used,  not  only  as  standards  of  value,  but  as  records  of 
important  transactions.  According  to  these  various 
standards  they  exchange  property  among  themselves, 
and  with  the  traders,  for  such  articles  as  they  fancy,  or 
may  really  want:  but,  as  the  Indians  are  not  generally 
acquainted  with  the  value  of  foreign  commodities,  it 
frequently  happens  among  some  of  the  tribes,  that 
councils  are  convened  to  establish  the  rate  of  ex 
change,  which  is  afterwards  publicly  promulgated,  and 
pretty  strictly  adhered  to.  In  most  of  the  tribes,  how 
ever,  the  traders  are  left  to  fix  their  own  prices,  and 
they  generally  avail  themselves  of  the  privilege  to  the 
extent  of  the  credulity  and  ignorance  of  the  Indians; 
but  I  have  already  named  this  circumstance,  together 
with  the  consequences  that  sometimes  follow. 

When  two  of  the  Indians  have  entered  into  a  con 
tract,  and  a  credit  is  given,  the  time  of  payment  al 
ways  extends  to  the  termination  of  the  next  hunting 
season,  and  the  number  of  beaver  skins  due,  is  regis 
tered  by  a  similar  number  of  marks  or  notches  cut  on 
the  inside  of  the  great  council  lodge,  at  the  first  sub 
sequent  public  meeting  On  the  final  settlement,  it  is 
exceedingly  rare  that  any  disagreement  takes  place; 
though  should  any  exist,  the  affair  is  referred  for  ad 
justment  to  some  of  the  most  respectable  old  men  or 
counsellors,  much  after  the  manner  practised  in  civili 
zed  life.  The  decision  is  final,  and,  though  it  should 
be  disapproved,  is  very  seldom  reproached.  Nothing, 


Of  the  Western  Indians.  303 

indeed,  could  give  greater  offence  to  the  referees,  than 
an  opposite  line  of  conduct:  the  offended  parties  would 
never  afterwards  sit  at  the  same  council  fire,  nor  hold 
any  other  intercourse  with  the  offender. 

Breach  of  contract  is  very  seldom  known  among 
them;  but,  when  one  does  occur,  coercion  is  out  of  the 
question:  for  they,  in  fact,  are  strangers  to  all  systems 
of  the  kind;  and  when  told  by  the  traders  of  the  prac 
tice  of  imprisoning  for  debt,  which  prevails  among  the 
whites,  the  motive,  unless  it  be  for  revenge,  appears  to 
them  altogether  paradoxical. 

Should  an  Indian  be  unable  to  meet  his  engage 
ments,  in  consequence  of  sickness  or  ill  success  in 
hunting,  the  creditor  never  duns  him,  nor  even  so  much 
as  mentions  his  individual  wants  in  his  presence, 
but  the  same  friendly  relations  subsist  between  them, 
as  though  no  disappointment  or  delinquency  had  taken 
place.  But,  if  the  inability  of  the  debtor  originates  in 
his  indolent  or  intemperate  habits;  or  if  he  wilfully 
omits  to  pay  when  he  has  the  means  in  his  power,  and 
otherwise  applies  them,  he  then  suffers  a  greater  pen 
alty  than  imprisonment,  he  is  abandoned  by  his  friends, 
and  is  characterized  as  a  bad  Indian;  and  his  creditor 
would  esteem  it  dishonourable  to  receive  from  him  af 
terwards  even  his  just  demands.  Such  instances  have 
occurred  within  my  knowledge;  but  they  are  exceed 
ingly  rare.  These  methods  of  negotiation  and  trade 
answer  very  well  among  the  Indians;  they  suffer  no  in 
convenience  from  the  absence  of  a  specie  currency; 
and,  in  fact,  many  Indians  are  ignorant  of  its  use,  and, 
when  in  possession  of  coin,  apply  it  solely  to  decorating 


304  Manners  and  Customs,  &c. 

their  persons.  They  are  generally  strangers  to  exclu 
sive  property,  except  as  regards  their  lodges  and  furni 
ture.  It  is  true,  after  their  hunts  and  harvestings  they 
make  divisions,  but  they  are  for  the  convenience  of  dis 
position;  for,  as  before  remarked,  no  one  of  respecta 
ble  standing  will  be  allowed  to  experience  want  or  suf 
ferings  of  any  kind,  while  it  is  in  the  power  of  others 
of  the  same  community  to  prevent  it.  In  this  respect 
they  are  extravagantly  generous;  always  supplying  the 
wants  of  their  friend  from  their  own  superabundance. 
In  this  equality  of  condition  and  privilege  enjoined 
by  natural  laws,  the  Indians,  Where  they  understand 
how  differently  people  in  civilized  life  manage  their  af 
fairs,  feel  themselves  supremely  happy,  in  being  ex 
empted  from  the  evils  which  avarice,  pride,  and  folly, 
entail  on  them. 


CHAPTER  X. 

Crimes  and  modes  of  punishment. 

THERE  happen  but  very  few  occurrences  among  the 
Indians,  which  are  regarded  as  criminal.  I  have  nev 
er  heard  of  an  instance  of  treason,  or  conspiracy  against 
any  of  their  communities,  and  know  of  no  punishment 
for  such  an  offence.  But,  if  I  understand  the  Indian 
character,  an  individual  detected  in  holding  a  corres 
pondence  with  the  enemies  of  his  country,  would,  I 
venture  to  assert,  suffer  instant  death  by  the  hands  of 
the  detector. 

Murder,  ingratitude,  cowardice,  adultery,  stealing 
and  lying,  constitute  nearly  the  whole  list  of  their 
crimes. 

The  first  is  punished  "blood  for  blood"  according  to 
the  Mosaic  law,  by  the  relations  of  the  deceased,  with 
out  regard  to  the  justification  of  trial  and  condemna 
tion. 

Ingratitude  is  certain  to  involve  the  offender  in  a 
loss  of  character;  and  this  offence,  and  cowardice,  are 
represented  in  more  hideous  colours,  and  dwelt  on  with 
more  pointed  emphasis  by  the  squaws  and  old  men, 
in  their  lessons  to  the  youth,  than  any  other,  with  the 
exception  of  murder,  in  their  whole  catalogue.  It  is 
sometimes  punishable  with  death:  for,  should  an  In 
dian,  who  had  been  taken  prisoner,  accept  grace  by 
being  adopted  into  the  family  of  his  captors,  and  af 
terwards  abscond  and  be  retaken  fighting  against  them. 


306  Manners  and  Customs  of  some 

he  would  forfeit  his  life,  without  the  possibility  of  a 
second  reprieve. 

Loss  of  reputation  is  not  the  only  consequence  of 
cowardice.  Among  the  Kansas,  when  it  cannot  be  cor 
rected,  they  destroy  cowards  probably  with  a  view  to 
nerve  the  young  warriors  in  the  practice  of  the  oppo 
site  quality. 

I  witnessed  one  of  these  executions,  which  origina 
ted  in  the  following  circumstances,  and  was  conducted 
in  the  following  manner. 

The  Kansas  had  returned  from  a  successful  war  ex 
cursion,  in  which  one  of  their  party,  who  had  on  a 
former  occasion  been  culpable,  behaved  in  a  very  cow 
ardly  manner.  The  whole  nation,  except  those  who 
had  lost  relations,  and  Te-pa-gee,  the  subject  for  chas 
tisement,  was  engaged  in  rejoicings  appropriate  to  the 
occasion  of  victory.  Te-pa-gee,  probably  without  the 
least  suspicion  of  the  destiny  that  awaited  him,  had 
withdrawn  from  the  public  ceremonials,  and  sullenly 
seated  himself  on  the  trunk  of  a  tree  adjacent  to  the 
river.  Shortly  after,  and  apparently  without  design, 
the  squaws  and  children  in  their  dances  approached 
the  river,  near  the  place  occupied  by  him;  when 
E-gron-ga-see  walked  carelessly  through  the  festive 
groups,  presented  himself  before  the  astonished  cul 
prit,  and  proclaimed  to  him,  in  a  voice  audible  to  all 
present,  "  Thy  cowardice  has  forfeited  thy  life."  The 
sports  instantly  ceased;  all  was  silence  and  consterna 
tion:  E-gron-ga-see  drew  his  knife  from  beneath  his 
robe,  Te-pa-gee  bared  his  bosom,  received  a  thrust  to 
the  heart,  and  died  without  scarcely  uttering  a  groan. 


Of  the  Western  Indians.  307 

The  warriors  then  assembled  with  the  witnesses  of  this 
tragic  scene;  the  executioner,  addressing  his  audience 
in  a  few  words,  stated  the  reprehensible  conduct  of 
the  deceased,  and  the  necessity  that  existed  for  inflict 
ing  so  signal  a  punishment;  after  which  all  returned 
to  their  respective  homes. 

I  need  not  attempt  to  describe  the  feelings  which 
this  event  occasioned  in  my  mind,  and  those  of  the 
young  Indians  generally.  We  all  concluded,  that,  in 
preference  to  suffering  such  ignominy,  we  would  die  a 
thousand  deaths,  if  it  were  possible,  in  defence  of  our 
country;  and  the  old  men  and  squaws  availed  them 
selves  of  the  occurrence,  to  confirm  and  strengthen 
our  resolutions. 

The  Indians  claim  the  sole  disposal  of  their  wives- 
and,  although  in  many  instances  they  devote  them  to 
the  sensual  gratification  of  their  friends,  without  asso 
ciating  the  least  impropriety  to  the  transaction,  yet  they 
regard  a  voluntary  indulgence  of  the  passions,  on  their 
part,  as  an  unpardonable  offence. 

Incontinency  after  marriage,  apart  from  that  tolera 
ted  by  custom,  as  above  noticed,  can  scarcely  be  num 
bered  among  the  sins  prevalent  among  the  Indians. 
The  men  reprobate  lasciviousness,  as  unbecoming  the 
character  of  the  warrior:  hence,  though  their  tempera 
ment  may  be  as  ardent  as  is  common  to  any  particular 
race  of  the  human  family,  they  affect  a  phlegmatic 
disposition,  to  which  the  love  of  reputation  and  glory 
forces  them  to  conform  their  habits. 

The  women  are  not  less  ardent  than  the  men;  but 
the  love  of  character,  the  apprehension  of  suffering, 


308  Manners  and  Customs  of  some 

and  the  continency  of  their  husbands,  combine  in  gene 
ral  to  establish  similar  habits. 

This,  however,  is  not  uniformly  the  case,  more  par 
ticularly  with  those  who  have  adjuncts  to  participate  in 
the  favours  of  their  husbands;  with  such,  dereliction 
from  duty  occurs  much  more  frequently  than  it  does, 
where  the  conjugal  relations  are  more  consistently 
balanced  between  the  sexes. 

Repudiation  is  the  punishment  most  generally  in 
flicted  for  this  offence;  and  it  is  resorted  to  both  by 
men  and  women,  especially  when  an  ex-parte  attach 
ment  exists.  On  the  part  of  the  men  the  punishment 
is,  however,  discretionary.  They  sometimes  cut  off 
their  hair;  slit,  or  cut  off  their  noses  or  ears:  at  others, 
when  they  have  many  children,  they  merely  discon 
tinue  all  intercourse  with  them,  and  substitute  other 
wives  in  their  stead.  I  knew  of  an  instance  in  which 
the  outraged  husband  took  the  life  of  his  light-footed 
squaw.  He  was  himself  an  eye-witness  to  her  offence; 
he  loved,  and  had  never  suspected:  anger,  for  the  mo 
ment,  triumphed  over  reason;  he  directed  his  toma 
hawk,  and  the  blow  was  unerring.  This  circumstance 
produced  some  excitement  among  her  relations;  but  no 
attempt  was  ever  made,  within  my  knowledge,  to  re 
venge  her  death. 

Among  the  individuals  of  some  tribes  or  nations, 
theft  is  a  crime  scarcely  known.  They  have  neither 
fastenings  to  the  doors  of  their  lodges,  nor  any  secret 
place  for  the  security  of  their  effects;  and  they  leave 
them  for  days  together,  or  retire  to  rest,  without  en 
tertaining  the  least  apprehension  for  their  own  safety, 


Of  the  Western  Indians.  309 

or  that  of  their  property.  They  however  are  taught 
from  infancy,  that  it  is  not  only  right,  but  a  duty,  to 
depredate  on  the  goods  and  effects  of  their  enemies,  and 
such  as  maintain  equivocal  relations  with  them.  But 
these  observations  will  not  apply  universally;  for,  in 
some  which  have  become  more  settled,  a  distinction  of, 
and  desire  to  accumulate  property  exists,  in  a  limited 
degree.  Under  such  circumstances,  the  means  of  ob 
taining  a  livelihood  are  more  difficult,  and  the  indolent 
are  more  apt  to  become  dishonest.  The  offender  is 
sometimes  punished  by  banishment;  but,  in  general, 
he  is  made  to  restore  the  stolen  goods,  and,  if  able, 
sometimes  threefold. 

Falsehood  they  esteem  much  more  mean  and  con 
temptible  than  stealing.  The  greatest  insult  that  can 
be  offered  to  an  Indian,  is,  to  doubt  his  courage:  the 
next  is,  to  question  his  honour  or  truth :  then  to  doubt 
his  ability  to  hunt  and  travel,  and  to  slight  his  proffered 
hospitality  and  friendship.  But  insults  are  not  ac 
counted  crimes,  except  against  individuals. 

Lying,  as  well  as  stealing,  entails  loss  of  character 
on  habitual  offenders;  and,  indeed,  an  Indian  of  inde 
pendent  feelings  and  elevated  character,  will  hold  no 
kind  of  intercourse  with  any  one  who  has  been  once 
clearly  convicted. 

For  the  commission  of  all  crimes,  insults,  and  of 
fences,  the  party  or  individual  injured  is  the  executor 
of  its  own  revenge,  except  in  the  case  of  bloodshed, 
when,  as  before  remarked,  it  devolves  on  the  nearest 
relations  of  the  deceased,  who  seldom  relax  in  their 


310  Manners  and  Customs  of  some 

resentments  short  of  obtaining  the  most  ample  satis 
faction. 

In  general  they  are  just  one  towards  another,  and 
inculcate  and  practise  the  moral  duties,  no  doubt  be 
cause  experience  has  taught,  that  such  conduct  is  the 
most  conducive  to  their  own  and  the  public  happiness. 
Nevertheless,  difficulties  sometimes  occur,  which  can 
not  be  accommodated  even  by  the  interposition  of  the 
influence  of  the  national  councils.  In  such  cases,  one 
or  other  of  the  parties,  with  its  adherents,  separates 
from  the  nation. 

While  I  lived  with  the  Kansas,  a  young  girl  who  had 
been  adopted  into  the  Wolf  family,  was  insulted  by  a 
young  Indian,  belonging  to  the  family  distinguished  by 
the  name  of  the  Panther.  The  girl  entertained  a  strong 
antipathy  for  this  would-be  gallant,  and,  in  retaliation 
for  offered  violence,  or  rather  in  self-defence,  inflicted 
several  dangerous  wounds,  with  a  scalping-knife.  At 
first  the  parents  of  the  parties  sided  with  their  respec 
tive  children,  and  afterwards  the  entire  families  became 
involved  in  the  quarrel,  and  some  lives  were  lost  on 
both  sides.  The  affair  assuming  a  serious  aspect  was 
carried  before  the  councils,  which  at  first,  from  the 
motives  before  noticed,  refused  to  give  it  considera 
tion;  nor  did  their  final  decision  satisfy  both  par 
ties;  and  the  most  feeble  one  abandoned  the  village, 
and  established  a  settlement  considerably  farther  up,  on 
the  Kansas  river.  After  I  left  them,  the  parties  be 
came  reconciled  in  consequence  of  a  war  with  the 
Pawnees,  and  the  discontented  returned  to*  their  former 
habitations. 


Of  the  Western  Indians.  3 1 1 

In  common,  the  councils  do  not  intermeddle  with 
private  disputes;  because,  as  the  Indians  say,  it  would 
have  a  tendency  to  increase  the  evil,  by  increasing  its 
consequence. 

When  complaints  are  preferred,  their  answer  gene 
rally  is,  that  "  none  but  squaws  become  involved  in  trou 
bles  and  disputes,  from  which  they  cannot  extricate 
themselves/' 


CHAPTER  XI. 

Manner  of  Counting  Time,  Traditions,  Tumuli,  Monu 
ments,  &c. 

•THEIR  mode  of  reckoning  time  is  very  simple.  Their 
year  begins  about  the  vernal  equinox,  or  at  the  length 
ening  of  the  days:  their  menstrual  periods  are  reckon 
ed  from  one  full  moon  to  another;  and  their  diurnal,  or 
rather  nocturnal,  for  they  count  nights  instead  of  days, 
from  sunset  to  sunset.  The  first  month  they  denominate 
the  hunting,  bird,  or  singing  month;  because  in  it  they 
begin  to  hunt,  and  the  birds  begin  to  pair,  and  sing. 
The  second  they  call  the  flower  month;  because,  in  it 
the  greatest  part  of  the  plants  are  in  blossom:  the  third 
they  call  the  planting  month;  as  during  it  they  plant 
the  seeds  of  such  vegetables  as  they  cultivate.  The 
fourth  is  called  the  salt  month,  on  account  of  the  game 
first  collecting  in  vast  herds  about  the  salt  licks,  which 
have  generally  become  strong  at  this  period.  The  fifth 
is  called  the  buffalo,  because  in  it  the  male  and  female 
begin  to  herd  together.  The  sixth  is  called  the  corn, 
or  plum  month;  because  green  corn  is  then  first  ga 
thered,  and  the  plums  become  ripe.  The  seventh  is 
called  the  harvest  month,  because  it  is  that  in  which 
the  corn  is  gathered.  The  eighth  is  called  the  bear,  or 
smoky  month;  because  these  animals  are  now  fat,,  and 
the  season  for  killing  them  commences,  and  because 


Manners  and  Customs,  &c.  313 

the  atmosphere  is  generally  very  smoky,  from  the  fires 
that  prevail.  The  ninth  they  distinguish  as  the  buck, 
or  windy  month;  because  in  it  the  bucks  cast  their 
horns,  and  the  winds  blow  more  violently.  The  tenth 
is  the  freezing  or  snow  month;  because  of  the  frost 
and  snows  which  generally  prevail.  The  eleventh  is 
the  dead  month;  because  of  the  dreary  aspect  which 
all  creation  takes  on.  The  twelfth  they  call  the  thaw 
or  rain  month;  because  of  the  thaws  and  rains  that 
prevail:  and  the  thirteenth  they  call  the  sugar  month; 
because  in  it  they  manufacture  their  sugar,  from  the 
maple  and  box  elder  trees. 

Different  nations  observe  the  same  annual  divisions, 
though  they  give  different  names  to  the  moons,  all 
which,  however,  partake  of  the  characteristic  chan 
ges  of  the  season . 

I  ought  before  to  have  noticed,  that  in  their  commu 
nications,  they  particularize  different  periods,  when 
deemed  necessary,  by  hieroglyphic  figures  indicative 
of  these  various  characteristics;  as,  for  instance,  the 
planting  month  is  represented  by  grains  of  sprouting 
corn,  &c. 

They  have  no  general  epochs  from  which  to  date, 
but  each  individual  counts  from  the  time  when  his  fa 
thers  or  ancestors  flourished. 

Their  traditionary  accounts  all  refer  back  to  indefi 
nite  eras.  They  have  many  current  among  them,  of 
which  some  have  already  been  noticed,  and  the 
account  may  be  extended  somewhat  further,  per 
haps  to  the  amusement,  though  I  cannot  suppose  to 
the  improvement  of  my  readers. 

R  r 


314  Manners  and  Customs  of  some 

Some  relate,  that  the  whole  human  family,  and 
every  living  thing,  like  vegetables,  sprang  out  of  the 
earth  many  hundred  snows  ago;  others,  as  before  no 
ticed,  that  the  Great  Spirit  created  at  first  only  one  of 
each  sex,  and  placed  them  on  an  island  in  the  midst 
of  the  great  waters,  which,  in  the  process  of  time  be 
came  too  small  for  their  accommodation,  and  threat 
ened  them  with  great  calamities.  In  this  distress,  the 
woman,  who  was  remarkable  for  her  piety  and  good 
ness,  prayed  to  their  Great  Father,  who  took  compas 
sion  on  them,  and  sent  the  beavers,  musk-rats,  and  tur 
tles,  to  enlarge  it  with  materials  from  the  bottom  of 
the  ocean,  which  they  collected  in  such  great  quanti 
ties,  as  to  give  to  the  island  the  present  extent  of  our 
earth. 

The  different  tribes  have  very  different  traditions: 
some  of  them  are  truly  ludicrous,  and  are  related  with 
a  seriousness  not  very  reputable  to  their  credulity  and 
understanding;  of  this  nature  is  the  following:  It  is 
often  repeated  by  the  women  themselves.  It  states 
that  the  red  men  were  furnished  with  long  tails,  but 
that  having  offended  the  Great  Spirit,  he  deprived  them 
of  these  ornaments,  and  from  them  created  the  wo 
men.  As  an  additional  punishment,  he  sent  large 
swarms  of  mosquitoes  to  prey  upon  them,  which  when 
they  were  thus  mutilated,  could  torment  them  with 
greater  impunity. 

I  ought  not  perhaps  to  have  prefaced  this  oral  ac 
count  of  the  Indians  with  any  remarks  of  my  own, 
because  without  them  the  advocates  of  the  hypothesis 
that  all  mankind  were  once  quadrupeds,  might  have 


Of  the  Western  Indians.  3 1 5 

used  it  with  more  plausibility  as  an  argument  in  sup 
port  of  those  which  they  have  already  advanced. 

The  Indians  do  not  pretend  to  any  correct  know 
ledge  of  the  tumuli  or  mounds  that  are  occasion 
ally  met  with  in  their  country.  They  believe  their 
origin  artificial,  and  the  production  of  necessity,  and 
custom,  in  respect  to  defence  and  interments  of  the 
dead.  One  tradition  of  the  Quapaws  states,  that  a 
nation  differing  very  much  from  themselves,  inhabit 
ed  the  country  many  hundred  snows  ago,  when  game 
was  so  plenty  that  it  required  very  slight  efforts  to 
procure  a  subsistence,  and  when  there  existed  no  hos 
tile  neighbours  to  render  the  pursuit  of  war  neces 
sary.  They  then  merely  for  sport,  collected  the  earth 
into  heaps,  which  have  ever  since  remained,  and  been 
used  by  other  nations  which  have  succeeded  to  their 
possession,  as  the  depositories  of  their  dead.  Another 
states  that  they  have  been  constructed  to  protect  the 
red  men  from  the  attacks  of  wild  beasts,  which  for 
merly  were  very  large,  and  used  to  destroy  many  of 
the  Indians;  but  that  finally  the  Great  Spirit  commi 
serated  his  red  children,  and  taught  them  the  use  of 
the  bow  and  arrow,  by  which  means  they  had  des 
troyed  their  enemies,  and  the  use  of  this  kind  of  de 
fence  had  become  unnecessary.  While  others  state, 
(hat  they  were  built  solely  for  securing  one  nation 
from  being  suppressed  by  another.  All  concur  in 
their  great  antiquity,  and  most  of  them  in  their 
having  been  the  work  of  a  people  which  had  altoge 
ther  ceased  to  exist,  before  those  hunting  grounds 
came  into  the  possession  of  the  ancestors  of  the  pre 
sent  occupants. 


316  Manners  and  Customs  of  some 

The  Indians  are  well  acquainted  with  the  circum 
stance  of  their  containing  human  bones;  and  many, 
notwithstanding  their  traditionary  accounts,  believe 
them  to  have  been  the  depositories  of  the  dead  for  a 
nation  of  men,  which  now  no  longer  exists.  These 
mounds  are  regarded  with  great  reverence,  and  are 
frequently  resorted  to  by  the  Indians  when  in  their 
neighbourhood,  as  places  sacred  to  their  devotional  ex 
ercises. 

There  are  other  elevations  differing  materially  from 
the  mounds  above  noticed,  which  were  formerly,  and 
are  at  present,  exclusively  devoted  to  burying  their 
dead.  They  are  composed  of  stones  and  earth, 
placed  in  such  a  manner  as  to  cover,  and  separate  one 
dead  body  from  another.  These,  however,  are  the  bu 
rying  places  of  the  modern  Indians,  and  will  be  more 
particularly  noticed,  when  I  treat  of  their  manner  of 
interment. 

The  memory  of  the  squaws  is  the  principal  reposi 
tory  of  their  historical  treasures,  for  such  are  their 
traditions  esteemed.  Hence  uncommon  diligence  and 
pains  are  taken  by  the  aged,  to  repeat  circumstantial 
ly  to  their  children  all  that  they  themselves  have 
been  taught.  They  relate  to  a  great  variety  of  sub 
jects  which  no  doubt  at  first  originated  in  truth;  but 
which,  from  a  love  of  the  marvellous,  incident,  I  be 
lieve,  to  the  whole  human  family,  have  in  general  been 
so  transformed  through  a  succession  of  ages,  as  to  be 
entitled  to  no  more  credit,  than  the  witchcraft  stories 
and  ballads,  that  constitute  the  evenings'  amusement, 
in  some  circles,  among  the  white  people. 


Of  the  Western  Indians.  3 1 7 

The  Indians  are  particularly  careful  to  preserve 
memorials  of  those  who  have  discharged  their  duty  to 
their  country.  These,  however,  result  only  from  indi 
vidual  feelings;  for  they  seldom,  if  ever,  execute  any 
public  commemorative  measures.  Every  thing,  how 
ever,  which  has  been  deposited  in  the  council  lodge, 
by  the  chiefs  or  distinguished  warriors,  is  carefully 
preserved,  and  referred  to  on  particular  occasions. 
The  young  warrior,  when  he  assumes  his  station  in 
the  national  councils,  takes  indescribable  pleasure  in 
these  records  of  the  bravery  of  his  ancestors,  and  the 
older  ones  dwell  on  the  relation  of  the  virtues  and 
prowess  of  their  original  proprietors  with  peculiar  sa 
tisfaction. 

Preceding  their  entrance  upon  active  warfare,  they 
serve,  next  to  the  war  dances,  the  most  important  pur 
pose  of  inspiring  to  valorous  deeds,  and  a  contempt 
for  danger  and  death. 

At,  or  soon  after  burial,  the  relations  of  the  de 
ceased  sometimes  cover  the  grave  with  stones,  and 
for  years  after  occasionally  resort  to  it,  and  mourn 
over,  or  recount  the  merits  and  virtues  of  its  silent 
tenant. 

At  others,  they  cut  on  smooth  barked  trees,  or  on  soft 
rocks,  hieroglyphic  histories  of  the  remarkable  events 
of  individuals,  which  are  read  with  great  interest,  not 
only  by  relatives  and  friends,  but  by  strangers. 

Every  thing  connected  with  the  dead  is  regarded  as 
sacred,  even  between  nations  where  the  most  invete 
rate  hostility  exists;  and  instances  have  taken  place, 
in  which  they  have  contributed  to  perpetuate  the  excel- 


318  Manners  and  Customs,  &c. 

lencies  of  an  unfortunate  fallen  foe.  At  least,  so  say 
some  of  the  Osages;  but  from  my  knowledge  of  the 
Indian  character,  I  am  disposed  to  regard  such  com- 
memoratives  rather  as  the  result  of  private  friendship 
than  of  public  magnanimity:  because,  with  them  the 
title  to  excellence  is  only  awarded  to  friends;  while 
the  reverse  is  liberally  bestowed  on  thejr  enemies. 


CHAPTER  XII. 

Polity,  Councils,  Transaction  of  Public  Business 
generally,  Election  of  Chiefs,  Reception  of  Ambassa 
dors,  Peace  runners,  &c. 

The  Indians  individually  acknowledge  no  superior, 
nor  are  they  subordinate  to  any  government,  except 
such  as  they  find  by  experience  to  be  essential  to  their 
preservation,  triumph,  and  success  in  their  war  and 
hunting  parties. 

On  such  occasions,  and  even  where  the  most  urgent 
necessity  exists,  they  only  become  voluntarily  so,  and 
can  at  any  time  withdraw  themselves  from  all  self  im 
posed  restrictions.  Nevertheless,  as  the  object  of  their 
government  is  almost  wholly  connected  with  their  for 
eign  relations,  the  dread  of  their  enemies  perhaps  more 
than  their  patriotism  commands  their  services,  and, 
while  on  actual  duty,  renders  them  obedient  to  their 
chiefs. 

Some  of  their  chiefs,  from  extraordinary  qualifica 
tions,  exercise  at  all  times  an  influence  which  falls  very 
little,  if  any  thing,  short  of  absolute  authority,  but,  in 
general,  the  warriors  while  in  their  villages  are  unyield 
ing,  exceedingly  tenacious  of  their  freedom,  and  live 
together  in  a  state  of  equality,  closely  approximated  to 
natural  rights. 

Whenever  they  deviate  from  this  conduct,  it  is  out  of 
respect  for  their  chiefs,  or  because  they  believe  that  a 
much  greater  degree  of  success  will  crown  their  efforts 


320  Manners  and  Customs  of  some 

when  united  under,  and  controlled  by  a  single  efficient 
head,  than  otherwise  possibly  could. 

Hence  it  will  be  seen  that  their  governments  depend 
on  caprice  or  circumstances,  and  that  although  they 
somewhat  resemble  the  democratic  form,  still  a  majori 
ty  cannot  bind  a  minority  to  a  compliance  with  any 
acts  of  its  own. 

The  convocation  of  their  meetings,  except  immediate 
ly  after  a  council,  is  rather  capricious  and  arbitrary; 
any  individual  may  notify  one,  but  unless  the  occasion 
be  highly  important,  it  will  be  attended  more  or  less 
numerously,  according  to  the  respect  entertained  for 
the  convocator.  They  however  are  usually  held  at  the 
request  of  some  one  of  the  aged,  who,  if  in  a  village, 
goes  from  house  to  house  and  mentions  his  wishes,  but 
if  the  population  be  more  scattered,  the  notice  is  pro 
mulgated  by  runners.  Preparatory  to  holding  a  coun 
cil,  the  chiefs  and  principal  warriors  generally  hold 
private  meetings,  at  which  the  propriety  of  the  con 
templated  business,  and  the  assemblage  of  the  counsel 
lors  is  considered.  The  eldest  person  always  enters  a 
council  lodge  first  and  is  followed  by  the  other  coun 
sellors  much  according  to  seniority  and  in  the  most 
perfect  order.  They  next  seat  themselves  in  a  cross- 
legged  position  on  mats  which  are  arranged  circularly 
around  the  lodge.  The  chief  then  lights  the  national 
pipe,  takes  three  whiffs,  and  passes  it  to  the  individual 
next  to  himself,  of  the  greatest  consequence  in  the  na 
tion.  In  this  manner  it  is  passed  round,  till  the  whole 
have  smoked,  when  the  chief  rises  and  in  the  midst  of 


Of  the  Western  Indians.  3£  1 

the  most  profound  silence,  tells  them  that  he  is  ready- 
to  hear  their  talk. 

The  council  thus  organized,  the  eldest  orator  rises 
and  addresses  his  audience  on  the  subject  for  debate. 
After  he  has  finished,  another  rises,  and  turns  by  seni 
ority  are  observed  till  every  member  of  the  council  so 
disposed,  has  spoken.  On  these  occasions,  the  sub 
jects  are  debated  with  much  gravity  and  often  with 
nervous  eloquence,  and  the  orators  listened  to  with 
deep  interest  and  attention. 

During  this  time  not  a  breath  of  censure  or  applause 
is  uttered,  and  the  speaker  can  judge  of  the  effect  of  his 
eloquence,  only  by  the  countenances  of  his  audience 
and  the  turn  of  the  subsequent  votes. 

They  do  not  speak  long,  nor  irrelatively,  neither  are 
they  interrupted  by  calls  to  order,  nor  in  any  other 
way.  It  is  a  maxim  amongst  the  counsellors  to  make 
short  and  pertinent  speeches;  "  chattering"  say  they, 
"  is  the  privilege  of  the  squaws;  but  it  is  not  charac 
teristic  of  wise  and  brave  warriors,  for  they  think  and 
act  without  much  talk." 

In  their  councils  a  majority  generally  determines  all 
their  important  concerns:  it  is  commonly  ascertained 
by  a  division  and  subsequent  count.  Every  individual 
determines  for  himself  as  to  the  propriety  of  his  vote, 
and  no  greater  insult  could  be  offered  than  an  attempt 
to  bias  it. 

In  voting  the  counsellors  sometimes  divide,  part 
arranging  themselves  with  their  chief  as  pros  or  cons 
as  the  subject  may  conform  with  his  ideas:  at  others 

they  express  their  approbation  by  merely  rising,  or  by 

s  s 


S22  Manners  and  Customs  of  some 

smoking  the  national  pipe,  and  not  unfrequently  by 
depositing  their  respective  badges,  which,  as  counted 
are  reclaimed  by  them.  On  some  occasions  they  ar 
range  themselves  on  the  sides  of  particular  chiefs  as 
will  presently  be  noticed.  Discussions  on  the  expe 
diency  of  war  and  the  declaration  of  it  are  often 
conducted  with  closed  doors,  or  in  other  words  with 
secrecy,  opinions  in  favour  of  this  subject,  are  often 
expressed  when  the  final  question  is  taken  by  the  war 
whoop,  as  the  warriors  pass  in  succession  by  the  chief. 

When  the  majority  is  large,  the  minority  generally 
join  it;  but  should  the  division  be  nearly  equal,  and  the 
subject  of  much  moment,  great  obstinacy  frequently 
prevails,  more  particularly  should  the  disagreement 
extend  to  the  chiefs.  The  young  men,  and  even  boys, 
are  permitted  to  attend  these  assemblages;  but  they  are 
not  suffered  to  take  any  part  in  them,  till  they  have 
arrived  at  puberty,  and  distinguished  themselves  either 
in  war  or  the  chace.  If  this  were  not  the  case,  defer 
ence  for  the  aged,  and  respect  for  superiors,  which  are 
so  strictly  enjoined  and  universally  practised  in  youth, 
as  almost  to  become  a  natural  habit,  would  alone  ope 
rate  as  a  sufficient  restraint. 

When  an  election  for  a  chief  takes  place,  the  candi 
dates  go  by  turns  to  the  public  lodge,  or  some  mound 
near  it,  and  there  recount  all  the  deeds  they  have 
achieved;  exhibit  the  trophies  they  have  obtained,  and 
the  scars  they  have  received  while  fighting  for  their 
country;  and  promise  to  be  the  fathers  and  protectors 
of  their  tribes  and  to  watch  over  their  welfare,  and 
promote  their  happiness. 


Of  the  Western  Indians.  323 

The  preference  is  generally  given  to  those  who  can 
exhibit  the  greatest  number  of  trophies;  though  age 
has  great  weight,  especially  if  accompanied  by  other 
commendable  qualities;  and  it  sometimes  happens  that 
the  elderly  warriors  receive  this  mark  of  distinction, 
to  the  exclusion  of  more  equitable  rights,  if  graduated 
to  the  scale  of  actual  merit.  After  these  harangues 
and  exhibitions  are  concluded,  the  warriors  respec 
tively  assemble  round  the  candidate  to  whom  they  give 
the  preference,  and  whichever  has  the  greatest  num 
ber  of  adherents,  is  commonly  acknowledged  as  the 
chief. 

Sometimes,  however,  these  elections  give  rise  to 
quarrels  or  misunderstandings,  which  result  in  the 
separation  of  the  nation  either  into  friendly  or  hostile 
tribes,  though  instances  of  this  kind  are  very  rare. 

On  some  occasions  their  elections  are  conducted  in 
a  different  way.  The  counsellors  assemble  and  nomi 
nate  a  candidate,  who  separates  from  the  electors, 
carrying  with  him  the  national  pipe.  Such  as  are 
friendly  to  the  nomination,  join  him  arid  testify  their 
approbation  by  smoking  the  customary  number  of 
whiffs.  Should  his  partizans  be  a  minority,  a  new 
candidate  is  named,  and  the  same  course  pursued  till 
an  election  is  effected.  This  mode  is  generally  con 
sented  to  by  the  candidates  when  considerable  excite 
ment  prevails  with  a  view  to  preserve  the  union  and 
strength  of  their  tribe. 

On  others,  the  candidates  decorate  themselves  with 
some  particular  badge,  as  that  of  the  buck  or  beaver's 
tail,  which  they  wear  for  several  days  preceding  the 


324}  Manners  and  Customs  of  some 

election.  In  the  mean  time  their  respective  partizans 
decorate  themselves  in  the  same  manner,  and  when 
the  period  for  determining  the  choice  arrives,  as  in  the 
former  instances,  it  is  awarded  in  favour  of  the  great 
est  number,  to  which  the  others  generally  consent  by 
joining  in  the  public  rejoicings. 

Whenever  these  elections  take  place  in  a  nation 
composed  of  different  tribes,  or  in  tribes  composed  of 
different  villages,  which  are  somewhat  remote,  the  re 
spective  families  constituting  them,  often  depute  their 
chiefs  to  attend,  who  exercise  an  influence  at  them,  in 
proportion  to  the  number  of  warriors  they  represent. 

Individuals  sometimes  exercise  the  duties,  and  re 
ceive  all  the  respectful  attentions  which  the  Indians 
are  accustomed  to  bestow  on  chiefs  who  have  been 
regularly  elected  to  the  station.  This  occasionally 
happens  on  account  of  real  merit;  but  more  fre 
quently  from  the  various  deceptions  and  artifices  prac 
tised  on  their  credulity,  with  a  view  to  secure  this 
particular  influence.  Such,  for  instance,  are  some  of 
the  prophets.  Electioneering  for  one's  self,  is  thought 
to  be  very  disgraceful,  and  is  seldom  if  ever  re 
sorted  to,  but  much  intrigue  is  practised  on  these  occa 
sions  by  the  immediate  friends  of  the  candidate.  They 
are  sly,  cunning  and  oftentimes  deceitful;  sometimes 
they  buy  articles  at  an  extravagant  price  from  one, 
and  gratuitously  part  with  them  to  others,  with  a  view 
no  doubt,  to  secure  the  reputation  of  being  generous: 
at  others,  they  pretend  to  have  had  remarkable  dreams; 
or  to  predict  future  events,  dependent  on  contingen 
cies  connected  with  their  own  advancement. 


Of  the  Western  Indians.  S25 

The  candidate  elected  next  receives  presents  from 
his  subordinate  chiefs,  or  rather,  from  the  chiefs  of 
families,  consisting  of  trophies  obtained  from  their 
enemies,  or  of  badges  of  national  distinction:  after 
which  he  is  conducted  to  the  council  lodge,  (provided 
the  election  was  held  without  it,  as  is  commonly 
the  case,)  where  all  the  records  and  public  property  are 
inscribed  with  an  additional  hieroglyphic,  character 
istic  of  the  new  chief.  This  ceremony  is  followed  by 
public  feasts  and  rejoicings,  which  in  general  are  of 
short  duration,  and  close  with  the  day. 

The  candidates  spurn  with  contempt  the  aid  of  those 
Indians  who  do  not  support  good  characters;  cowar 
dice  and  mean  habits  constitute  their  principal  disquali 
fications; 'and,  should  persons  of  this  trait  join  in  the 
proceedings,  they  are  studiously  avoided,  and,  not  un- 
frequently  insulted. 

The  chiefs,  and  candidates  for  public  preferment, 
render  themselves  popular  by  their  disinterestedness 
and  poverty.  Whenever  any  extraordinary  success 
attends  them  in  the  acquisition  of  property,  it  is  only 
for  the  benefit  of  their  most  meritorious  adherents; 
for  they  distribute  it  with  a  profuse  liberality,  and  pride 
themselves  in  being  estimated  the  poorest  men  in  the 
community.  Valour,  intrepidity,  and  liberality,  are 
the. passports  to  popular  favour;  while  the  contrasts 
are  the  damning  sins  of  Indian  politicians.  In  general 
each  family  elects  a  chief  to  overlook  and  attend  to 
its  interests;  he  is  its  orator,  attends  the  councils,  and 
is,  whenever  occasion  requires,  an  aid  to  the  principal 
chief. 


326  Manners  and  Customs  of  some 

The  preference  in  these  elections  is  always  given  to 
the  aged,  victorious,  and  brave  warrior.  Although 
their  chiefs  have  great  influence,  they  are  obliged  to 
hunt  for  their  own  support,  with  as  much  industry  as 
their  warriors;  and  frequently,  when  their  wives  are 
numerous  with  much  greater.  It  should,  however,  be 
recollected,  that  this  can  only  happen  during  the  recess 
of  the  general  hunts;  as  at  other  times  the  products 
of  the  chace  are  divided  in  proportion  to  the  size  of 
their  families.  Their  squaws  and  families  enjoy  no 
particular  privileges,  but  submit  to  perform  the  same 
duties,  as  are  common  to  the  rest  of  the  tribe. 

These  heads  of  the  nation  receive  no  emolument 
for  their  services;  the  honour  attached  to  the  situation 
being  considered  a  most  enviable  and  satisfactory  re 
ward. 

The  ambassadors  from  friendly  nations  are  received 
with  much  ceremony.  Usually  the  chiefs  appropriate 
a  lodge  and  one  of  their  squaws  to  each  of  them;  and, 
while  they  remain,  they  exercise  the  same  control  as 
though  they  were  permanently  invested  in  the  proprie 
tary.  These  tokens  of  regard  are,  however,  extended 
to  all  distinguished  friends.  On  entering  the  council 
lodge  the  chief  conducts  them  to  the  most  honourable 
situation,  and  after  the  ceremony  of  lighting  the  pipe 
has  been  performed,  takes  the  customary  number  of 
whiffs  from  it  himself  and  then  offers  it  to  his  foreign 
guests.  They  then  unfold  the  object  of  their  mission: 
and,  in  the  course  of  a  day  or  two  receive  a  reply,  and 
take  their  departure,  accompanied  perhaps  by  n 


Of  the  Western  Indians. 

half  dozen  of  the  most  distinguished  warriors,  who 
sometimes  escort  them  to  their  homes. 

Messengers  from  hostile  nations  are  not  permitted 
to  enter  their  villages,  unless  they  bring  proposals  for 
peace  that  can  be  honourably  accepted,  but  they  com 
municate  through  a  deputation,  and  are  dismissed 
without  having  become  acquainted  with  any  of  the 
opinions  or  circumstances  of  their  enemies. 

Should  their  negotiations  terminate  favourably,  they 
are  then  placed  on  the  footing  of  friends,  and  treated 
accordingly. 

Messengers  of  peace,  on  entering  an  enemy's  coun 
try,  secrete  their  arms,  and  decorate  themselves  with 
the  feathers  of  the  white  swan,  belts  of  wampum, 
&c.  They  are  sacred  personages,  and  no  violence 
is  ever  offered  them. 


CHAPTER  XIII. 

Patriotism,  Martial  Character  and  Propensity,  War 
Implements,  Preparations  for,  and  management 
and  termination  of  war,  &c. 

No  people  are  more  enthusiastically  attached  to 
their  country,  than  the  Indians.  This  does  not  ori 
ginate,  in  any  considerable  degree,  from  those  local 
circumstances  which  influence  the  feelings  in  civilized 
life,  but  from  the  love  of  national  distinction  and  glory. 
Each  nation  is  divided  into  families,  or  sub-tribes, 
which  are  taught  to  become  competitors  for  the  meed 
of  excellence,  in  whatever  relates  to  their  mode  of 
life;  and  this  honourable  strife  exists  among  all  the 
members  of  their  respective  families.  But  it,  together 
with  ambition  and  self  love,  is  strenuously  cultivated 
as  subservient  to  national  attachment  and  devotion. 
It  is  this  which  constitutes  their  union  and  strength; 
and,  to  an  Indian,  when  his  country  is  to  be  benefited 
by  it,  death  has  no  terrors;  self  is  never  taken  into  the 
account;  and  he  submits  to  his  fate,  under  the  impres 
sion  that  he  has  done  his  duty,  with  a  magnanimity  not 
to  be  appreciated  by  worldly  minds.  Nevertheless, 
the  Indians  have  their  attachments  for  particular  pla 
ces.  They  sometimes  go  for  miles  out  of  their  way, 
to  visit  the  site  of  an  old  encampment,  or  situations 
where  they  have  escaped  imminent  dangers,  or  any 
thing  remarkable  has  occurred.  But  such  conduct 
appears  to  be  primarily  connected  with  their  devotion 
al  exercises. 


Of  the  Western  Indians.  329 

The  mode  of  life  peculiar  to  the  Indians,  exposes 
them  to  the  optional  encroachment  of  all  their  hostile 
neighbours:  for  their  security  they  are  therefore  in 
debted  to  personal  bravery,  and  skill  in  attack  and  de 
fence:  because,  in  their  active  warlike  operations,  they 
obey  only  general  instructions;  each  warrior  accom 
modating  his  manoeuvres  according  to  his  own  judg 
ment,  on  the  exigency  of  the  occasion.  Hence,  the 
cultivation  of  martial  habits  and  taste  becomes  essen 
tial,  and  constitutes  the  chief  employment  of  every 
individual  in  their  respective  communities,  first,  of  the 
squaws  and  old  men,  in  relation  to  precept,  and  then 
of  the  warriors,  in  respect  to  example. 

Under  such  guidance,  the  love  of  war  becomes  al 
most  a  natural  propensity.  Besides,  they  are  taught 
to  believe  that  their  happiness  here  and  hereafter  is 
made  to  depend  on  their  warlike  achievements;  and 
daily  example  confirms  it  as  a  fact,  so  far  as  the  in 
dulgence  of  their  affections  is  concerned;  for  the  fe 
males,  both  young  and  old,  affect  to  despise  the  Indian 
who  openly  becomes  the  lover,  without  the  authority 
of  having  acquired  distinction  either  in  the  chace,  or 
in  fighting  against  the  enemies  of  his  country. 

It  is  not,  therefore,  extraordinary  that  they  should 
love  war,  since  so  many  and  important  results  are  be 
lieved  to  depend  on  their  success  in  it:  their  happiness, 
their  standing  in  society,  and  their  sexual  relations, 
make  it  necessary  that  they  should  excel,  or  at  least 
strive  to,  in  whatever  is  connected  with  their  mode  of 
existence.  Hence,  they  court  opportunities  for  self- 
distinction,  and,  in  fact,  when  wanting,  often  make 

Tt 


330  Manners  and  Customs  of  some 

them,  in  opposition  to  justice,  and  the  welfare  of  their 
nation;  and  the  indulgence  of  this  disposition  is  one 
of  the  principal  causes  of  the  frequency  of  war  among 
the  Indian  nations. 

They  regard  their  hunting  grounds  as  their  birth 
right;  defend  them  with  the  most  determined  bravery; 
and  never  yield  them  till  forced  by  superior  numbers, 
and  the  adverse  fate  of  war.  They  are  exceedingly 
tenacious  of  their  rights,  and  chastise  the  slightest  in 
fringement.  Hence,  they  are  almost  constantly  en 
gaged  in  warfare  with  some  of  their  neighbours. 

Their  instruments  of  war  were  formerly  the  scalp- 
ing-knife  and  tomahawk,  formed  from  flinty  rocks,  the 
bow  and  arrow,  the  war-club,  and  javelin  or  spear;  and, 
among  some  tribes,  shields  made  of  several  folds  of 
buffalo  skin.  Latterly  those  have  been  pretty  generally 
superceded  by  the  rifle,  and  steel  tomahawk  and  scalp- 
ing-knife,  procured  from  the  traders. 

When  a  sufficient  cause  for  war  is  thought  to  exist, 
it  becomes  the  subject  of  private  conversation,  till  the 
opinions  of  the  warriors  are  pretty  well  understood;  a 
council  is  then  convened,  and  it  undergoes  a  thorough 
discussion.  If  determined  on  conditionally,  the  offend 
ing  tribe  is  made  acquainted  with  all  the  circumstances; 
otherwise,  they  generally  keep  the  affair  secret,  at  least 
so  far  as  respects  the  subject  of  their  hostility. 

On  some  occasions,  when  the  chiefs  from  prudential 
motives  think  it  advisable  not  to  go  to  war,  and  omit 
to  convene  a  council  to  try  the  question,  the  discontent 
of  the  warriors  reminds  them  of  their  duty.  They 
discover  it  by  planting  painted  posts,  blazing  trees,  or- 


Of  the  Western  Indians.  331 

namenting  their  persons  with  black  feathers,  and  omit 
ting  to  paint,  or  painting  their  faces  after  the  manner 
practised  in  war.  These  symptoms  are  discoverable 
among  the  young  and  uninfluential  warriors;  but  they 
nevertheless  produce  the  intended  effect,  and  lead  to  a 
formal  expression  of  the  public  feelings. 

On  adjournment  of  the  council  the  warriors  repair 
to  their  respective  homes,  and,  having  painted  their 
necks  red,  and  their  faces  in  red  and  black  stripes, 
they  re-assemble  at  some  place  previously  fixed  on, 
and  discover  their  hostile  intentions  in  the  dances  and 
songs  that  follow.  They  next  prepare  their  arms, 
and  provide  the  munitions  for  war;  and  then  follow 
the  ceremonials  of  fasts,  ablutions,  anointings,  and 
prayers  to  the  Great  Spirit,  to  crown  their  undertaking 
with  success.  They  take  drastic  cathartics,  bathe  re 
peatedly,  and  finally  anoint  themselves  with  bears' 
grease,  in  which  yellow  root  has  been  steeped.  They 
abstain  from  sexual  intercourse,  eat  sparingly  from 
their  military  provisions,  and  take  freely  of  the  Kut- 
che-nau,  a  plant  which  operates  on  the  human  system 
something  like  opium,  without  producing  the  same 
comatose  effects.  They  then  perform  the  war  dance, 
which  is  not  less  appropriate  to  this  occasion  than  are 
all  their  festive  ones  to  the  events  for  which  they  have 
been  adapted.  Whole  days  are  sometimes  spent  in 
making  preparations  for  it.  Robes,  stumps,  posts,  &c. 
are  painted  red  or  black;  every  movement  and  appear 
ance  bespeaks  the  interest  and  solemnity  that  are  dif 
fused  through  the  tribe. 


332  Manners  and  Customs  of  some 

The  warriors,  arrayed  in  their  military  habiliments, 
at  a  proper  signal,  assemble  and  commence  the  dance. 
It  consists  in  imitating  all  the  feats  of  real  warfare, 
accompanied  with  the  alternate  shouts  of  victory,  and 
yells  of  defeat.  In  short,  they  perform  every  thing 
which  is  calculated  to  inspire  confidence  in  themselves, 
and  to  infuse  terror  into  their  enemies.  They  are  cele 
brated  only  at  the  dawn  of  a  campaign.  After  this 
dance,  they  commence  their  march  to  the  cadence  of 
the  shouts,  songs,  and  prayers  of  the  old  men,  women, 
and  children,  who  usually  attend  them  a  short  distance 
on  their  way. 

Their  equipments  and  stores  amount  merely  to  in- 
dispensabies,  which  consist  of  their  arms,  buffalo  suet, 
bears'  oil,  parched  corn,  anise  and  wild  liquorice  roots, 
and  pipes  and  tobacco. 

Their  progress  differs  according  to  the  make  of  the 
country,  the  prevalence  of  woods,  or  hiding  places.  &c., 
through  which  they  have  to  pass.  It  sometimes  amounts 
to  fifty  or  sixty  miles  in  a  day;  but  usually  to  about 
thirty  or  forty.  This  difference  arises  in  general  from 
the  circumstance  whether  they  are  the  pursuers  or 
pursued.  They  use  great  precaution  in  travelling  so 
as  not  to  leave  traces  for  their  enemies  to  follow  them. 
They  march  by  families,  or  small  parties  separated 
from  each  other,  within  hearing  distance,  in  single  file, 
and  step  high  and  light. 

They  make  various  kinds  of  whoops,  by  which  they 
communicate  intelligence  one  to  another,  to  any  dis 
tance  within  hearing;  such  as  those  of  war,  which  are 
to  encourage  their  own  adherents,  and  intimidate  their 


Of  the  Western  Indians.  333 

foes;  those  of  alarm,  which  advise  secrecy  or  flight, 
as  the  exigency  may  require;  those  of  the  chase,  &c. 
They  imitate  the  barking  of  the  fox,  the  cry  of  the 
hawk,  or  the  howl  of  the  wolf,  at  short  intervals  of 
time,  so  as  to  maintain  their  regular  distances,  and 
give  each  other  notice  in  case  of  danger.  These  imi 
tations  are  varied,  and  accommodated  to  circumstances 
previously  agreed  on,  and  are  as  well  understood,  as 
the  telegraphic  signals  practised  among  civilized  na 
tions. 

When  arrived  within  the  neighbourhood  of  their 
enemies,  a  whispering  council  is  held,  which  is  con 
stituted  of  the  principal  and  subordinate  chiefs,  and 
their  deliberations  are  guarded  by  sentinels,  secreted 
at  convenient  distances,  to  prevent  a  surprise.  They 
then  separate  and  remain  hidden,  till  intelligence  from 
their  spies  authorizes  an  attack. 

Their  modes  of  fighting  vary  according  to  circum 
stances.  I  have  already  described  some  of  them  in 
pages  16,  58,  and  60,  to  which,  and  to  the  notices  I 
have  taken  of  this  subject  in  the  course  of  my  narra 
tive,  the  reader  is  referred  for  farther  information. 

They  generally  aim  at  surprising  their  enemies,  and, 
with  such  views,  secrete  themselves  and  wait  patiently 
for  many  days  together,  for  an  opportunity.  During 
such  times  they  neither  visit  nor  converse  with  each 
other,  but  lie  the  whole  time,  without  varying  their 
position  more  than  they  can  possibly  help. 

They  are  implacable  in  their  enmities,  and  will  un 
dergo  privations  that  threaten  their  own  existence,  and 
even  rush  on  certain  death,  to  obtain  revenge;  but  they 


334  Manners  and  Customs  of  some 

are  grateful  for  benefits  received,  and  ardent  and  un 
changeable  in  thejr  friendship.  When  battle  rages, 
and  death  is  in  ever)  aim,  the  Indian,  at  the  risk  of 
his  own  life,  will  save  his  friend,  though  arrayed  against 
him  in  the  combat. 

Shin-ga-was-sa,  while  young,  visited  the  Kansas  du 
ring  a  hunting  excursion.  The  wife  of  a  distinguished 
warrior  paid  him  some  attentions  without  the  appro 
bation  of  her  husband,  which  resulted  in  her  repudia 
tion,  and  threatened  the  existence  of  her  gallant.  Pa- 
ton-seeh,  a  young  Kansas,  secretly  interfered,  and 
Shin-ga-was-sa  made  his  escape,  without  coming  in 
collision  with  his  justly  irritated  foe.  Many  years  af 
terwards,  the  Grand  Osages  and  Kansas  were  involved 
in  war:  a  battle  followed,  in  which  an  Osage  had  shot 
down  Pa-ton-seeh,  and  was  in  the  very  act  of  taking 
his  scalp,  when  Shin-ga-was-sa  arrested  his  hand,  and 
preserved  his  friend. 

In  another  instance,  a  Pawnee,  who  had  rendered 
himself  an  object  of  public  resentment  to  the  Kansas, 
and  was  about  to  expiate  his  offences  by  suffering  tor 
ture,  was,  to  the  astonishment  of  the  whole  tribe,  pre 
served  by  the  daring  intrepidity  of  his  friend.  The  cir 
cumstance  was  as  follows.  The  Pawnee  had  on  some 
former  ocsasion  laid  his  preserver  under  particular  ob 
ligations,  by  an  act  of  which  I  am  now  ignorant.  In 
return  for  it  Sha-won-ga-seeh,  the  moment  he  knew 
of  the  captivity  of  his  friend,  intrigued  with  the  young 
warriors,  who,  with  some  of  his  friends  interrupted  the 
ceremonials  that  had  been  authorized  by  a  national 


Of  the  Western  Indians.  335 

council;  cut  the  bonds  of  the  prisoner;  mounted  him 
on  a  fleet  horse,  and  commanded  him  to  fly  for  his  life. 

This  daring  Kansas  had  previously  so  disposed  of 
their  horses,  that  pursuit  was  out  of  the  question;  and 
the  boldness  of  the  measure  so  completely  paralyzed 
the  volition  of  the  Indians,  that  a  single  effort  was  not 
made  to  arrest  its  success.  The  excitement  produced 
by  this  affair,  at  first  threatened  tragic  consequences: 
but  Sha-won-ga-seeh's  friends  rallied  to  his  defence; 
an  explanation  ensued,  and  he  finally  was  much  com 
mended  for  an  act  that  might  have  cost  him  his  life, 
without  the  propitiation,  demanded  for  murder  on  all 
other  occasions. 

I  could  relate  many  circumstances  of  a  similar  na 
ture  which  would  place  this  trait  in  their  character  be 
yond  all  doubt;  but  the  limits  prescribed  to  my  work 
will  not  authorize  it. 

In  taking  the  scalp  they  seize  the  tuft  of  hair,  left 
for  the  purpose  on  the  crown  of  the  head,  in  the  left 
hand,  arid,  raising  the  head  a  little  from  the  ground, 
with  one  cut  of  the  scalping-knife,  which  is  held  in 
their  right  hand,  they  separate  the  skin  from  the  scull. 

During  an  engagement,  quarters  are  very  seldom 
asked  or  given;  but  should  a  combatant  throw  down 
his  arms,  his  life  is  spared,  and  he  is  placed  in  charge 
of  those  who  are  entrusted  with  the  wounded.  When 
it  is  over,  the  prisoners  are  all  assembled,  and  march 
ed  to  the  villages  of  the  captors,  either  slow  or  fast,  ac 
cording  as  they  apprehend  danger  from  pursuit:  should 
this  however  be  pressing,  they  destroy  all,  sparing  nei 
ther  the  aged,  women,  nor  children.  When  arrived 


336  Manners  and  Customs  of  some 

within  hearing  distance  of  their  homes,  the  warriors  set 
up  the  shout  of  victory,  and,  after  a  short  pause,  utter 
as  many  distinct  whoops  as  they  have  taken  prisoners 
and  scalps.  At  this  signal  all  the  inhabitants  tumultu- 
ously  proceed  to  meet  them,  and,  after  the  first  greet 
ings  and  salutations  are  over,  commence  an  attack,  with 
clubs,  switches,  and  missiles,  on  the  captive  warriors. 
The  women  are  exceedingly  barbarous  on  such  occa 
sions,  particularly  if  they  have  lost  their  husbands,  or 
any  near  relatives,  in  the  preceding  fight. 

Every  village  has  a  post  planted  near  the  council 
lodge,  which  is  uniformly  painted  red,  on  the  breaking 
out  of  a  war.  It  is  the  prisoner's  place  of  refuge.  On 
arriving  within  a  short  distance  of  it,  the  women  and 
children,  armed  as  above,  and  sometimes  even  with  fire 
brands,  place  themselves  in  two  ranks,  between  which 
the  warriors,  one  by  one,  are  forced  to  pass:  it  is  in 
general  a  flight  for  life;  though  some,  who  are  sensible 
of  the  fate  that  awaits  them,  should  they  survive,  move 
slowly,  and  perish  by  the  way.  Those  who  reach  it 
are  afterwards  treated  kindly,  and  permitted  to  enjoy 
uninterrupted  repose,  under  the  charge  of  relief  guards, 
until  a  general  council  finally  determines  their  fate. 
The  women  and  children  are  at  once  adopted  into  the 
respective  families  of  the  captors,  or  some  of  their 
friends. 

Such  warriors  as  are  exempted  from  their  ven 
geance,  generally  marry  among  them,  and  constitute 
members  of  their  community.  They,  however,  have 
it  in  their  power  to  return  to  their  relatives  and  nation, 
whenever  a  peace  has  been  concluded;  but,  as  such 


Of  the  Western  Indians.  337 

conduct  would  be  esteemed  ungrateful,  instances  of 
the  kind  very  seldom  occur.  Those  who  are  con 
demned  to  death,  suffer  with  great  magnanimity  the 
most  cruel  tortures  which  revenge  can  invent.  They 
are  generally  bound  hand  and  foot,  sometimes  togeth 
er,  and  at  others  to  separate  posts  or  trees,  and  burn 
ed  with  small  pieces  of  touchwood;  pierced  with  goads, 
and  whipped  with  briars  or  spinous  shrubs,  at  differ 
ent  intervals,  so  as  to  protract  the  periods  of  their  tor 
tures. 

These  victims  to  a  mistaken  policy,  during  their 
sufferings  recount,  in  an  audible  and  manly  voice,  and 
generally  with  vehement  eloquence,  all  their  valorous 
deeds  of  former  times,  and  particularly  those  which 
they  have  performed  against  their  persecutors.  They 
contrast  the  bravery  of  their  own  people  with  the 
squaw-like  conduct  of  their  enemies:  they  say  that  they 
have  done  their  duty;  that  the  fortune  of  war  happen 
ed  to  be  against  them;  and  that  they  are  only  hasten 
ed  into  more  delightful  hunting  grounds,  than  those 
they  possess  here,  by  squaws  who  are  incapable  of 
appreciating  the  merits  of  brave  warriors. 

They  speak  of  their  own  deaths  as  a  matter  of  no 
consequence;  their  nation  will  not  miss  them;  they 
have  many  fearless  warriors,  who  will  not  fail  to  re 
venge  their  wrongs. 

As  they  grow  feeble  from  suffering,  they  sing  their 
death  songs,  and  finally  expire,  without  discovering 
the  slightest  indication  of  the  pains  they  endure.  In 
deed  nothing  can  exceed  the  indifference  with  which 
the  Indians  apparently  suffer  the  tortures  and  protract- 


uu 


338  Manners  and  Customs  of  some 

ed  deaths,  inflicted  on  them  by  their  relentless  and  un 
feeling  foes. 

In  these  executions  the  prisoners  often  make  use  of 
the  most  provoking  language,  with  a  view,  no  doubt, 
to  shorten  the  period  of  their  tortures;  and  they  gene 
rally  succeed;  for  the  outraged  party,  unable  to  resist 
the  desire  of  revenge,  despatch  them  at  once  with  the 
tomahawk,  or  some  other  deadly  weapon. 

I  have  known  an  instance,  and  others  have  occur 
red,  in  which  a  female  had  the  temerity  to  risk  the 
public  resentment,  by  interfering  in  behalf  of  the  cap 
tive.  It  was  at  the  Kansas  village.  The  subject  was 
a  young  Maha,  who  had  rendered  himself  particular 
ly  odious,  from  having  taken  the  scalp  of  one  of  their 
distinguished  warriors.  He  had  been  bound,  and  his 
tormentors  had  just  commenced  their  dances,  and 
fiendlike  yells  as  the  prelude  to  his  destruction,  when 
Shu-ja-he-min-keh,  a  beautiful  girl  of  eighteen,  and 
daughter  of  one  of  the  chiefs,  abandoned  her  country 
women,  and,  as  it  were,  her  country;  clasped  the  des 
tined  victim  in  her  arms;  implored  his  life,  and  would 
not  be  separated  till  her  prayers  were  granted. 

Attempts  of  this  kind  are  not,  however,  always  suc 
cessful;  the  Indians  being  governed  somewhat  by  the 
number  of  those  condemned,  and  by  the  respective 
standings,  and  character  of  the  supplicants. 

The  sufferers  in  these  instances  believe,  that  to  die 
courageously,  will  entitle  them  to  the  particular  favour 
and  protection  of  the  Great  Spirit,  and  introduce  them 
into  the  councils  and  society  of  the  brave  and  good,  in 


Of  the  Western  Indians.  339 

the  delightful  regions  of  perpetual  spring  and  plenty, 
where,  under  a  cloudless  sky,  they  are  destined  to 
enjoy  with  heightened  zest  the  consciousness  of  this 
life,  unalloyed  by  its  anxieties,  pains,  and  afflictions. 

With  the  Indians,  the  passion  of  revenge  ceases  with 
its  object;  and  these  tragic  scenes  close  with  the  bu 
rial  of  their  victims,  which  are  universally  respectful, 
and  attended  with  very  nearly  the  same  exterior  cere 
monials,  that  are  observed  in  the  interment  of  their 
own  dead;  especially  if  their  conduct  at  the  closing 
scene  had  been  brave  and  consistent. 

In  their  campaigns  the  Indians  are  always  accompa 
nied  by  some  who  officiate,  when  necessary,  in  the 
character  of  surgeons  and  physicians,  but  who  ordina 
rily  perform  the  warrior's  duty.  They  do  not,  how 
ever,  attend  to  the  wounded  till  the  battle  is  over,  un 
less  they  should  be  in  imminent  danger,  or  it  should 
prove  of  long  duration,  and  the  number  of  sufferers  or 
prisoners  becomes  considerable.  In  such  cases  they 
become  non-combatants,  and  perform  the  two-fold  du 
ty  of  surgeons  and  guards.  I  shall  omit  the  descrip 
tion  of  their  surgical  operations,  for  another  occasion. 
The  wounded  are  borne  off  on  litters  to  some  place  of 
safety:  in  cases  of  retreat  they  are  sometimes  aban 
doned;  but  in  general  they  are  kept  in  the  advance, 
and  defended  with  the  most  obstinate  bravery  and 
resolution.  They  observe  the  same  pertinacious  cou 
rage  in  regard  to  their  dead;  though,  when  obliged 
to  abandon  them,  they  do  not  if  they  can  possibly 
avoid  it  permit  their  scalps  to  fall  into  the  possession 
of  their  enemies,  and  always  return  and  collect  their 


340  Manners  and  Customs  of  some 

bones,  as  soon  as  they  can  do  it  with  safety.  When  at 
a  great  distance  from  home,  they  inter  their  dead  tem 
porarily,  but  always  return,  when  the  proper  period 
has  arrived,  for  their  skeletons,  and  pay  them  the 
same  honours  as  though  they  were  enveloped  in  their 
muscular  integuments. 

Nothing  can  exceed  the  joyous  exultations  of  the 
old  men,  women,  and  children,  who  have  not  lost  re 
lations,  on  the  return  of  the  warriors  from  successful 
warfare;  while  with  those  who  have,  the  expression  of 
grief  is  equally  extravagant. 

The  afflicted  associate  themselves  on  the  occasion, 
apart  from  the  festive  circles,  and  the  duration  of  their 
grief  is  generally  in  the  inverse  ratio  of  its  violence:  it 
does  not  last  long,  and  they  soon  join  in  the  rejoicings, 
which  are  continued  for  several  days.  They  are  con 
summated  by  the  scalp  dance,  in  which  the  squaws 
bear  the  trophies,  such  as  scalps,  arms,  and  apparel, 
won  by  their  husbands  from  the  enemy,  by  songs,  the 
torture  of  their  enemies,  and  finally  by  feasts.  In  the 
performance  of  the  scalp  dance,  the  squaw  usually  at 
taches  all  the  scalps  that  are  in  her  family  to  a  pole, 
which  she  bears  on  the  occasion.  As  they  dance 
round  the  council  lodge  or  fire,  they  alternately 
sing  and  recount  the  exploits  that  were  achieved  on 
their  acquisition.  The  one  who  sings  is  for  the  time 
the  principal,  and  all  the  others  obsequiously  follow 
her.  The  men  and  children  join  in  the  whoops  and 
rejoicings.  During  these  festivities,  marks  of  favour 
are  lavished,  particularly  by  the  squaws,  on  all  such  as 
have  distinguished  themselves.  The  most  worthy  are 


Of  the  Western  Indians.  341 

seated  by  the  old  men  and  chiefs;  the  women  dance 
round  them,  decorate  their  persons  with  dresses  or 
namented  with  feathers,  and  porcupine  quills  stained 
of  various  colours;  and  crown  them  with  wreaths  of 
oak  leaves,  fantastically  interwoven  with  flowers, 
beads,  and  shells. 

The  reception  of  the  warriors  from  an  unsuccess 
ful  expedition,  is  different  in  the  extreme,  from  the  re 
verse  of  the  circumstance.  The  mournings  are  ge 
neral,  and  last  for  several  days.  The  men  are  morose 
and  gloomy,  and  only  break  silence  in  their  prayers  to 
the  Great  Spirit  for  support  in  the  revenge  they  me 
ditate,  or  in  imprecations  denounced  against  their  en 
emies.  After  the  mournings  are  at  an  end,  the  women 
appear  apprehensive  and  reserved,  and  do  not  gene 
rally  renew  their  caresses  for  some  time,  unless  invited 
to  by  the  occurrence  of  more  fortuitous  events. 


CHAPTER  XIV. 

Residence— Dress— Painting— Food— Diseases — Treat- 
ment  of  the  sick — Disposal  of  the  dead — Mournings, 
&c. 

The  Osages  and  Kansas  live  in  villages,  which, 
even  during  the  hunting  seasons,  are  never  wholly 
abandoned,  as  is  the  case  with  several  tribes  settled  on 
the  Missouri. 

Their  lodges  are  built  promiscuously,  in  situations 
to  please  their  respective  proprietors:  they  are  arranged 
to  neither  streets  nor  alleys,  and  are  sometimes  so 
crowded,  as  to  render  the  passage  between  them  dif 
ficult. 

Their  towns  are  subject  to  no  police  regulations; 
every  individual  goes  and  comes  when,  and  does  what 
he  pleases;  consequently  nothing  can  be  said  in  favour 
of  their  cleanliness;  though,  in  general,  I  think  them 
less  filthy  than  many  places  met  with  in  some  of  the 
large  cities  of  the  United  States,  which  boast  wise  and 
rigidly  administered  municipal  governments. 

Those  who  rove,  and  sometimes  those  engaged  in 
hunting,  live  in  portable  tents,  which  they  pitch  or 
strike  at  pleasure;  such  generally  follow  the  buffalo 
and  other  game,  in  their  migratory  routes. 

When  a  village  is  large  and  crowded,  and  a  division 
becomes  necessary,  they  uniformly  fix  on  a  site  for 
another  as  near  the  original  or  parent  settlement  as 
circumstances  will  permit,  in  order  to  secure  the  whole 


Manners  and  Customs,  &c.  343 

force  of  the  nation  against  their  enemies,  and  to  main 
tain,  by  a  constant  intercourse,  the  relations  of  friend 
ship  and  consanguinity. 

DRESS. — The  ordinary  dress  of  both  men  and  wo 
men  in  warm  weather,  consists  only  of  mockasins, 
leggings,  and  breech  cloths,  made  from  the  skins  of 
various  animals,  dressed  after  their  particular  manner: 
the  last  named  article  is  from  twelve  to  eighteen  inches 
wide,  and  its  convolutions  or  folds  are  varied,  accord 
ing  to  the  temperature  of  the  weather. 

In  addition  to  the  foregoing,  during  the  cold  sea 
sons,  they  wrap  their  shoulders  and  bodies  in  blankets 
procured  from  the  traders,  or  in  robes  made  of  the 
dressed  skins  of  various  animals,  and  cover  their  heads 
with  fur  caps,  particularly  when  exposed. 

Some  of  the  women  wear  stays  to  support  their 
breasts,  while  nursing:  the  custom,  however  is  so  re 
stricted,  as  scarcely  to  deserve  notice.  On  religious  or 
festive  occasions,  the  men  generally  exercise  extraor 
dinary  pains  and  patience,  in  decorating  their  persons. 
I  have  known  them  to  pass  a  whole  day  at  the  toilet, 
and  then  to  appear  mortified  at  the  necessity  which 
obliged  them  to  leave  it  before  they  had  satisfactorily 
completed  their  dress. 

All  commence  their  preparations  with  ablutions, 
which  in  general  are  preceded  by  rubbing  themselves 
in  clay.  They  next  anoint  themselves  all  over  with 
bears'  oil  or  buffaloes'  marrow,  which  is  frequently 
scented  with  some  oderiferous  substance,  as  that  of 
anise  or  sassafras.  They  then  paint  themselves  in 
the  style  called  for  by  the  occasion.  After  these 


344  Of  the  Western  Indians. 

preliminaries  have  been  performed,  the  men  dress  their 
heads  in  beaver  or  otter  skin  caps,  neatly  ornamented 
with  feathers,  porcupine  quills,  and  horse  hairs  stain 
ed  of  various  colours,  and  variegated  shells,  beads, 
&c. 

They  encircle  their  arms,  above  the  elbow,  and  at 
the  wrist,  with  beads,  shells,  beans,  &c,  fancifully 
strung;  and  their  waists  and  necks  with  belts  of  wampum 
beautifully  braided,  from  deer  sinews  and  horse  hairs 
tastefully  strung  with  beads  of  various  shades  and  co 
lours.  Their  waist-cloths,  leggings,  and  mockasins, 
omitting  the  feathers,  are  decorated  in  the  same  manner 
as  their  caps.  They  attach  the  tails  of  foxes,  or  other 
animals,  to  their  heels,  and  also  wear  pendent  from 
their  caps  behind,  the  tails  of  the  animals  from  which 
they  have  severally  been  made. 

The  dress  of  the  females,  omitting  the  belts  of  wam 
pum,  and  the  particular  head  and  heel  ornaments,  resem 
bles  that  of  the  warriors;  though  there  is  a  considerable 
difference  in  the  style  of  workmanship;  for  that  of  the 
squaws  distinguishes  only  the  families  to  which  they 
belong;  while  the  warrior's  always  characterizes  the  na 
tion,  and  is  frequently  the  record  of  his  own  heroic 
deeds.  On  all  occasions,  where  sanctioned,  they 
fasten  to  their  ankles  and  knees  small  tortoise  shells, 
containing  rounded  pebbles,  with  a  view  to  increase 
the  variety  and  confusedness  of  their  music.  The 
married  women  suffer  their  hair  to  hang  loosely 
on  their  backs,  and  decorate  their  head  with  feath 
ers;  while  by  way  of  distinction,  the  unmarried  only 
part  theirs,  and  bring  it  forward  over  their  breasts. 


Of  the  Western  Indians.  345 

In  some  tribes  they  roll  it  up,  and  fasten  it  on  the  top 
of  the  crown. 

In  cold  weather  the  full  dress  is  completed  by  the 
addition  of  skin  robes,  which  are  ornamented  with  hi 
eroglyphic  painting,  characterizing  either  their  nation, 
family,  or  exploits,  and,  not  unfrequently  all  of  them  to 
gether.  But  here,  as  in  the  other  parts  of  their  dress, 
a  sexual  distinction,  except  under  very  extraordinary 
circumstances,  is  constantly  maintained.  A  Kansas 
squaw,  who  with  two  boys,  had  killed  two  Ottowas 
in  the  act  of  stealing  their  horses,  (see  page  41)  was 
permitted  to  wear  a  robe,  and  other  articles  of  dress, 
emblazoned  with  symbols  commemorative  of  the  event; 
and  I  once  saw  a  Pawnee  woman  whose  dress  was 
characterized  by  masculine  distinctions,  but  I  am  ig 
norant  of  the  circumstance  which  tolerated  it. 

PAINTING. — In  peace,  the  custom  of  painting  is  re 
sorted  to  with  a  view  to  ornament  their  persons;  but  in 
proportion  as  it  resembles  the  natural  colour,  the  more 
it  is  admired. 

To  obtain  this  colour  they  calcine  clay,  and  mix  it 
with  pulverized  charcoal  and  bears'  grease  in  proper 
proportions.  The  more  coxcomical  sometimes  use 
the  purest  red  they  can  obtain,  which  is  prepared  from 
an  earth  found  on  the  Vermillion  river  and  in  some 
other  places,  and  some  vegetable  colours.  In  war,  they 
usually  paint  themselves  red  back  of  the  ears,  and  in 
stripes  of  red  and  black  on  their  faces.  Sometimes 
they  paint  their  faces  wholly  black,  which  indicates 
that  no  quarter  is  to  be  given  to  their  enemies;  black 
being  understood  by  them  as  emblematical  of  death, 

xx 


346  Manners  and  Customs  of  some 

and  red  merely  of  war.  Their  black  paints  are  prepar 
ed  from  pulverized  charcoal  and  bears3  grease. 

The  Indians  in  general  paint  themselves  only  on  fes 
tive  or  religious  occasions,  or  while  travelling  without 
their  territories,  or  when  actually  engaged  in  war,  or 
entertaining  hostile  feelings  against  their  neighbours: 
and  the  various  modes  they  observe  are  always  strictly 
emblematical  of  their  feelings.  The  more  hideous  a 
warrior  can  render  himself  by  these  factitious  means, 
the  greater  he  conceives  his  claim  to  be  to  the  martial 
character:  hence,  when  in  complete  military  array, 
their  appearance  is  in  general  truly  frightful. 

The  practice  of  painting  is  universal  among  all  the 
tribes,  but  less  dispensable  with  some  than  others:  with 
the  Osages,  an  Indian  who  neglects  it,  humbles  him 
self  very  much  in  the  estimation  of  the  rest  of  the 
nation:  instances  of  this  kind,  however,  rarely  occur; 
and,  when  they  do,  the  delinquents  are  not  permitted 
to  join  in  the  ceremonials,  or,  in  other  words,  are 
totally  neglected.  The  females  paint,  as  well  as  the 
males,  but  only  after  the  manner  tolerated  in  peace. 

After  bathing  in  warm  weather,  and  generally  to 
wards  evening,  they  anoint  their  bodies  slightly  with 
bears'  grease.  This  practice  is  continued  for  no  other 
purpose  than  to  prevent  the  annoyance  of  insects,  and 
it  answers  the  object  remarkably  well. 

FOOD. — From  the  description  already  given  of  the 
animals  found  on  their  hunting  grounds,  and  of  the 
vegetable  substances  cultivated  and  collected  by  the 
Indians,  very  little  requires  to  be  said  in  this  place  on 
the  articles  of  their  food. 


Of  the  Western  Indians.  347 

They  eat  the  flesh  of  the  buffalo,  bear,  elk,  deer, 
beaver,  and  racoon;  but  that  of  the  first  is  greatly  pre 
ferred,  particularly  that  of  the  young,  of  the  protube 
rance  on  the  back,  the  tongue,  and  lactescent  glands. 
They  also  take  wild-fowl  and  fish,  when  a  scarcity  pre 
vails;  but  otherwise  care  little  for  them.  Their  escu 
lent  vegetables  consist  of  corn,  some  varieties  of  legu 
minous  seeds,  pumpkins,  squashes,  melons,  roots,  nuts, 
and  all  the  kinds  of  fruit  enumerated  in  a  former  part 
of  this  work. 

They  are  no  epicures,  but  appear  equally  satisfied 
for  the  time,  whether  their  boards  afford  the  most  dainty 
bits  of  the  buffalo,  or  only  parched  corn,  or  a  vegetable 
suk-ka-tosh.  When  their  supplies  are  abundant,  they 
consume  the  best  first,  and  are  always  temperate  in 
their  meals,  which,  as  before  noticed,  are  generally  at 
regular  periods,  but  are  never  taken,  unless  by  the  in 
vitation  of  good  appetites. 

Previous  to  undertaking  a  journey  that  requires  ex 
pedition,  they  reduce  themselves  by  fastings  and  pur 
gative  medicines,  in  order  that  they  may  perform  it  with 
less  fatigue,  and  liability  to  indisposition.  During  their 
marches  they  eat  sparingly,  once  or  twice  in  the  course 
of  the  day,  of  parched  corn-mea!3  mollified  with  bears* 
or  buffalo  fat,  or  marrow,  and  drink  very  little.  This 
regimen,  they  say,  prevents  a  shortness  of  breath;  while 
the  nutritive  quality  of  the  food  gives  them  sufficient 
strength  to  perform  their  most  arduous  undertakings: 
besides,  it  is  light,  not  bulky,  and  consequently  better 
suited  to  such  occasions,  than  any  of  their  other  pro 
visions. 


348  Manners  and  Customs  of  some 

In  addition  to  the  foregoing,  they  sometimes  take  a 
small  quantity  of  smoked  meat;  but  at  such  times  their 
wants  must  be  exceedingly  pressing  before  they  will 
indulge  their  appetites  with  that  which  is  fresh;  and  it 
very  seldom  becomes  necessary,  as  the  suet  and  mar 
row  of  such  animals  as  they  kill,  are  generally  com 
petent  to  supply  their  deficiencies.  But,  whenever 
respited  from  their  duties,  or  plenty  succeeds  a  scarcity, 
the  most  experienced  are  at  first  too  apt  to  indulge 
their  appetites  to  excess;  and  hence  commonly  ori 
ginates  the  cholera  morbus,  which  is  one  of  their  most 
distressing  diseases,  and  frequently  proves  fatal. 

Their  cooking,  according  to  the  refined  taste  and 
practice  of  civilized  people,  is  generally  much  over 
done.  When  pressed  for  time  or  fuel,  as  sometimes 
happens,  they  are  not  however  very  particular,  but  eat 
their  food  scarcely  sodden  or  heated;  and,  notwith 
standing,  they  occasionally  accommodate  themselves 
to  this  mode  of  diet,  for  weeks  together,  I  do  not  re 
collect  to  have  witnessed  any  disagreeable  results  from 
it.  They  conform  to  no  systematic  mode  of  cooking; 
but  accommodate  it  to  the  condition  of  their  fires,  or 
the  plenty  or  scarcity  of  fuel:  some  exceptions  how 
ever  exist  in  regard  to  dieting  the  old,  young,  and  con 
valescent,  for  whom  they  are  very  careful  to  provide 
broths,  soups,  and  teas,  suited  to  their  respective  cir 
cumstances  and  wants. 

Some  tribes  are  better  provided,  more  particular  in 
their  food,  and  regular  in  their  meals,  than  others. 
Those  which  follow  the  movements  of  the  migratory 
herds,  and  subsist  chiefly  on  animal  substances,  are,  F 


Of  the  Western  Indians.  349 

think  I  may  say  with  safety,  the  most  robust,  and  least 
subject  to  disease.  Those  which  live  in  villages,  cul 
tivate  corn,  and  live  on  a  mixed  vegetable  and  animal 
diet,  are  perhaps  the  reverse;  while  those  which  rove, 
and  depredate  promiscuously  on  foreign  privileges  for 
a  livelihood,  may  be  classed  as  intermediates  to  the 
former. 

I  ought  not,  however,  to  omit  mentioning,  that  the 
Indians  settled  on  the  western  side  of  the  Rocky  Moun 
tains,  whose  chief  dependence  for  a  living  is  on  the 
fish  they  take,  may  be  ranked  among  the  most  healthy. 
Agriculture,  if  known  with  them,  cannot  be  said  to  be 
generally  practised.  They  however  collect  roots,  nuts, 
and  fruits,  of  the  earth's  spontaneous  production;  which, 
in  a  limited  degree,  serves  occasionally  to  vary  their 
food:  indeed,  with  some  tribes  they  constitute  impor 
tant  items  in  their  esculent  list;  while  with  others, 
some  corn,  leguminous  plants,  and  squashes,  are  cul 
tivated.  But  I  am  not  sufficiently  acquainted  with  the 
effects  of  their  diet  on  their  general  health,  to  say  any 
thing  positively  on  the  subject;  it  is,  however,  certain, 
that  a  great  physical  difference  appeared  to  exist  be 
tween  the  individuals  of  different  tribes;  and  the  com 
parison  was  decidedly  against  those  who  relied  chiefly 
on  the  productions  of  the  earth  for  a  subsistence; 
though  this  might  have  originated  in  a  scarcity  of  sup 
plies,  or  in  the  undue  presence  of  medicinal  properties 
in  their  nutritives.  Nearly  all  the  roots  used  by  them 
for  food  operated  as  purgatives  on  all  our  party,  and, 
in  some  instances,  produced  nausea  and  vomiting. 


350  Manners  and  Customs  of  some 

DISEASES. — The  Indians  are  subject  to  but  few  dis 
eases,  and  those  are  generally  simple  and  easily  cured. 
Cases,  however,  of  a  different  character  sometimes 
occur,  and  assume  all  the  various  and  complicated 
symptoms  which  are  experienced  in  civilized  society: 
they  are  riot,  comparatively,  so  frequent;  but,  from  want 
of  skill  in  their  treatment,  prove  more  fatal. 

To  repeat:  the  men,  from  fatigue,  a  greater  exposure 
to  change  of  weather,  abstinence  from  food,  and  an  in 
temperate  indulgence  of  the  appetite  at  times,  are  more 
liable  to  disease  than  the  women.  Nearly  all  the  for 
mer  fall  in  battle,  before  they  arrive  at  an  advanced 
age;  so  that  the  number  of  natural  deaths  in  the  dif 
ferent  sexes  must,  of  course,  be  in  reverse  to  this  lia 
bility. 

From  the  same  causes,  the  diseases  of  the  men  more 
frequently  assume  the  acute  type  than  the  chronic:  in 
fact,  they  can  hardly  be  said  to  suffer  from  the  latter: 
and  I  am  inclined  to  believe,  if  they  would  abandon 
their  warlike  pursuits,  and  adopt  some  of  the  habits  of 
civilized  people,  that  their  lives  would  generally  equal 
in  length  those  of  the  early  ages,  before  Pandora  had 
scattered  her  plagues  on  the  earth.  Many  among  them 
now  live  free  from  disease,  till  they  have  arrived  to  ad 
vanced  years,  and  undergone  numerous  long  marches 
and  campaigns;  but,  the  asthma  or  rheumatism  is  cer 
tain  to  afflict  them  in  their  old  age. 

The  diseases  most  common  among  them  are  rheu 
matism,  asthma,  fevers,  pleurisy,  and  bowel  complaints; 
which,  with  some  others  that  prevail  less  frequently. 


Of  the  Western  Indians.  351 

and  their  particular  modes  of  treatment,  I  shall  con 
sider  in  the  chapter  on  their  Materia  Medica. 

With  the  Indians  generally,  medicinal  barks,  roots, 
and  herbs,  are  thought  essentials  in  their  household 
contents;  and,  even  in  their  journeys,  such  as  are  most 
likely  to  be  wanted  constitute  part  of  their  necessary 
outfits. 

Almost  every  family  has  its  medicine  or  sacred  bag, 
which  consists  of  a  beaver  or  otter  skin  curiously  or 
namented,  and  generally  contains  both  their  medicinal 
and  small  sacred  articles. 

The  application  of  these  pouches,  however,  varies  in 
different  tribes:  sometimes  they  are  devoted  to  a  single 
purpose;  at  others,  from  the  variety  of  their  contents, 
they  may  be  denominated  catch-alls;  but  they  are  al 
ways  esteemed  sacred;  and  I  do  not  recollect  a  single 
instance,  in  which  their  privacy  has  been  violated  by 
unhallowed  hands. 

The  shak-kee,  or  rattle-snake's  master,  a  plant  which 
is  thought  to  secure  its  possessor  against  injury  from 
that  reptile;  anise  root,  eel's  liver,  tobacco,  and  small 
consecrated  articles,  supposed  to  neutralize  the  agency 
of  evil  spirits,  are  generally  among  the  contents  of  this 
holy  receptacle.  They  commonly  wear  it,  in  order  to 
derive  all  the  advantages  which  they  suppose  it  is  ca 
pable  of  affording;  and,  should  any  accident  befal  them 
while  without  it,  they  always  ascribe  it  to  their  own- 
negligence.  To  suggest  its  inefficiency,  would  give 
offence;  and,  when  its  possession  fails  to  benefit,  the 
Indian  finds  a  ready  apology  for  it  in  his  own  wicked- 


352  Manners  and  Customs  of  some 

ness,  and  will  not  rest,  until  by  fastings  and  prayer  he 
has,  as  he  supposes,  cancelled  his  offences. 

The  Indians  are  far  from  being  ignorant  of  the  treat 
ment  of  their  diseases;  they  have  a  rich  variety  of 
remedies,  from  the  simple,  to  those  which  are  very 
active;  and  experience  has  given  them  skill,  on  most 
occasions,  how  best  to  apply  them.  Nevertheless, 
among  them,  as  among  civilized  people,  though  from 
totally  different  causes,  new  diseases  sometimes  appear, 
which  baffle  the  curative  powers  of  their  most  skilful 
physicians;  such,  for  instance,  have  been  the  small-pox, 
and  syphilis.  However,  we  seldom  meet  with  an  In 
dian  who  has  not  a  sufficient  knowledge  of  their  medi 
cine  to  prescribe  on  all  ordinary  occasions;  but  some 
are  so  much  more  skilful  than  others,  as  to  justly 
merit  and  obtain  the  distinctive  title  of  doctor.  In  some 
tribes,  this  distinction  is  confined  to  the  men;  in  others, 
it  is  acceded  to  both  the  men  and  women,  according 
to  the  success  which  attends  individual  practice.  In 
all  cases,  however,  the  women  are  permitted  to  pre 
scribe  for  their  own  peculiar  diseases;  but,  where  the 
men  are  tenacious  of  titles,  it  is  done  quietly,  and  with 
out  ostentation. 

Among  the  more  enlightened  tribes,  the  practice  of 
medicine  is  not  confined  to  particular  individuals;  all 
the  old  men  and  women  know  how  to  manage  the  gene 
rality  of  their  complaints,  and  the  patient  usually  makes 
choice  of  the  one  he  prefers. 

Quackery,  or  unskilful  and  unsuccessful  practice,  is 
in  most  of  the  tribes  followed  by  loss  of  character, 
and  sometimes,  when  life  is  supposed  to  have  been 


Of  the  Western  Indians.  353 

sacrificed,  by  the  banishment,  and  even  the  death  of 
the  pretended  physician. 

In  general,  however,  no  one  undertakes  the  practice 
of  medicine,  unless  invited  to  by  those  suffering  under 
disease,  or  by  the  spontaneous  call  of  the  tribe;  which 
is  not  commonly  uttered,  except  from  a  conviction, 
arising  from  results,  that  the  subject  is  possessed  of 
superior  talents.  But,  among  the  more  ignorant  tribes, 
no  regard  is  had  to  real  qualifications;  and  the  treat 
ment  of  their  sick  has  no  claim  to  the  distinctive  quality 
of  being  rational.  Their  physicians  resort  chiefly  to 
juggling,  charms,  and  conjurations,  as  curative  pro 
cesses:  a  course,  in  most  cases,  far  inferior  to  that 
which  Nature,  when  left  to  herself,  most  commonly 
observes. 

When  practitioners  found  their  claim  on  real  merit, 
they  observe  no  distinction  in  dress  from  the  rest  of 
the  nation;  but,  when  otherwise,  they  frequently  array 
themselves  in  the  most  grotesque  habiliments,  and,  in 
stead  of  giving  their  medicine  to  their  patients,  take  it 
themselves.  They  wrap  themselves  in  the  skins  of 
some  animal,  to  which  are  fastened,  according  to  their 
whims,  buffaloes'  horns,  bears'  claws,  tortoise-shells, 
&c.,  in  order  to  frighten  away  the  evil  spirit,  which, 
they  say,  is  the  cause  of  their  patient's  disease;  and 
they  take  drugs  to  inspire  in  themselves  a  power  su 
perior  to  that  of  the  supposed  afflicting  supernatural 
agents.  They  sometimes  assume  great  authority,  and, 
after  having  prayed,  and  sweated  profusely,  tell  their 
patients,  that  they  have  accomplished  their  cures  by 
driving  away  their  tormentors:  and  I  have  known  an 


354  Manners  and  Customs  of  some 

instance  in  which  the  physician  became  offended,  be 
cause  the  sick  would  not  appear  better,  and  charged  it 
to  obstinacy. 

To  question  their  skill  on  such  occasions  would  give 
great  offence;  and  I  have  no  doubt  that  the  effect  of 
this  kind  of  practice  on  the  imagination,  has  wrought 
some  cures,  and  helped  to  establish  the  influence  and 
authority  they  generally  exercise.  These  pretenders, 
however,  occasionally  fail,  not  only  in  effecting  cures, 
but  in  securing  their  reputations  against  opprobrium; 
though  the  more  timorous  do  not  withhold  outward 
respect  for  them,  for  fear  of  being  made  sufferers,  on 
the  score  of  retaliation,  through  their  influence  with 
evil  spirits.  Nevertheless,  their  impostures  sometimes 
become  so  glaring,  as  to  even  forfeit  this  restraint,  and 
they  are  obliged  to  fly  for  self  preservation.  I  have 
heard  of  instances  in  which  their  lives  have  been  made 
to  atone  for  their  abuse  of  sacred  things,  and  the  pub 
lic  credulity.  However,  among  those  tribes  where  the 
choice  of  a  physician  is  left  to  the  patient  or  his  friends, 
their  claims  in  general  are  founded  on  merit;  and, 
though  they  should  prove  unsuccessful  in  practice,  the 
public  opinion  is  usually  indulgent  and  charitable  to 
wards  them,  and  appears  to  be  guided  by  a  just  view 
of  the  constant  liability  of  all  mankind  to  death. 

The  Indian  Physicians  are  commonly  honourable, 
humane,  and  experienced  men;  they  are  not  tempted 
to  follow  the  profession  from  the  hope  of  gain,  and  fre 
quently  the  title  is  awarded  them  from  their  having  re 
lieved  a  sufferer,  when  no  regular  doctor  could  be 
procured.  Sometimes  the  character  originates  from 


Of  the  Western  Indians.  355 

remarkable  dreams;  as,  for  instance,  if  remedies  which 
have  been  prescribed  and  have  proved  successful,  seem 
to  them  to  have  been  pointed  out  by  some  good  spirit, 
through  an  uncommonly  pure  channel,  and  for  the 
benefit  of  the  sufferer;  on  these  occasions,  therefore, 
they  are  not  backward  in  awarding  honours.  In  gen 
eral,  however,  age,  acute  observation,  good  judgment, 
and  experience,  constitute  the  qualifications  of  their 
most  popular  and  reputable  physicians. 

The  dangerously  sick,  occupy  separate  lodges,  which 
none  but  the  attendant  physician  and  nurse  are  allow 
ed  to  enter:  when  their  disease  is  less  violent,  the  fami 
ly  do  not  remove,  but  remain  and  nurse  the  patient. 
In  their  villages  they  uniformly  occupy  skin  cots, 
elevated  something  above  the  ground;  when  travelling, 
they  are  disposed  of  as  circumstances  will  permit. 

The  physician,  on  entering  the  apartment  of  the  sick, 
takes  his  patient  by  the  arm,  examines  his  tongue, 
feels  his  hands,  feet,  and  breast;  regards  him  for  some 
time,  with  the  most  profound  attention  and  silence: 
and  then,  in  a  low  voice,  inquires  into  the  nature  of 
his  sufferings.  This  ascertained,  he  continues  for  a 
much  longer  period  than  before,  in  silent  thoughtful- 
ness;  and,  after  having  given  some  general  instructions 
to  the  nurse,  retires  to  prepare  his  medicines.  On 
returning,  he  is  guided  in  their  administration  by  the 
violence  of  the  disease,  as  indicated  by  the  symptoms: 
but,  in  nearly  all  their  practice,  their  doses  are  too 
large,  and  often  of  too  active  a  nature.  When  their 
patients  are  bad,  they  say,  the  enemy  within  is  strong, 
and  it  requires  great  force  to  drive  him  out;  which. 


366  Manners  and  Customs  of  some 

whether  successful  or  not,  is  always  the  apology  for 
their  energetic  practice. 

The  treatment  of  their  women  and  children,  during 
sickness,  is  precisely  the  same  as  is  observed  towards 
the  men,  so  far  as  there  is  a  conformity  in  their  dis 
eases.  In  the  treatment  of  those  peculiar  to  their  sex, 
the  female  practice  is  rational,  and  seldom  fails  to  re 
lieve;  indeed,  it  may  justly  be  said  to  be  attended  with 
great  success:  and  the  same  observations  will  apply 
equally  well,  in  regard  to  the  general  practice  of  medi 
cine  by  the  men  among  the  Osages  arid  Kansas. 

The  women  always  officiate  as  nurses  to  the  sick, 
in  their  villages,  and  also  in  their  hunting  excursions, 
when  any  happen  to  be  of  their  party;  which,  to  be 
prepared  for  an  exigency  of  this  kind,  more  than  for 
any  other  purpose,  is  frequently  the  case. 

However,  when  without  them,  either  in  the  chace 
or  in  war,  those  best  skilled  in  medicine  act  both  in 
the  capacity  of  physician  and  nurse;  and,  should  more 
assistance  be  required,  the  young  and  inexperienced 
are  detached  on  the  service.  The  Indians  say  that 
good  nursing  is  as  essential  to  the  recovery  of  the  sick, 
as  are  the  attendance  of  a  skilful  physician,  and  the 
kind  operation  of  the  prescribed  medicine;  in  conse 
quence  of  which,  the  elderly,  most  experienced,  and 
most  respectable,  are  selected  for  this  duty.  The 
preference  is  however  commonly  given  ^relations  or 
friends;  but  where  the  case  requires  extraordinary  at 
tention,  these  circumstances  are  overlooked;  and  the 
most  respectable  women  in  the  tribe  feel  themselves 


Of  the  Western  Indians.  357 

honoured  by  being  chosen;  and  particularly  so,  should 
their  charge  be  a  highly  respectable  character. 

When  the  danger  is  great,  they  have  one,  and  some 
times  two  adjuncts,  who,  with  the  principal,  continue 
alternately  with  the  sick,  and  promptly  administer  such 
medicines  and  nutritive  broths  and  teas,  as  they  may 
require. 

No  one  presumes  to  interfere  with  their  duties;  and 
they  praise  or  scandalize  the  attending  physician,  ac 
cording  to  the  success  which  results  from  his  practice. 
The  physician  calls  frequently  on  the  sick;  often  at 
tends  to  the  operation  of  his  medicine;  hears  the  reports 
of  the  nurses,  to  whom  he  is  generally  obliging  in  his 
conduct;  takes  little  rest;  and  discovers  great  anxiety 
till  his  patient  is  out  of  danger.  They  receive  nothing 
in  consideration  for  all  their  services,  deprivations,  and 
sufferings:  those,  however,  who  have  experienced  the 
benefit  of  their  skill,  sometimes  prese  nt  them  with 
robes,  caps,  or  mockasins,  or  with  some  redundant 
consecrated  article,  as  mementos,  or  rather  acknow 
ledgments  of  their  obligations:  a  present,  tendered  in 
any  other  form,  would  be  regarded  with  disdain,  and 
the  offer  itself  considered  as  an  insult. 

The  friends  of  the  deceased  often  make  presents  of 
a  similar  nature,  in  order  to  testify  their  satisfaction,  in 
regard  to  zeal  and  efforts,  in  his  behalf.  Such  testi 
monials  uniformly  impart  cheerfulness  to  the  physician, 
serve  to  dispel  his  distress;  and,  if  any  thing,  to  in 
crease  his  reputation.  But  this  is  more  particularly 
the  case,  when  they  come  from  the  nurses,  who,  in 
this  way,  often  approbate  his  skill. 


358  Manners  and  Customs  of  some 

When  the  patients  have  a  particular  desire  for  any 
hing,  they  indulge  it  with  moderation,  except  the  cri 
sis  be  alarming,  in  which  case  they  impose  a  rigid  ab 
stinence,  and  say,  a  contrary  course  would  be  feeding 
the  disease.  Experience  has  taught  them  that  full 
eating  increases  fever;  therefore,  during  the  prevalence 
and  the  convalescent  state,  they  are  careful  in  dieting 
their  patients;  nor  do  they  suffer  them  to  sleep  long  at 
a  time,  nor  in  close  apartments.  Long  sleep,  they  be 
lieve,  disposes  to  a  return  of  the  fever.  In  most  in 
stances,  the  recovery  of  the  sick  from  acute  diseases 
is  rapid;  but  they  do  not  return  to  severe  exercise  un 
til  they  have  sufficiently  regained  their  health  and 
strength,  which  is  indicated  by  a  recurrence  to  smo 
king  their  pipes;  occasions  which  call  forth  rejoicings, 
feasts,  and  thanksgivings,  to  the  Great  Spirit,  and  in 
which  all  their  friends  and  relations  join. 

When  all  natural  means  fail,  the  physicians  do  not 
abandon  their  patients;  on  the  contrary,  they  cling  to 
them  till  their  last  gasp,  but  substitute,  instead  of  their 
prescriptions,  fastings  and  prayers  to  the  Great  Spirit. 
"  So  long  as  there  is  life,"  say  they,  "  there  is  room 
for  hope;  and  to  despair  of  effecting  good,  and  to  ne 
glect  means  that  appear  remote  and  almost  foreign  to 
the  disease,  bespeak  a  careless  and  unskilful  practice." 
When  their  hopes  fail,  they  seldom  inform  their  pa 
tients  of  their  danger,  but  are  very  cautious  that  their 
last  moments  may  be  calm  and  undisturbed.  In  ge 
neral,  they  look  upon  sickness  and  affliction  as  chas 
tisements  for  their  offences  against  the  Great  Spirit, 
and  commonly  bear  them  with  great  resignation  and 


Of  the  Western  Indians.  359 

fortitude.  When  they  become  peevish  and  fretful,  as 
sometimes  happens,  their  doctors  then  say,  that  the 
abatement  of  their  disease  permits  their  minds  to  be 
idle  or  Unoccupied,  and  the  danger  is  past. 

Whenever  death  unfortunately  succeeds,  they  appear 
deeply  afflicted;  are  foremost  to  attend  to  the  obse 
quies  of  the  dead;  and  afterwards  retire  in  gloomy  si 
lence  to  their  lodges,  or  sacred  places,  to  appease  by 
their  supplications,  the  evil  spirit,  to  whose  wrath  they 
are  wont  to  ascribe  their  ill  success. 

As  soon  as  a  physician  looks  upon  the  condition  of 
his  patient  as  desperate,  he  permits  the  relatives  and 
particular  friends  to  visit  his  bedside.  I  have  myself 
been  a  spectator  at  such  assemblages;  witnessed  some 
lingering  and  painful  deaths;  particularly  noticed  their 
conduct  at  the  closing  scene;  and  can  truly  declare  that 
they,  for  the  most  part,  manifest  as  much  firmness  and 
resignation  as  any  people  of  which  I  have  ever  heard. 

There  is  seldom  any  conversation  between  them  and 
their  relations;  all  present  remain  silent,  and  engaged 
in  inward  devotion.  Sometimes,  however,  the  sick 
avail  themselves  of  these  affecting  occasions,  to  incul 
cate  on  the  minds  of  their  auditory  the  sage  lessons  of 
age  and  experience.  I  have  already  remarked,  that 
the  sayings  of  the  aged  are  received  and  attended  to, 
in  common,  as  almost  oracular,  and  it  may  be  readily 
supposed,  particularly  in  respect  to  youth,  as  is  the  fact, 
that  those  emanating  from  a  death  bed,  make  much 
deeper  and  more  lasting  impressions. 

The  Indians  in  general,  collect  much  valuable  in 
formation  during  the  experience  of  long  lives,  which 


360  Manners  and  Customs  of  some 

is  permanently  retained  in  their  memories  till  the  pe 
riod  of  their  dissolution,  when  it,  together  with  coun 
sels  and  prayers,  is  dealt  out  to  their  surviving  connec 
tions  and  friends,  as  the  last  and  most  important  legacy 
they  have  to  bestow.  And  the  respect  which  is  always 
inculcated,  and,  on  all  common  occasions,  awarded 
as  a  proper  and  just  homage  to  the  aged,  amounts,  at 
such  as  the  above  described,  almost  to  veneration;  and 
the  closing  scene  witnessed  a  nation  overwhelmed  with 
wailings  and  sorrow. 

While  on  a  visit  to  the  Great  Osage  village,  at  the 
time  Tecumseh  was  there,  a  very  aged  and  respect 
able  Indian  died  from  natural  decay.  He  was  sensible 
his  race  was  nearly  run,  and  met  the  King  of  Terrors 
with  a  presence  of  mind,  fortitude,  and  resignation, 
seldom,  if  ever  witnessed  in  civilized  life.  His  conduct 
and  feelings  did  not  arise  from  a  want  of  sensibility,  or 
ignorance  of  the  important  change  he  was  about  to 
suffer:  on  the  contrary,  he  appeared  to  comprehend 
them  in  all  their  bearings,  and  talked  of  them,  andof 
the  duties  of  life,  connected  with  present  and  future 
happiness,  with  the  calmness  and  wisdom  of  a  Soc 
rates.  At  times,  his  discourses  were  preceptial  and 
admonitory;  at  others,  they  were  persuasive  and  pa 
thetic,  and  related  to  example;  and  he  was  listened  to, 
day  after  day,  till  his  speech  failed  him,  by  both  young 
and  old,  with  great  solicitude  and  interest. 

In  general  they  discover  no  anxiety  about  the  future; 
but  leave  the  world  with  an  apparent  satisfaction,  under 
a  belief,  provided  their  conduct  has  been  in  consonance 
with  the  precepts  which  they  have  been  taught,  that 


Of  the  Western  Indians.  361 

their  title  to  future  happiness  is  unquestionable.  When 
an  Indian  discovers  fear  and  weakness,  and  makes  la 
mentable  complaints  on  his  death  bed,  it  is  a  source  of 
mortification  to  his  relations  and  friends,  who  indulge, 
though  not  in  his  presence,  in  the  most  extravagant 
grief,  and,  believing  him  under  the  influence  of  some 
malignant  spirit,  utter  the  most  fervent  prayers  to  the 
Great  Spirit,  for  his  especial  interference  in  behalf  of 
the  suffering. 

Entire  silence  on  these  occasions  is  looked  upon  as 
a  happy  omen;  it  is  regarded  as  a  confirmation  that 
the  patient  has  performed  all  the  duties  requisite  to 
secure  him  a  future  and  perpetual  residence  with  the 
wise  and  good  His  apparent  meditations  are  sup 
posed  to  be  inward  devotions,  and  they  doubt  not  that 
he  is  in  direct  communion  with  the  good  spirit,  which 
is  in  waiting  to  protect  him  from  all  injuries  and 
dangers  in  his  journey  to  the  other  world. 

The  attendance  of  these  ministering  spirits  is  thought 
to  be  more  especial  in  the  night  than  in  the  day;  and 
the  Indian's  faith  in  it  is  so  strong,  that  their  diseased 
imaginations  often  give  to  them  forms  and  presence; 
and  they  sometimes  even  pretend  to  repeat  the  sub 
stance  of  their  discourses.  Extraordinary  as  this  may 
seem  to  people  in  civilized  life,  I  am  confident  this  de 
lusion,  connected  with  their  lives  and  death,  is  to  them 
a  source  of  good.  As  connected  with  their  moral 
conduct,  it  is  for  them  a  substitute  of  that  faith  which 
has  the  Creator  of  the  Universe  for  its  author,  and  the 
salvation  of  souls  for  its  end. 

z  z 


36£  Manners  and  Customs  of  some 

Some  Indians  believe  that  death  has  been  inflicted 
on  the  human  family  in  consequence  of  the  transgres 
sions  they  committed  against  the  Great  Spirit:  indeed, 
one  of  their  traditions,  though  I  have  omitted  to  men 
tion  it,  is  to  this  effect. 

But,  in  general,  the  most  observant,  judging  com 
paratively  from  the  course  of  events  entailed  on  all 
other  organized  and  living  beings  and  things,  regard 
the  cessation  of  the  functions  of  life,  and  the  dissolu 
tion  of  the  human  body,  as  a  necessary  result,  con 
formed  to  the  designed  operations  of  nature.  With 
this  view  of  death,  they  submit  to  it,  as  they  do  to 
other  circumstances  which  they  cannot  avoid,  with 
consistent  resignation.  But,  notwithstanding  the  ex 
ercise  of  this  philosophy,  if  it  may  be  called  such, 
education  avails  them  of  extraordinary  reinforcements, 
on  these  highly  important  and  eventful  occasions:  for 
they  are  taught  to  believe,  that  a  fearlessness  or  disre 
gard  for  death,  no  matter  in  what  form  it  may  ap 
proach,  is  as  essential  to  the  good  and  perfect  charac 
ter  of  the  warrior,  as  are  bravery  and  courageous 
achievments,  in  the  deadly  fray  of  battle.  Without 
them,  all  other  externals  of  dignity  are  regarded  as 
mere  shadows,  and  cannot  secure  the  respect  even  of 
the  most  humble  pretenders. 

FORMS    OF    BURIAL, 

When  an  Indian  dies,  the  body  is  laid  in  an  extend 
ed  position  on  buffalo  robes,  and  is  thus  kept  until  the 
incipient  signs  of  putrefaction  make  their  appearance. 
The  friends  of  the  deceased  then  convey  it  in  a  very 
silent,  respectful,  and  solemn  manner,  to  the  place  of 


Of  the  Western  Indians.  363 

interment,  where  it  is  wrapped  in  a  skin  robe,  along 
with  a  bow,  furnished  quiver,  tomahawk,  and  such 
other  things  as  it  most  valued  while  living,  and  finally 
buried. 

This  ceremony  is  performed  differently,  not  only  by 
different  tribes,  but  by  the  individuals  of  the  same 
tribe.  The  body  is  sometimes  placed  on  the  surface  of 
the  ground,  between  flat  stones  set  edge  upwards,  and 
then  covered  over,  first  by  similar  stones,  and  then  with 
earth  brought  a  short  distance:  occasionally  this  stone 
casing  is  only  applied  to  the  head,  and  then  again,  it  is 
altogether  omitted.  Others  excavate  the  earth  to  the 
depth  of  two  or  three  feet,  and  deposit  their  dead  be 
low  its  surface. 

When  at  too  great  a  distance  from  their  villages  to 
convey  them  home,  they  dispose  of  them  temporarily, 
as  I  have  before  noticed,  in  some  one  of  the  modes 
above  described,  or  they  deposit  them  in  caves,  or  on 
scaffolds,  erected  several  feet  above  the  ground,  and 
secure  them  with  skins,  &c.  against  predacious  ani 
mals,  until  the  fugitive  or  more  perishable  parts  have 
become  detached  from  the  bones,  when  they  are  plac 
ed  promiscuously  beside  those  of  their  fathers.  The 
ceremony  of  removing  and  depositing  such  bones,  is 
however,  as  formal  and  solemn,  as  it  is  in  cases  of  re 
cent  death;  and,  even  more  so,  when  they  are  the  re 
mains  of  their  warriors. 

They  leave  the  face  of  their  dead,  after  burial,  un 
covered  for  several  days,  according  to  the  season  of 
the  year,  with  a  view  to  facilitate  the  intercourse  be 
tween  the  body  and  its  good  spirit,  which,  they  sup- 


364  Manners  and  Customs  of  some 

pose  continues  till  the  latter  has  made  ample  provision 
for  their  entrance  into  the  next  world.  It  is  then 
covered  in  presence  of  all  the  relations  of  the  deceas 
ed,  and  the  period  of  their  mourning  generally  ceases. 

The  professed  object  for  accoutring  their  dead  with 
arms,  &c.  is,  to  provide  them  with  the  means  to  pro 
cure  subsistence  in  their  journey  from  this  to  the  next 
world;  but  it  is  complied  with,  by  the  intelligent 
Indians,  merely  on  account  of  custom.  For,  they 
teach  that  the  wants  of  this  life  extend  no  farther  than 
to  food,  drinks,  and  clothing;  that  more  than  is  essen 
tial  for  these  objects  is  of  no  account;  because  they 
can  take  nothing  with  them  when  they  leave  this 
world;  or,  if  they  could,  that  it  would  not  be  necessa 
ry  so  to  do;  because  their  Great  Father  has  made  far 
better  and  more  abundant  provisions  for  them  in  the 
next. 

The  funeral  ceremonies  are  conducted  in  various 
forms,  according  to  the  respect  entertained  for,  or  the 
circumstance  of  sex  or  age,  of  the  deceased.  An  old 
and  able  counsellor,  distinguished  chief,  brave  warrior, 
swift  runner  and  expert  hunter,  are  the  constant  sub 
jects  of  their  highest  esteem.  The  death  of  any  such 
is  therefore  regarded  as  a  greater  misfortune  than  that 
of  an  ordinary  warrior,  or  of  a  squaw  or  child,  and  is 
followed  by  an  expression  of  grief,  and  display  of  fu 
neral  solemnities,  proportioned  to  the  supposed  na 
tional  sufferings. 

At  the  burial  of  an  aged  Indian,  who  has  often 
fought  in  their  defence,  and  provided  for  their  wants, 
and  who,  when  disqualified  by  decay  for  these  pursuits. 


Of  the  Western  Indians.  365 

has  devoted  all  his  faculties  to  instruct  the  rising  gen 
eration,  the  greatest  honours  are  paid;  the  deepest 
afflictions  are  felt;  and  the  mournings  continue  for  the 
longest  periods.  So  if  their  sorrows  and  ceremonies 
can  be  graduated,  they  decrease  in  intenseness  ac 
cordingly  as  the  respectability  of  the  deceased  dimin 
ishes:  but,  nevertheless,  those  exhibited  at  the  death 
of  their  women  and  children  are  decent,  pious,  and 
solemn. 

Their  burying  places  are  generally  located  at  the 
distance  of  a  mile  or  two  from  their  villages,  and  are 
often  resorted  to  by  those  who  have  recently  lost  rela 
tions,  and  by  others  during  their  public  and  private 
fasts,  and  self-imposed  penances. 

It  is  said  some  tribes  at  present  bury  their  dead  in 
caves;  but,  if  such  be  the  fact,  it  has  escaped  my 
knowledge;  though,  that  such  was  the  practice  at  some 
very  remote  period,  I  cannot  doubt;  since  I  myself 
have  seen  dead  bodies  in  such  cemeteries;  but  they 
were  in  a  high  state  of  preservation:  and  the  circum 
stance  or  costume  of  appearance  in  which  they  were 
discovered,  leaves  no  room  to  suppose  that  they  were 
the  remains  of  any  people  now  existing  in  their  neigh 
bourhood,  or  within  the  knowledge  of  the  neighbour 
ing  Indians. 

MOURNINGS. 

The  grief  that  is  suppressed  during  the  dangerous 
sickness  of  an  Indian,  bursts  out  with  redoubled  vio 
lence,  whenever  death  ensues.  On  these  occasions,  the 
men  sometimes  relax  the  rigidity  of  their  muscles;  and 
swerving  from  their  apparent  constitutional  apathy, 


366  Manners  and  Customs  oj  some 

which  does  not  allow  the  escape  of  tears;  with  heart 
felt  grief  mingle  their  cries  with  the  piercing  lamenta 
tions  of  the  women. 

They  consider  tears  as  a  just  tribute  to  the  memory 
of  their  meritorious  dead;  and  their  escape  discovers 
neither  a  want  of  fortitude,  nor  an  idle  compliance 
with  custom:  and  no  doubt  their  public  mournings 
operate  as  powerful  incentives  on  the  living,  in  the 
discharge  of  what  they  conceive  to  be  their  moral 
duties.  They  continue  for  longer  or  shorter  periods, 
according  to  the  respectability  of  the  deceased,  or  the 
prevalence  of  peace  or  war. 

When  a  campaign  is  on  foot  that  requires  their 
attendance,  the  warriors  only  mourn  while  the  obse 
quies  of  the  dead  are  performed;  under  ether  circum 
stances,  they  conform  their  grief  to  that  of  the  nation. 
During  their  mournings  all  their  operations  are  sus 
pended,  except  in  the  above  named  instance,  or  in  the 
scarcity  of  food. 

Extreme  grief  is  sometimes  discovered  by  plucking 
out  the  hair,  tearing  the  flesh,  fastings,  and  painting 
the  face  black;  but,  whenever  it  is  so  violent,  it  is 
commonly  of  short  duration. 

When  the  loss  of  an  individual  is  deeply  felt,  the 
mournings  are  continued  for  one,  two,  or  three  months, 
in  audible  lamentations  or  howlings,  which  begin  daily 
at  daybreak,  and  are  continued  generally  till  the  sun 
makes  his  appearance. 

The  chief  of  the  nation,  or  the  most  respectable 
warrior  related  to  the  deceased,  commences  the  cry  of 


Of  the  Western  Indians.  367 

distress:  shortly  afterwards,  those  next  in  respectabili 
ty  or  consanguinity  join  successively  in  the  symphony, 
till  all  present  may  be  truly  said  to  personify  grief. 

Some  travellers  who  have  visited  the  Indians  have 
ascribed  this  custom,  as  practised  on  the  most  trivial 
occasions;  but  my  readers  may  rest  assured  that  the 
above  account  of  it  is  correct;  and  further,  that  they 
never  practise  it,  unless  urged  by  extreme  and  sincere 
affliction,  arising  from  the  decease  of  their  relatives  or 
friends.  This  method  of  mourning  for  their  dead  is 
sometimes  practised  only  by  the  family  particularly 
afflicted;  and,  at  others,  only  by  the  women  of  such 
families;  in  all  which,  as  in  the  periods  of  their  dura 
tion,  they  are  governed  by  the  circumstances  I  have 
before  noticed. 


CHAPTER  XV. 

Observations  on  the  Materia  Medico,  of  the  Indians. 

HAVING  finished  that  part  of  my  work  which  treats 
of  the  manners  and  customs  of  the  Indians,  I  shall 
now  proceed  to  fulfil  my  engagements  in  respect  to 
their  Materia  Medica. 

Here,  as  on  some  of  the  preceding  subjects,  I  am 
under  the  necessity  of  abridging  my  remarks  for  want 
of  room;  but  I  shall  endeavour  to  do  justice  to  those  of 
the  greatest  consequence,  so  that  very  little,  if  any  loss 
will  result  from  this  circumstance. 

I  need  not  anticipate  my  readers  by  telling  them  the 
subject  offered  to  their  perusal  is  a  dry  record  of  facts. 
They  have  my  assurance  that  I  have  seldom  indulged 
in  remarks  obtained  from  a  foreign  source,  but  have 
confined  them  to  such  circumstances  as  came  within 
the  sphere  of  my  own  immediate  notice,  or  to  informa 
tion  from  persons,  whose  regard  for  truth  places  them 
above  suspicion. 

Their  remedies  like  their  diseases  are  comparative 
ly  few,  and  on  that  very  account  seem  not  to  require 
a  systematic  arrangement.  I  shall,  nevertheless,  dis 
cuss  them  in  alphabetical  order,  but  without  attempt 
ing  to  give  their  technical  synouymes  for  the  same  rea 
sons  as  stated  in  Chapter  I.  Indeed  some  of  the  En 
glish  names  are  of  my  own  application;  but  such  are 
conformed  either  to  their  Indian  meanings,  or  to  their 
particular  qualities  or  appearance. 


Materia  Medica,  &c.  369 

LA-GO-NEE-HAW. — Agreeable  taste. 
Angelica — This  plant  grows  abundantly  in  high  and 
dry  soils,  in  various  parts  of  the  western  country.  It 
is  held  in  high  repute  among  the  Indians,  and  always 
constitutes  an  ingredient  in  the  medicine  bag.  It  is 
chiefly  valued  however  as  an  agreeable  commodity  for 
smoking,  in  which  way  they  frequently  use  it  alone, 
though  they  prefer  it  mixed  with  tobacco.  It  is  often 
eaten  by  the  Indians  while  travelling  and  short  of  pro 
visions.  It  is  liable,  however,  to  produce  heartburn  and 
other  symptoms  of  indigestion.  They  sometimes  give 
it  in  the  diseases  of  their  children,  but  it  has  no  great 
claims  as  a  medicine.  It  is  sometimes  mixed  with  other 
remedies,  to  render  them  more  palatable. 

TUT-TE-SEE-HAU. — It  expels  the  wind. 

Anise  grows  in  great  profusion  in  moist  shaded  soils. 
The  roots  are  perennial,  and  possess  a  very  agreeable 
taste  and  aromatic  smell.  They  are  frequently  eaten 
in  travelling,  are  considered  good  to  remove  flatulency, 
and  are  sometimes  given  in  combination  with  other 
drugs  to  render  them  less  disagreeable  to  the  patient. 
HE-INE-PIS-KA. — Fire  gone  out. 

Ashes  —The  Indians  make  a  ley  from  water  and  the 
ashes  obtained  from  sound  wood;  it  is  taken,  much  di 
luted,  for  sourness  in  the  stomach.  They  digest  grains 
of  corn  in  it,  and  eat  them  as  a  remedy  for  the  same 
disease.  The  ashes  of  tobacco,  and  the  mountain 
laurel,  are  applied  with  considerable  advantage,  to  ill- 
conditioned  ulcers. 

HON-KOS-KAO-GA-SHA.— -It  stops  the  blood  flowing  out 
Artringent  root.— This  is  a  shrubby  plant,  growing 

SA 


370  Materia  Medica 

in  abundance  in  the  edges  of  the  prairies  and  hillsides 
through  the  Western  country.  Its  principal  virtue 
consists  in  its  astringent  properties  which  it  possesses 
in  a  very  high  degree.  It  is  one  of  their  favourite 
remedies  in  stopping  bleeding  from  wounds;  the  dried 
root  is  powdered  and  put  on  the  mouths  of  the  bleeding 
vessel  and  a  bandage  bound  over  it.  The  indians  have 
great  confidence  in  it.  They  use  it  very  much  both 
internally  in  form  of  tea,  and  externally  as  a  wash  in 
female  complaints.  But  by  far  the  most  efficacious 
purpose  to  which  this  root  is  applied,  is  to  stop  the 
spitting  of  blood;  an  affection  which  frequently  exists 
amongst  them,  in  consequence  of  their  long  and  hur 
ried  marches.  They  seldom  travel  without  it;  a  half 
tea  spoonful  in  cold  water  is  the  dose.  I  know  it  to  be 
a  highly  valuable  article  in  their  materia  medica. 
SHES-KA-NE-SHU. — Washing  in  the  river. 

Bathing. — This,  though  perhaps  not  strictly  speak 
ing  a  cure  for  their  diseases,  is  a  very  good  preven 
tive.  It  is  much  practised,  constitutes  one  of  their 
greatest  pleasures,  and  I  am  persuaded  contributes  very 
much  to  strengthen  the  body  and  invigorate  the  con 
stitution.  Men,  women  and  children,  from  early  in 
fancy,  are  in  the  daily  habit  of  bathing,  during  the 
warm  months;  and  not  unfrequently  after  cold  weather 
has  set  in. 

WAS-SAW-BAPE-SHA. — It  scares  bears  away. 

Bears  fright. — This  is  a  small  annual  plant,  grow 
ing  in  abundance  on  the  hills  in  the  Western  territo 
ries.  It  has  a  strong  disagreeable  smell,  on  which 
account,  the  Indians  say  that  the  bear  will  neither  ap 
proach  it,  or  any  one  who  carries  it  about  them;  but 


Of  the  Indians.  371 

I  should  not  like  to  trust  its  efficacy,  particularly  with 
the  brown  bears  of  the  mountainous  regions.  1  he 
root  is  given  as  a  sudorific,  and  is  also  one  of  their 
most  violent  cathartics. 

WAS-SAW-BA-HE-JA. — The  fat  of  the  bear. 
Bear's  oiL — This  is  used  as  a  medicine,  both  inter 
nally  and  externally,  in  combination  with  many  drugs. 
It  is  used  as  a  menstruum,  for  the  gall  of  the  earth, 
yellow  root,  prickly  ash,  black  root  and  several  other 
plants,  and  with  them  respectively  forms  excellent 
unctions  for  various  cutaneous  diseases.  They  are  in 
the  habit  of  taking  it  both  for  medicine  and  for  food. 
For  colds  they  seethe  the  roots  of  wild  liquorice  in  it, 
which  they  drink  hot  as  they  can  well  bear  it.  They 
also  take  it  for  asthma  and  pleurisy.  They  esteem 
it  among  the  most  valuable  articles  of  food;  especially 
in  their  journies:  It  is  highly  nutritive,  agrees  well  with 
the  stomach,  and  produces  no  thirst.  From  the  small- 
ness  of  the  quantity  necessary  to  satisfy  the  appetite, 
it  produces  no  shortness  of  breath.  The  Indians,  while 
travelling,  take  about  four  ounces  in  twenty-four  hours, 
which  they  continue  for  days  together,  with  very  little 
other  nourishment.  An  ointment  is  prepared  by  mix 
ing  buckeye  leaves  with  it,  which  rubbed  over  the  skin 
is  very,good  to  keep  off  the  musketoes;  and  is  much 
used  for  that  purpose. 

SHA-BA-WA-NEM-BRA. — Beavers  eat  it. 

The  beaver  root — very  much  resembles  the  common 

garden  carrot,  in  size  and  appearance,  but  in  taste  it  is 

agreeably  bitter.     The  top  grows  to  a  height  of  three 

or  four  feet  and  bears  large  broad  and  deeply  indented 


37£  Materia  Medica 

leaves.  The  root  is  much  used  by  the  hunters,  as  a 
bait  for  beavers,  which  are  exceedingly  fond  of  it 
and  from  which  circumstance  its  na.ne  is  derived, 

It  is  used  as  a  tonic,  and  as  such  deservedly  merits 
the  high  reputation  awarded  to  it  by  the  Indians. 
E-HAU- WAH. — It  makes  sick 

Black  Locust. — The  inner  bark  of  this  tree  is  a 
powerful  emetic,  and  as  such  is  used  by  the  Indians. 

HAS-HAK-A-DA-TON-GA. Strong  SOldlBT. 

Black  root. — The  plant  rises  about  one  foot  in 
height,  has  rough  serrated  leaves,  nearly  heart  shaped, 
standing  on  long  foot  stalks:  the  root,  in  very  small 
doses,  is  a  drastic  cathartic.  It  commonly  produces 
severe  griping  pains,  and  sometimes  the  discharge  of 
blood,  vertigo  and  partial  blindness:  from  its  proper 
ty,  which  affects  vision,  some  call  it  Heenee  (darkness.) 
It  is  sometimes  taken  as  an  abortive. 

HE-NE-SKA. — Dark  coloured  liquor. 
Black  Walnut. — The  rinds  or  hulls  of  the  black 
walnut  readily  impart  their  virtues  to  water,  changing 
its  transparency  to  a  deep  black,  Taken  in  doses  of 
an  ounce,  and  repeated  at  proper  intervals,  it  effects  a 
speedy  relief  in  cases  of  the  cholic.  It  is  highly  re 
puted  among  the  Indians,  and  I  believe  fully  merits  the 
character  they  have  given  it. 

TAR-TON-GA-ON-BA — Eye  ball  of  the  buck. 

Buckeye. — There  are  two  varieties  of  this  tree;  the 

medicinal  has  a  most  beautiful  white  soft  wood;  and  is 

much  used  by  the  frontier  settlers  to  make  domestic 

utensils,  such  as  bowls,  spoons,  &c.  The  nut  is  the  part 


Of  the  Indians.  373 

used  by  the  Indians  as  a  remedy  in  diarrhoea.  Its  leaves 
possess  a  disagreeable  nauseous  smell,  somewhat  simi 
lar  to  the  (Datura  stramonium  )  and  like  the  nuts, 
are  highly  narcotic. — The  leaves  and  fruit  are  both  so 
poisonous  as  to  destroy  many  of  the  cattle,  which  some 
times  accidentally  eat  them;  this  circumstance  has 
caused  the  western  farmers  to  cut  many  of  the  trees 
down,  in  order  to  prevent  similar  recurrences.  They 
are  however  exceedingly  tenacious  of  life,  and  when 
felled  in  the  spring,  their  leaves  frequently  expand 
and  flourish  through  the  summer.  The  effects  pro 
duced  on  such  animals  as  eat  it  are  contraction  of  the 
large  upper  muscles  of  the  neck  and  the  consequent 
elevation  of  the  head,  one  or  both  eyes  turned  inwards 
and  apparently  fixed,  violent  inflatus  of  the  body,  ob 
stinate  constipation;  an  almost  entire  loss  of  muscu 
lar  action,  and  finally  convulsions  and  death.  , 

Having  carefully  attended  to  these  effects  an  emi 
nent  physician  Dr.  E.  M'Dowell  of  Danville,  Ky.  made 
several  experiments  on  himself,  with  the  kernel  of  the 
nut  in  frequently  repeated  doses  of  a  few  grains  each; 
he  continued  his  experiments  until  after  having  taken 
ten  grains  in  a  few  hours;  the  effects  were  very  similar 
to  what  three  grains  of  opiu/fi  would  have  produced  in 
the  same  length  of  time. 

CHEE-ZA-HAU. — It  seems  to  fdl  the  belly. 
Chee-za  hau. — The  name  of  this  plant  is  in  the  In 
dian  dialect  indyaicative  of  its  properties  which  are  diu 
retic.  It  is  a  small  delicate  vine  which  delights  in  a 
rich  moist  soil,  and  rising  from  small  fibrous  roots, 
supports  itself  on  the  neighbouring  shrubbery.  About 


374  Materiel  Medica 

the  middle  of  July  it  produces  a  great  number  of 
small  white  flowers,  which  are  followed  by  a  profuse 
crop  of  small  brown  coloured  seeds  in  shape  and  size 
resembling  the  grains  of  buck-wheat. 

The  leaves  are  heart  shaped,  and  about  the  size  of 
a  dollar.  It  exerts  its  diuretic  properties  to  an  uncom 
mon  degree  with  very  little  inconvenience  to  the  pa 
tient. 

A  sense  of  fullness  and  distention  in  the  abdomen, 
somewhat  similar  to  that  arising  from  eating  freely  of 
water-melons,  is  the  only  inconvenience  experienced 
from  its  use.  The  indians  employ  this  plant  with  good 
effect  in  dropsies.  They  make  it  into  a  tea,  and  give 
it  in  large  doses,  frequently  repeated. 

The  result  generally  is  a  profuse  discharge  of  urine, 
but  I  have  seen  them  almost  faint  from  the  excessive 
flow  of  this  secretion.  The  leaves  and  vine  either  in 
the  recent  or  dried  state,  and  sometimes  the  whole  of 
the  plant  are  used.  It  possesses  a  slightly  bitter 
taste,  from  which  one  might  suppose  it  possessed  a 
tonic  power;  it  is  in  a  small  degree  narcotic.  The 
Indians  sometimes  smoke  the  leaves  as  a  luxury;  though 
they  are  not  so  highly  esteemed  as  those  of  the  sumach. 

KOW-O-LA-E-KO. — Physic  for  horses. 
Columbian  Hoot. — This  plant  grows  in  rich  southern 
exposures  in  great  abundance  throughout  the  Arkansas 
and  Missouri  countries.  It  is  among  the  earliest  that 
appear  in  the  spring,  rises  to  three  or  four  feet  in 
height,  and  sends  one  large  root  into  the  ground, 
which  resembles  in  size  and  appearance  the  common 
parsnip.  It  is,  in  combination  with  the  bark  of  the 


Of  the  Indium.  375 

wild  cherry  and  snake  root,  a  favourite  remedy  among 
the  Indians  in  intermitting  fever,  general  debility, 
weakness  and  sickness  of  the  stomach,  and  in  dis 
eases  incident  to  females.  When  their  children  are 
afflicted  or  supposed  to  be  afflicted  with  worms,  they 
administer  this  tonic  in  mixture  with  anthelmintic 
remedies,  as  they  believe  it  dangerous  to  purge  off  the 
worms  when  they  are  much  debilitated,  without  the 
observance  of  some  such  precautionary  measure. 

NE-WA-SHA-NE-WA-SHA. Cold  dS  IC6. 

Cooling  plant. — This  grows  only  in  cool  shaded 
places,  where  the  soil  is  moist  The  stalk  is  annual, 
and  grows  three  or  four  feet  high;  the  leaves  are  very 
succulent,  of  a  deep  green  colour,  serrated,  oval,  and 
about  three  inches  long.  The  recent  leaves  bruised 
and  applied  to  swellings  and  inflammations,  give  in 
almost  all  cases,  immediate  relief.  It  deserves  to  be, 
and  is  highly  valued  by  the  Indians, 

TAR-ME-A. — Like  the  deer's  tongue. 

Deer's  Tongue.— This  is  a  small  plant,  producing 
only  a  single  leaf,  which  is  in  the  shape  of  the  deer's 
tongue,  from  which  circumstance  it  derives  its  name; 
it  appears  early  in  the  spring,  and  bears  a  white  blos 
som.  It  is  prized  highly  in  breast  complaints,  is  given 
in  powder,  and  also  in  decoction.  I  do  not  think  it  a 
very  active  medicine. 

SHO-MA-CAS-SA-ES-SA-RAH. It  kills  WOlvCS. 

Demi's  bit,  or  gall  of  the  earth.— This  small  plant 
when  applied  in  its  recent  state  is  capable  or  exciting 
inflammation  of  the  skin;  it  is  used  in  the  treatment 


376  Materia  Medico, 

of  ulcers,  as  an  escharotic,  and  also  for  keeping  open 
issues,  the  importance  of  which  in  particular  consti 
tutional  habits,  the  Indians  very  well  understand. 

O-GA-SHE-GA. — Running  on  the  ground. 
Dew-berry  root. — An  infusion  of  this  is  given  cold 
in  bowel  complaints;  it  is  not  however  considered  a 
very  active  remedy. 

MAS-TIN-JAY. — Rabbit. 

Dittany, — This  is  a  plant  too  well  known  in  this 
country  to  require  any  description  from  me.  It  is 
highly  esteemed  as  a  sudorific  in  coughs,  colds,  arid 
diseases  of  the  febrile  order. 

They  give  the  hot  infusion  very  freely;  the  patient 
being  covered  up  warm.  The  leaves  are  much  used 
for  smoking  and  chewing  among  several  tribes.  It  is 
entirely  free  from  the  narcotic  properties  of  tobacco; 
and  is  pleasant  tasted,  though  it  produces  a  slight  de 
gree  of  pungency  on  the  tongue. 

SHEN-DON-SHU-GAH. — Bitter  red  berry. 
Dog  wood. — They  give  the  bark  of  this  tree  in  com 
bination  with  bitters  of  various  kind,  in  fevers  of  the 
low  type,  and  when  there  is  great  prostration  of 
strength:  I  believe  however,  they  value  it  mostly  in  form 
of  poultice,  as  a  corrector  of  ill  condition  sores. 

E-HAW-WAW. — It  pukes. 

Emetic  bean. — This  vegetable  grows  in  great  abun 
dance  throughout  the  countries  situated  on  the  Arkan 
sas,  Verdigris,  and  Vermilion.  The  beans  are  small 
and  of  a  red  colour;  two  or  three  of  them  chewed  and 
swallowed,  prove  a  pretty  active  emetic;  for  which 


Of  the  Indians.  377 

purpose  they  are  employed  by  the  Indians.     They  are 
also  taken  as  abortives.     They  possess  something  of 
an  intoxicating  property,  and  are  taken  in  small  doses 
as  a  preparatory   regimen  for  war,  and  to  produce 
dreams. 

WESH-KE-NAH. — It  relieves  hard  breathing. 

The  flax  weed — grows  in  t  he  fissures  of  rocks,  par 
ticularly  on  cliffs,  on  the  margin  of  the  rivers,  to  the 
height  of  ten  or  twelve  inches;  the  root  sends  off  many 
branches,  which  in  July  produce  numerous  small  pale 
blue  flowers.  The  Indians  gather  the  plant,  while  in 
blossom,  and  prescribe  it  for  asthmas  and  coughs  with  the 
happiest  effect.  The  roots,  leaves  and  stalks  are  made 
into  a  decoction,  and  given  freely  to  the  patient,  as 
warm  as  he  can  conveniently  take  it;  and  no  medicine 
displays  its  salutary  effects  more  promptly.  I  speak 
thus  confidently,  because  I  have  witnessed  its  operations. 
The  Indians  sometimes  while  travelling,  or  when  just 
returned  from  long  and  fatiguing  journeys,  are  seized 
with  the  asthma,  but  are  certain  to  obtain  prompt  and 
decided  relief  from  this  remedy.  I  believe  it  almost 
uniformly  excites  a  perspiration,  on  the  appearance  of 
which  the  patient  becomes  easy. 

TON-GA-SHIN-GA. — It  gives  strength  to  a  child. 

Gentian  wild, — This  plant  has  commonly  four  or 
five  branching  roots,  which  are  about  the  size  of  a 
man's  finger.  The  stalks,  to  the  number  of  five  or  six, 
grow  to  a  height  of  two  or  three  feet,  and  bear  yellow 
pulpy  seeds  or  berries,  which  adhere  closely  to  the 
stalk,  at  the  junction  of  the  leaves,  which  are  nearly 


378  Materia  Medica. 

oval  shaped  and  rough.  The  Indians  make  great 
use  of  the  root  in  cases  of  debility;  especially  when 
accompanied  with  affections  of  the  stomach.  They 
most  commonly  make  use  of  it  in  decoction,  though 
they  sometimes  take  it  in  substance.  They  combine 
it  with  dog  wood  and  wild  cherry  bark;  and  give  it  in 
cold  infusion  in  intermittents,  while  the  fever  is  off. 
Thus  prepared  it  is  also  given  for  the  palpitation  of  the 
heart  and  in  dropsies. 

SIN-DES-NES-NI. — It  grows  by  the  water. 
Green-twig. — This  is  a  shrub  very  common  on  the 
banks  of  rivers  and  water  courses.  It  seldom  at 
tains  to  a  height  exceeding  six  or  eight  feet,  and  is 
considered  valuable  in  colds,  and  asthma;  they  give  a 
warm  infusion  at  night,  with  a  design  to  excite  per 
spiration.  The  roots  are  used  for  anthelmintic  pur 
poses,  and  the  inner  bark  as  a  febrifuge  and  sudorific. 

SHEM-B  A. — Giddiness. 

Hazel  nut. — They  make  poultices  of  the  bark  of  the 
hazel  nut  tree,  as  an  external  application  for  ulcers, 
tumours,  &c. 

MOS-CHAR-NE-WAT-CHAR. — It  causes  heat  and  cold. 

Indian  Balsam. — This  is  one  of  the  most  valuable 
articles  belonging  to  the  Indian  class  of  remedies.  I 
do  not  know  that  it  has  ever  been  noticed  by  any  wri 
ter;  I  shall  therefore  endeavour  to  give  such  a  des 
cription  of  it,  as  when  seen  not  to  be  mistaken. 

The  plant  seldom  attains  to  a  height  exceeding  four 
or  five  inches;  has  three  heart  shaped  leaves,  about 


Of  the  Indians.  379 

the  size  of  a  half  dollar,  supported  on  the  apex  of  each 
stalk.     The  top  is  annual,  but  the  root  is  perennial. 

The  root  separates  into  four  or  five  branches  of 
from  three  to  five  inches  in  length,  are  of  a  very  white 
colour,  and  when  recent,  about  the  size  of  a  goose  quill. 
It  is  commonly  found  in  an  arable  fertile  soil,  com 
pletely  shaded  by  other  plants.  Its  other  sensible 
qualities  are  nearly  as  follows:  The  smell  is  somewhat 
like  that  of  cedar  berries,  and  its  taste  aromatic  and 
resinous  resembling  that  of  Copaiba  balsam:  they  are 
both  improved  by  keeping.  Chewing  it  produces  a 
copious  flow  of  saliva,  and  not  unfrequently  tears. 

On  swallowing  it,  a  burning  sensation  is  imparted  to 
the  throat,  which  is  followed  by  a  sense  of  coolness, 
that  seems  to  extend  over  the  whole  system.  It  may 
be  described  as  an  agreeable  sensation. 

A  remarkable  trait  in  the  character  of  this  article 
is  its  producing  an  extensive  and  obvious  action 
on  the  system,  without  any  inconvenience  to  the' 
patient. 

The  Indians  consider  this  as  one  of  the  most  valua 
ble  of  all  their  remedies;  in  colds,  coughs,  asthmas 
and  consumptions,  they  give  it  in  substance  or  infusion 
with  the  most  happy  effects. 

In  fact  such  is  the  reputation  of  this  plant  among 
them,  that  the  physicians  settled  on  their  frontiers, 
have  introduced  it  amongst  their  curatives,  and  speak 
highly  in  its  favor.  Doctor  Kincheloe  near  Woodber- 
ry;  Mississippi,  and  doctor  Saunderson  near  Natches 
in  Mississippi,  have  both  prescribed  it  and  declare  its 
effects  to  have  surpassed  their  expectations;  they  say 


380  Maleria  Medica 

its  introduction  into  general  practice,  will  constitute 
a  valuable  addition  to  the  Materia  Medica. 

It  is  more  particularly  valuable,  those  physicians 
say,  in  pulmonary  consumption,  during  the  period  of 
hectic  fever. 

SKU-TK-NA-JA. — It  makes  sick. 

Indian  Physic. — The  emetic  and  sudorific  virtues  of 
this  plant  are  well  known  to  the  Indians,  and  they  em 
ploy  it  in  the  cure  of  fevers,  bowel  complaints,  &c. 
E-HAW-SHO-GA. — Bite  the  mouth. 

Indian  turnip. —  This  is  another  of  the  remedies 
in  common  use  among  the  Osage  and  Shawanee  In 
dians.  They  confine  its  use,  however,  I  believe,  to 
coughs,  and  intermitting  fevers.  For  coughs  they  give  it 
in  decoction  with  spikenard  and  wild  liquorice;  and 
in  intermittents  when  the  fever  is  off,  in  substance 
combined  with  snake  root,  and  wild  cherry  tree  bark. 

SHEN-DA-SAW-BA. — Black  dye. 

Iron. — From  the  cliffs  of  rocks  bordering  on  some 
streams,  mineralized  waters  much  resembling  a  dilute 
solution  of  copperas  (sulphate  of  iron)  exude  and  espe 
cially  in  very  dry  weather  deposit  a  substance  which  I 
now  believe  to  be  the  oxide  of  iron.  The  Indians  col 
lect  it,  and  place  much  reliance  on  its  vermifuge  pow 
ers.  They  give  it  as  such  by  simply  mixing  it  with 
cold  water. 

But  they  place  more  confidence  in  it  as  an  ingre 
dient  in  their  favourite  remedy  for  dropsy,  which  is 
composed  of  this  substance,  the  leaves  of  the  sour 
ly  ood  tree,  and  wild  cherry  bark,  without  much  regard 


Of  the  Indians.  381 

to  fixed  quantities.  They  boil  them  sometimes  together, 
and  when  cold  give  the  patient  a  draught  of  it  three 
or  four  times  a  day.  On  the  Grand  Saline,  Vermil- 
lion,  and  Blue  Earth  rivers  this  substance  is  found  in 
considerable  quantities. 

CHE-SA-NE-PE-SHA. — It  pains  the  bowels. 
May  Apple.— The  root  of  this  plant  is  the  part  used 
as  a  medicine.  They  give  it  in  powder  as  a  cathartic ; 
the  dose  is  about  the  same  as  that  of  jalap  or  rhu 
barb.  They  give  it  as  an  antidote  for  poison,  and  fre 
quently  prescribe  it  in  the  commencement  of  fevers. 
The  fruit  is  esteemed  as  a  delicacy:  it  is  in  great  abun 
dance  in  various  parts  of  the  western  forests. 

NE-PE-SHA. — Bad  luck  to  touch  it. 

Milk-weed.—  There  are  two  species  of  the  milk 
weed  or  silk  plant  on  the  Arkansas  river.  One  is  the 
plant  well  known  in  this  country  by  the  name  of  As- 
clepias  syriaca.  The  other  is  peculiar  i  believe  to 
the  Western  country,  at  least  I  have  never  seen  it 
elsewhere.  It  is  nearly  allied  to  the  former  in  some 
of  its  botanical  characters;  it  differs  however  in  having 
its  leaves  fringed  with  a  white  border,  and  in  being 
less  thick  and  milky.  It  grows  plentifully  in  open 
sunny  lands,  and  attains  to  a  height  of  three  or  four 
feet.  The  Indians  use  the  roots  in  decoction  for  the 
cure  of  dysentery,  dropsy,  and  asthma.  It  is  also 
used  as  an  emetic,  and  held  in  tolerably  high  estima 
tion  as  a  medicine  in  the  above  cases. 
PA-US-KA. — Like  hair. 

Moss. — The  bark  of  the  shellbark  walnut,  espe- 


382  Materia  Medico, 

cially  on  the  north  side,  is  frequently  covered  with 
moss,  in  which  the  Q,uapau  Indians  place  the  most 
unshaken  confidence  in  the  treatment  of  catarrhs  and 
asthmas.  I  know  nothing  of  its  value.  They  give  the 
warm  infusion,  keeping  the  patient  wrapped  up  in 
blankets  or  buffalo  skins. 

NE-LASH-KEE. — (The  name  of  the  tree.) 
Mountain  Birch. — This  tree  is  found  on  the  north 
sides  of  mountains  and  cliffs  on  the  Western  streams 
in  abundance,  arid  attains  to  fifty  or  sixty  feet  in  height. 
The  Indians  make  use  of  the  inner  bark  as  a  remedy 
in  colds,  coughs,  and  diseases  of  the  pulmonary  or* 
gans.  They  usually  administer  it  in  decoction.  Many 
of  the  frontier  settlers  in  the  Western  territories  value 
it  very  highly  as  a  table  beverage. 

MOS-CHAR.-—  Warming. 

Mountain  tea. — This  small  evergreen  thrives  only  in 
sterile  soils;  it  is  in  great  repute  amongst  the  Indians, 
both  as  a  sudorific  and  anodyne  in  coughs,  catarrhs, 
breast  complaints  and  fevers. 

WAH-TON-GA. 

The  Oak. — Several  varieties  of  the  oak  are  used 
as  medicines  by  the  Indians  in  bowel  complaints,  and 
also  as  a  wash  for  ulcers. 

A-SHEM-BRA. —  To  make  sleep. 
Paint  root,  blue.  —The  plant  connected  with   this 
article,  is  found   in  considerable  abundance  on  the 
margins  of  the  sterile  prairies  and  on  the  hills  adjacent 


Of  the  Indians.  383 

to  Blue  Earth  and  the  heading  waters  of  the  Kansas 
and  Arkansas  rivers.  The  stalk  is  solitary,  quadran- 
gularly  shaped,  of  a  purple  colour,  and  grows  to  the 
height  of  about  six  inches:  the  leaves  resemble  those 
of  the  catmint,  though  they  are  more  rough  and  of  a 
darker  colour.  It  blossoms  pale  blue  in  July,  and 
has  four  or  five  short  radicles  of  a  goose  quill  size, 
which  on  account  of  their  colouring  properties  the 
Indians  collect  with  great  industry.  It  forms  a  tolera 
bly  permanent  beautiful  blue  dye;  and  as  such  it  is 
highly  prized,  and  applied  to  partially  stain  their  faces, 
and  to  colour  various  articles  used  in  ornamenting  their 
persons.  If  much  rubbed,  when  applied  to  the  skin,  it 
produces  violent  itching  and  inflammation;  if  much 
handled  it  induces  sleep,  and  it  is  sometimes  given  as 
an  opiate  in  very  minute  doses. 

Paint  root,  red. — This  plant  grows  on  the  dry  fer 
tile  prairies,  has  rough  oval  leaves  which  alternate  and 
are  of  the  size  of  a  half  dollar.  The  flowers  are  of  a 
purple  colour,  set  close  to  the  stalk,  and  appear  in 
July,  in  the  angle  formed  by  the  leaf  stem.  The  root 
is  perennial  and  replete  with  an  intensely  red  juice, 
which  the  Indians  use  as  a  cosmetic  for  their  persons 
and  dresses,  and  also  as  emblematic  of  war,  the  war 
riors  generally  colouring  their  faces  with  it,  preced 
ing  their  hostile  operations.  It  is  sometimes  used  as  a 
vermifuge,  but  is  more  esteemed  in  the  furniture  of  the 
sacred  bag,  on  account  of  its  supposed  protecting  influ 
ence. 

NE-WAS-CHAR-LA-GO-NE. — Goodfor  colds  or  cough. 

Pipsisseway.—-Th\s  plant  is  too  generally  known 


384  Materia  Medico, 

among  the  people  of  the  United  States  to  require  any 
description  by  me.  It  is  held  in  considerable  esteem 
by  the  Indians,  and  is  used  as  an  anodyne  and  sudorific, 
especially  in  diseases  of  the  breast,  colds,  &c. 

HAN-TO-LA. 

Prickly  ^sh. — This  is  oae  of  the  most  valuable  reme 
dies  the  Indians  possess  in  the  cure  of  rheumatism. 
The  inner  bark  taken  in  substance  and  the  roots  boil 
ed  in  water,  to  a  strong  decoction,  and  drank  in  large 
draughts  four  or  five  times  a  day  as  a  sudorific,  is  a  very 
common  internal  remedy  among  them.  The  inner 
bark  seethed  in  bear's  grease,  is  used  externally  in 
form  of  an  embrocation,  it  is  also  made  into  poultices; 
and  in  powder  applied  with  advantage  to  ulcers,  as 
well  among  the  advanced  settlers  as  the  Indians. 
They  frequently  resort  to  this  remedy;  and  have  great 
reliance  in  its  efficacy;  but  I  can  say  nothing  of  its 
claims  to  confidence,  from  my  own  experience. 
SHU-JEE-HU. — Red  dye  or  colour. 

Puccoon, — The  sanguinaria,  grows  in  great  abun 
dance  in  various  parts  of  the  Western  countries;  espe 
cially  in  rich  and  shaded  soils.  They  hold  it  in  high 
esteem  as  a  remedy  in  several  of  their  diseases;  but 
more  particularly  in  rheumatism,  for  which  it  is  taken 
in  the  same  manner  as  the  prickly  ash,  1  have  known 
them  to  use  the  dry  powdered  root  as  an  escharotic. 

NE-BRA-TA-HEA. — To  make  drink. 
Rushes. — This  plant  grows  on  most  of  the  Western 
waters.     It  sometimes  attains  to  a  height  of  six  feet, 
though  not  commonly  to  more  than  three  or  four  feet 


Of  the  Indians.  385 

It  is  well  known  to  the  frontier  settlers,  who  make 
much  use  of  it  in  scrubbing  and  scouring  their  fur 
niture,  rooms,  &c.  The  Indians  also  use  it  in  making 
mats,  thatching  their  lodges,  and  for  wicks  in  their  il 
luminations,  for  which  it  answers  an  exceedingly  good 
purpose.  But  as  a  medicine  they  esteem  it  more  high 
ly.  It  operates  powerfully  as  a  diuretic,  and  is  a  very 
common  remedy  in  dropsies,  menstrual,  and  syphilitic 
diseases. 

It  produces  great  thirst,  and  an  increased  action 
throughout  the  system. 

The  root  is  the  part  used  as  a  medicine;  it  is  given 
in  decoction,  in  large  draughts,  three  or  four  times  a 
day. 

KEE-CHI-HE-JA-KA. — Gift  of  the  Great  Spirit,  Sau-kies. 
Sap  pine,  or  healing  gum  tree  of  the  traders.  This 
tree  grows  on  a  cold  soil  to  the  height  of  twenty  or 
thirty  feet,  and  sends  off  long  spreading  branches,  it  is 
an  evergreen  of  the  pine  family.  On  its  trunk  are 
numerous  small  protuberances,  which  contain  a  medi 
cinal  resinous  juice,  which  is  somewhat  pungent  to  the 
taste  and  smell.  It  is  held  in  high  estimation,  in  the 
treatment  of  breast  complaints  and  coughs;  it  is  also  a 
favourite  remedy  for  gonorrhoea,  and  languid  ulcers. 
They  give  it  internally  in  the  three  first  diseases,  and 
when  applied  to  ulcers,  it  is  spread  on  thin  mem 
branes  or  skins,  and  laid  over  the  affected  part.  It  re 
lieves  pain,  arrests  inflammation,  reduces  the  swelling, 
and  disposes  the  parts  to  heal.  Mr.  Spencer,  with 
whom  many  of  my  western  friends  are  well  acquainted, 
assured  me,  that  during  a  trip  up  the  Mississippi  to  the 

3  c 


386  Materia  Medica 

Red  Cedar  Lake,  he  contracted  from  exposure,  a» 
excruciating  pain  in  his  limbs  and  the  small  of  his 
back,  which  interrupted  his  usual  avocations.  An  In 
dian  of  the  Chippewa  tribe,  prescribed  this  medicine 
in  doses  of  about  a  common  tea-spoon  full,  three  or 
four  times  in  the  course  of  the  day.  He  also  applied 
a  plaister  to  his  loins;  and  this  treatment  he  declares 
relieved  him  in  a  very  short  time  from  all  his  suffer 
ings.  Applied  externally  to  the  parts  affected,  it  is 
said  to  be  an  excellent  remedy  in  rheumatism.  The 
Chippewas,  Sau-kies  and  Fox  Indians,  place  so  much 
confidence  in  this  medicine,  that  they  seldom  travel 
without  it.  I  know  very  little  about  it  myself,  though  its 
merit  in  the  above  named  diseases  is  too  well  establish 
ed  among  the  Indians,  traders  and  hunters  to  be  ques 
tioned  by  me. 

SA-BAS-SA. — The  name  of  the  tree. 

Sarvas  tree. — The  tree  which  bears  this  name  in 
the  western  country,  is  among  the  earliest,  except  the 
dog-wood,  to  adorn  the  forests  with  its  beautiful  white 
blossoms — its  fruit,  which  is  a  small  red  berry  grow 
ing  in  clusters,  ripens  about  the  first  of  June;  and  is 
well  known  in  this  country. 

The  bark  of  the  roots  is  the  part  used  by  the  In 
dians  with  considerable  effect,  as  a  remedy  in  various 
diseases  of  the  order  profluvia.  Doctor  Jones  of  Ken 
tucky  used  it,  he  says  in  the  form  of  infusion,  with  the 
most  decided  advantage,  in  several  diseases  of  that  or 
der;  and  seems  to  think  its  reputation  among  the  In 
dians  is  justly  merited. 


Of  the  Indians.  387 

SHI-KEE. — JVame  of  the  tree. 
Sassafras. — The  Indians  make  a  drink  of  the  young 
blossoms  and  bark  from  the  roots  of  sassafras  in  the 
spring  of  the  year.  The  bruised  leaves  are  applied 
as  poultices,  and  are  deservedly  prized.  The  pith, 
or  medullary  part  of  the  sprouts  steeped  in  cold 
water,  forms  a  wash  for  sore  eyes;  but  I  know  nothing 
of  its  merits.  They  smoke  the  dried  bark  of  the  root 
and  prize  it  very  highly. 

AG-GA-SHU. — Short  crooks. 

Seneca  Snake  root. — This  plant  grows  in  consider 
able  abundance  in  various  parts  of  the  Western  terri 
tories;  it  is  much  used  by  the  Indians;  is  well  known 
in  this  country,  and  therefore  requires  no  description. 
They  make  use  of  it  in  cold  infusions,  during  the  re 
mission  of  fevers,  which  are  attended  with  great  pros 
tration  of  strength,  and  in  diseases  of  the  pulmonary 
organs. 

They  also  give  it  warm,  in  combination  with  various 
other  drugs,  with  a  view  to  promote  the  sweating  pro 
cess,  or  to  discharge  the  collections  of  mucus  from  the 
trachea  and  lungs. 

They  esteem  it  very  highly  in  their  female  com 
plaints,  and  also  in  diseases  of  their  children  when 
there  is  great  difficulty  of  breathing. 

HON-KOS-KAO-GA-SHA. — It  WOUt  gO  doWl. 

Slippery  Elm. — This  tree  is  too  well  known  in  this 
country,  to  require  any  description  from  me.  It  grows 
in  considerable  abundance  on  the  western  waters  and 
in  other  rich  lands.  The  inner  bark  is  the  part  used, 
In  colds  and  bowel  complaints  its  properties  as  a  de- 


388  Malaria  Medica 

raulcent  are  considered  valuable;  it  is  also  much  used 
as  a  cataplasm  or  emollient  in  ulcers  and  swellings. 
But  though  it  may  deserve  some  reputation  as  an  arti 
cle  of  medicine  its  greatest  value  consists  in  its  nutritive 
qualities.  I  have  subsisted  for  days  on  it,  while  travel 
ling  through  the  country  of  unfriendly  tribes.  The  elm 
bark  will  support  life  for  a  great  length  of  time;un- 
combined  with  animal  food  it  produces  sourness  in  the 
stomach  and  eructations. 

SA-WAH-JA-RA. —  Cure  for  bite  of  snake. 

Snake  Bite — Of  the  Indians  is  an  annual  plant, 
grows  in  hilly  countries,  attains  a  height  of  about  two 
feet,  stock  single,  leaves  resembling  those  of  the  water 
melon,  and  supported  by  long  foot  stalks;  it  flowers 
in  July.  The  whole  is  made  into  an  infusion,  and  given 
warm  in  large  quantities  to  such  as  may  have  been 
bitten  by  the  rattlesnake. 

On  such  occurrences  the  Indians  frequently  suck 
out  the  poison,  taking  care  to  wash  the  mouth  frequent 
ly  with  water,  and  to  chew  tobacco.  Excision  and  sub 
sequent  cauterization  of  the  parts  is  however  their 
most  common  practice,  not  only  for  this,  but  for  obsti 
nate  ulcerous  affections. 

PIN-NE-SE-GA. — Astringent  taste. 
Sour  Wood. — This  tree  attains  to  the  height  of 
twenty  or  thirty  feet,  and  is  in  diameter  about  six  or 
eight  inches.  It  never  grows  on  fertile  land,  but  is  a 
certain  indication  to  that  of  an  opposite  character. 
The  leaves  constitute  an  ingredient  in  the  celebrated 
mixture  for  dropsy. 


Of  the  Indians.  389 

They  seldom,  if  ever,  administer  it  alone;  from  which 
circumstance  I  suppose  its  powers,  as  a  remedy,  to  be 
rather  feeble.  The  Q,uapau  Indians  collect  the  leaves 
for  the  use  of  the  pipe,  and  value  the  young  sprouts  for 
arrows. 

TU-TUS-SE-GA-O-GA-SHE. To  CXpel  Wind. 

Spikenard. — This  spikenard  is  one  of  the  most  lux 
uriant  of  the  forest  plants:  it  grows  in  the  beds  of  hol 
lows  in  hilly  districts  in  great  abundance,  and  if  it  pos 
sesses  half  the  virtues  ascribed  to  it  by  the  Shawanee 
Indians,  it  merits  a  high  rank  in  the  materia  medica. 
They  give  it  with  a  view  to  expel  wind  from  the  sto 
mach;  to  stop  coughs,  and  to  relieve  pain  in  the  breast 
and  asthma. 

ME-KA-A.*— The  flowers  resemble  the  stars. 
Star/lower. — This  plant  grows  in  great  abundance 
in  the  Arkansas  and  many  other  partsjof  the  Western 
counlry.  It  spreads  from  the  root  into  many  branches, 
which  rise  to  two  or  three  feet  in  height,  and  expand 
in  August  or  September  into  beautiful  purple  flowers, 
of  a  stellated  figure:  from  which  circumstance  the 
Indians  call  it  Me-ka-a,  or  Star  Weed.  The  whole 
plant  is  sometimes  used,  but  more  commonly  the  leaves 
and  flowers,  in  form  of  infusion,  as  a  sweat  in  acute 
diseases. 

KIN-NE-NE-KAH. — Arbitrary  name. 
Sumac. — The  roots  and  leaves  of  the  sumac  are 
used  by  the  Indians  in  several  of  their  diseases,  but 
more  especially  as  an  ingredient  in  their  favourite  com 
position  for  the  cure  of  dropsy.  They  consider  it 
a  principal  article,  next  to  tobacco,  in  the  stores  for 


390  Materia  Medica. 

the  pipe;  mixed  with  about  an  equal  part  of  tobacco,  it 
forms  one  of  their  most  fashionable  treats. 

NES-NI-NE-SHU-KA-AH. — The  salt  water  runs. 
Sweating. — Among  all  the  various  Indian  nations 
with  which  I  am  acquainted,  sweating  constitutes  one 
of  their  principal  remedies,  and  amongst  some  of  them 
like  bathing,  it  is  practised  for  the  pleasurable  sensa 
tions  which  it  produces.  Various  means  are  resorted 
to  for  the  attainment  of  this  object  Some  effect  it  by 
drinking  warm  infusions;  others  assist  these  means 
by  enwrapping  themselves  in  blankets  or  skins,  while  a 
majority  have  separate  apartments  prepared  for  the 
purpose  of  procuring  it  by  exposure  to  the  steam  of 
water.  For  this,  a  house  sufficient  in  size  to  contain 
one,  two  or  more  persons  is  constructed  of  sticks  or 
logs;  commonly  on  the  sloping  side  of  a  hill,  and  con 
venient  to  water.  An  excavation  is  next  made  in  the 
earth  flooring  in  which  they  place  heated  rocks.  The 
bath  thus  prepared,  the  patient  closes  himself  in,  and 
pours  water  on  the  rocks  till  the  apartment  is  filled 
with  steam,  and  the  intended  effect  produced.  Herbs 
and  roots  of  various  kinds  are  placed  on  the  rocks,  with 
a  view  that  their  virtues  may  unite  and  ascend  with 
the  vapour.  During  the  process,  the  patient  drinks 
freely  of  the  infusion  of  dittany,  mountain  tea,  or  other 
herbs.  He  remains  in  as  long  as  the  heated  rocks  re 
tain  warmth  sufficient  to  produce  vapour.  When  he 
leaves  it,  he  wraps  himself  in  a  buffalo  robe  or  blanket, 
and  immediately  if  able,  repairs  to  his  house,  and  if 
not  he  is  assisted  and  goes  to  bed.  I  have  frequently 
known  them  to  remain  in  until  they  became  quite  faint. 


Of  the  Indians.  391 

When  this  bath  is  used  as  a  luxury,  they  frequently  on 
leaving  it,  plunge  into  cold  water;  and  I  have  never 
witnessed  any  dangerous  or  ill  effects  to  arise  from  the 
practice. 

Some  tribes  resort  to  another  expedient  to  induce 
sweating.  They  make  a  hole  in  the  ground  of  a  size 
and  depth  sufficient  to  contain  the  body  of  the  person 
wishing  to  undergo  the  operation.  They  continue  a 
fire  in  it  till  it  besomes  quite  heated.  The  patient 
wrapped  in  his  blanket  or  robe,  stands  over  the  exca 
vation,  water  is  poured  in  it,  and  the  steam  rises  be 
tween  his  body  and  its  envelop;  while  others  again 
immerse  themselves  in  the  water. 

They  also  produce  sweating  by  covering  themselves 
in  the  hot  sands  of  the  barrens,  and  I  believe  with 
much  advantage  in  some  cases. 

NO-NE-AW. — Tobacco. 

Tobacco. — The  estimation  in  which  this  plant  is  held 
as  a  luxury,  is  too  generally  understood  to  need  any 
account  in  this  place.  The  Indians  use  it  in  three 
different  ways;  in  decoction,  with  the  chips  of  the 
water-oak  as  a  discutient,  in  abscesses,  gatherings,  and 
other  local  inflammations.  The  leaves  are  laid  warm 
over  the  part  affected,  and  kept  continually  moist  by 
occasionally  adding  the  infusion  to  them.  They  also 
apply  the  dried  leaf  to  ulcers,  especially  of  long  stand 
ing:  and  another  preparation  is,  to  steep  the  leaves  in 
bear's  grease,  and  use  it  as  an  embrocation  to  swellings, 
cutaneous  and  eruptive  diseases.  They  frequently  use 
it  externally  in  the  cure  of  dropsies,  and  apply  it  as  a 
vermifuge  to  the  abdomen  of  their  children.  Indeed  I 


392  Materia  Medica. 

have  witnessed  some  of  the  most  alarming  symptoms 
from  its  exhibition  in  this  way;  such  as  nausea,  vomit 
ing,  vertigo,  great  prostration  of  strength,  and  every 
appearance  of  death:  though  I  do  not  know  a  case 
that  has  terminated  in  that  way. 

ES-PE-TON-GA. — Poplar  tree. 

Tulip  tree. — This  towering  tree  is  one  of  the 
greatest  ornaments  in  the  western  forests,  and  fre 
quently  attains  to  a  height  of  one  hundred  and  fifty 
feet.  The  bark  of  the  root,  and  the  green  seed  ball 
which  is  extremely  bitter  are  the  parts  mostly  used  by 
the  Indians.  An  infusion  of  the  root-bark  is  freely 
taken  as  a  preventive  to  fevers  of  the  intermitting 
type,  and  the  seed  balls  are  given  to  their  children  to 
destroy  worms.  I  do  not  know  what  confidence  it 
deserves  in  either  respect. 

SOO-KE-HE-AH. — Young  turkies'  feed. 

Turkey  pea. — There  are  two  highly. nutritive  arti 
cles  bearing  this  name,  which  grow  in  the  Western 
country  in  great  abundance,  but  which  are  entirely  dif 
ferent  in  character  from  the  one  now  under  considera 
tion.  One  variety  is  however  called  by  the  graziers  on 
the  frontiers  Pea  vine,  which  from  its  great  abundance 
and  nutritive  properties  constitute  a  highly  valuable 
grazing  article.  The  other  has  a  single  stock,  grows  to 
the  height  of  eight  or  ten  inches,  and  bears  a  small  pod. 
It  is  found  in  rich  loose  soils,  appears  amongst  the  first 
plants  in  the  spring,  and  produces  on  the  root  small 
tubers  of  the  size  of  a  hazle  nut,  on  which  the  turkies 
feed.  The  Indians  are  fond  of  and  collect  them  in 
considerable  quantities.  I  mention  these  facts  to  avoid 


Of  the  Indians.  393 

misunderstanding;  because  these  different  vegetables 
bear  the  same  name  indiscriminately.  But  the  sub 
stance  now  under  notice  grows  to  a  foot  or  foot  and  a 
half  in  height,  and  adorns  the  borders  of  the  prairies, 
where  in  July,  it  almost  uniformly  bears  a  great  pro 
fusion  of  beautiful  blossoms,  which  are  white,  fringed 
with  red  on  their  margins.  These  are  subsequently 
followed  by  a  luxuriant  crop  of  small  peas,  of  which 
the  wild  turkies  are  extremely  fond,  from  whence  their 
name.  The  roots  are  much  valued  as  a  medicine  by 
the  Osage,  Kansas,  and  Pawnee  Indians.  They  give 
it  in  form  of  tea  and  in  substance  principally  with  a 
view  to  destroy  worms. 

PA-US-KA-TON-GA. Like  hoTSC  liaiTS. 

Virginia  Snake  root.— The  Indians  prescribe  this 
article  in  warm  infusion,  to  procure  sweating,  and  in 
cold,  three  or  four  times  a  day,  as  a  tonic  in  cases  of 
debility. 

SE-IN-JA-SHU. — A  little  squiml's  ear. 
White  plantain.— This  is  a  small  ever-green  plant, 
growing  abundantly  on  the  southern  exposures  of  gra 
velly  hills,  and  on  poor  lands.  The  Indians  have  great 
confidence  in  it  for  the  cure  of  coughs,  colds,  arid  fevers. 
With  this  intention  they  give  it  in  infusion.  They  also 
apply  the  bruised  plant  in  its  recent  state  externally  to 
inflamed  parts. 

SHA-GA-HINGAH.—  Little  finger s. 

Wild  Cucumber  tree.— This  tree  grows  in  the  rich 

valleys  in  the  broken  parts  of  the  country  situated  on 

the  Osage,  Kansas,  and  Missouri  rivers.  Some  Indians 

call  it  chawpesha,  from  its  intense  bitterness,  and  the 

3  D 


394  Materia  Medico, 

very  unpleasant  sensation  it  produces  in  the  mouth. 
They  make  use  of  the  fruit  and  bark  in  decoction  as  a 
vermifuge. 

K-HAW-NES-NI. — Water  comes  in  the  mouth. 
Wild  Ginger  is  a  plant  found  in  all  parts  of  the 
Western  territories.  The  Indian  women  esteem  it 
highly  as  an  emmenagogue;  it  is  also  sometimes  taken 
as  an  abortive.  Taken  into  the  stomach  it  is  apt  to 
produce  pyrosis,  or  the  water  brash,  and  nausea. 
The  Indians  apply  it  externally  to  recent  wounds 
to  prevent  their  bleeding;  but  I  am  unacquainted  with 
its  merits  in  this  as  well  as  in  other  respects. 

SON-JA-PE-GA. — Light  black  dust. 
Wood  Soot. — This  is  very  often  given  in  form  of  in 
fusion  or  tea  to  their  children,  in  cases  of  griping  and 
bowel  complaints. 

SE-A-HIN-GA. — From  its  extreme  tenderness. 

Yellow  Root. — This  is  one  of  the  first  plants  which 
makes  its  appearance  in  the  spring.  It  grows  on  the 
alluvions  of  the  western  waters,  to  the  height  of  six  or 
eight  inches,  and  bears  a  single  rough  sinuately  lobed 
leaf;  not  unlike  that  of  the  grape  vine.  The  flower  stalk 
rises  simultaneously  with  the  leaf  stalk,  grows  some 
thing  higher,  and  resembles  that  of  the  Puccoon,  (San- 
guinaria  canadensis),  except  that  its  colour  is  of  a  pale 
yellow. 

The  roots  of  this  plant  contain  from  three  to  five 
small  tuberous  enlargements  of  about  the  size  of  a  ha- 
zle-nut,  which  are  replete  with  a  most  brilliant  golden 
coloured  acrid  juice.  They  lose  nearly  three  fourths 
of  their  size  by  drying,  and  the  acidity  of  their  taste 


Of  the  Indians.  395 

becomes  very  much  increased.  From  its  early  ap 
pearance  in  the  spring  and  the  utility  of  this  plant  I 
am  persuaded  it  would  be  a  valuable  addition  to  the 
gardens  of  this  country. 

The  Yellow-root,  readily  imparts  its  colouring  mat 
ter  to  any  liquid,  forming  the  most  beautiful  tincture. 
I  have  been  tedious  in  describing  this  plant,  because  I 
have  never  heard  of  its  being  noticed  by  any  other 
person.  As  a  generally  efficient  remedy  the  Indians 
use  a  cold  watery  infusion  for  sore  eyes,  which  is  a 
very  common  disease  in  autumn,  when  from  acci 
dent  or  design,  the  dry  leaves  of  the  forests  or  prairie 
grass,  take  fire  and  vitiate  the  atmosphere  with  smoke. 
The  powdered  root  is  also  used  as  an  escharotic,  and  I 
believe  with  considerable  propriety,  as  it  has  been  in 
high  repute  among  the  Indians  for  a  great  length  of 
time;  and  they  seldom  retain  the  use  of  any  remedy 
which  does  not  prove  of  manifest  advantage. 

The  Indians  use  a  warm  infusion  much  diluted  in 
dropsy;  from  which  circumstance,  I  suppose  it  to  pos 
sess  some  diuretic  properties;  though  1  can  say  nothing, 
as  to  the  fact.  I  believe  it  has  some  claims  as  a  stimu 
lant  or  tonic. 


CHAPTER  XVI. 

Observations  on  the  Indian  practice  of  Surgery  and 
Medicine. 

The  Indians  are  aware  that  both  respiration  and  the 
circulation  of  the  blood  are  essential  to  life,  they  also 
know  that  the  former  is  performed  by  the  lungs  and 
the  latter  through  the  heart  and  blood  vessels;  though 
they  do  not  understand  the  peculiar  manner  in  which 
these  organs  perform  those  functions.  And  what  is  of 
much  practical  importance  to  their  success  in  taking 
game,  and  aiming  at  their  enemies,  they  are  well 
acquainted  with  their  situation,  and  with  parts,  which 
if  wounded,  are  likely  to  prove  mortal.  They  know 
that  the  brain  is  essential  to  life,  and  believe  that  it  is  the 
organ  of  thought.  They  seldom  have  any  call  for  the 
exercise  of  surgical  skill,  and  when  they  do,  they  in 
general  display  great  want  of  experience;  though  I  have 
known  them  to  stop  hemorrhagies  which  I  am  persuad 
ed  would  otherwise  have  proved  fatal.  Spitting  of 
blood  is  a  frequent  occurrence  in  long  marches,  and 
more  especially  when  they  are  pursued  by  enemies, 
and  their  retreat  is  over  districts  of  country  badly  sup 
plied  with  water.  In  such  cases  they  chew  the  astrin 
gent  root  and  swallow  its  juice  as  they  run.  The  war 
riors  usually  carry  it  with  them,  but  when  without, 
they  are  compelled  to  seek  it.  It  is  an  excellent  reme 
dy  and  generally  succeeds  in  stopping  the  discharge. 

They  sometimes  experience  troublesome  bleedings 
from  wounds  and  other  causes,  which  they  manage  to 


Indian  Practice,  &c.  397 

arrest  with  the  fleshy  scrapings  obtained  in  dressing 
skins,  moss,  or  the  hair  of  various  animals  bandaged  to 
the  parts  affected.  They  understand  the  importance 
of  blood-letting  in  cases  of  local  pains,  fevers  and  in 
flammations;  and  perform  the  operation  in  the  arm, 
and  foot  with  flint  stones,  pointed  bones  or  knives, 
having  previously  applied  a  ligature  as  is  the  common 
practice  amongst  the  surgeons  of  the  schools.  They 
seldom  let  blood  in  any  considerable  quantity,  and 
never,  that  I  know  of,  until  fainting  is  induced;  when 
they  stop  the  blood  they  secure  the  orifice  with  a  piece 
of  soft  skin,  and  bind  up  the  part  by  a  bandage.  In 
wounds  where  matter  is  collected  they  suck  and  spirt 
water  into  them  with  the  mouth;  and  I  believe  with 
very  great  benefit.  They  seldom  have  troublesome  or 
difficult  ulcers  to  heal,  except  where  their  constitutions 
are  impaired  by  intemperance  and  debauchery;  misfor 
tunes  which  do  sometimes  occur,  since  the  introduction 
of  ardent  spirits  among  them.  They  remove  the  fun 
gous  parts,  either  by  escharotics  or  cautery.  They 
say  "  that  a  burn  will  get  well  of  itself,  while  an  old 
sore  is  exceedingly  difficult  to  cure." 

They  are  acquainted  with  the  advantage  of  relaxing 
the  muscles  in  dislocations;  for  in  cases  where  they  do 
not  readily  succeed,  they  nauseate  the  patient  to  a 
most  distressing  degree,  and  then  find  very  little  diffi 
culty  in  replacing  a  luxated  bone. 

When  a  ball  simply  lodges  beneath  the  integuments, 
they  extract  it  with  the  point  of  the  scalping  knife  or 
the  handle  of  their  bullet  moulds,  which  from  its  shape. 
is  the  better  qualified  of  the  two.  When  however  the 


398  Indian  Practice  of 

ball  is  lodged  more  deeply,  or  has  penetrated  in  a  cir 
cuitous  direction,  it  is  permitted  to  come  out  by  the 
slower  process  of  suppuration;  or  to  remain  within  a 
sac  naturally  formed  by  the  surrounding  muscular 
integuments.  When  it  is  desirable  to  extract  a  ball, 
they  introduce  a  piece  of  the  slippery  elm  bark  as  far 
into  the  wound  as  is  practicable,  which  is  suffered  to 
remain,  till  the  sought  for  object  is  obtained,  or  no  dan 
ger  is  likely  to  result  by  suffering  it  to  remain.  They 
also  make  incisions  with  the  knife  on  the  surface, 
whenever  it  heals  too  fast  for  the  more  deep  seated 
parts  of  the  wound.  The  slippery  elm  bark  beaten  to 
a  pulp  and  applied  to  the  wounded  part,  is  the  usual 
remedy  among  the  Osages  for  the  extraction  of  a  ball, 
thorn,  &c. ;  they  sometimes  apply  the  pounded  roots  of 
the  gall  of  the  earth  plant  to  wounds,  inflammation 
generally  follows,  and  the  foreign  body  is  easily  extract 
ed. 

Plaisters  of  the  resin  of  the  sap-pine  are  applied  to 
frosted  members,  with  decided  advantage. 

They  sometimes  relieve  inward  pains  by  setting  a 
piece  of  touch- wood  on  fire,  and  permitting  it  to  pro 
duce  a  blister  over  the  pained  part.  They  say,  "that 
such  treatment  draws  the  enemy  from  his  lurking 
place,  and  exposes  him  to  a  direct  attack." 

I  have  known  several  who  died  from  wounds  receiv 
ed  in  battle;  they  complain  of  continual  thirst;  one  in 
particular,  a  brave  warrior  of  the  Osage  tribe,  named 
Pau-ton-ga  or  the  Great  Snow,  had  received  a  wound 
in  his  thigh,  in  an  engagement  with  the  Pawnees;  he 
suffered  every  symptom  of  what  I  now  understand  by 


Surgery  and  Medicine.  399 

the  locked  jaw,  and  expired  about  the  seventh  day.  The 
attack  was  slight  at  first,  and  excited,  as  well  as  I  can 
recollect,  very  little  uneasiness  at  the  time.  The  phy 
sicians  applied  ley  and  skins  of  warm  wet  laurel  ashes 
to  the  part,  but  were  not  able  to  procure  much  dis 
charge,  which  they  looked  upon  as  essential  to  effect  a 
cure:  other  cases  of  the  kind  may  have  occurred  among 
them,  but  not  within  my  knowledge.  Having  no  fa 
vourite  theories  to  support,  they  depend  chiefly  on 
experience  in  the  application  of  their  remedies,  this 
being  exhausted  without  procuring  the  desired  relief, 
they  dispute  every  inch  of  ground  with  the  grim  mon 
ster,  by  resorting  to  experiments,  incantations,  charms, 
dreams,  &c. 

I  once  saw  an  Indian  choked.  This  was  from 
swallowing  a  plum,  which  was  brought  back  by  efforts 
to  vomit,  produced  by  thrusting  a  turkey's  feather 
down  his  throat;  a  considerable  quantity  of  frothy 
mucus  tinged  with  blood,  was  brought  up  with  it 
and  the  person  recovered. 

The  Indians  are  not  very  liable  to  swellings,  tumors 
or  boils;  when  they  do  occur  they  are  generally  suffer 
ed  to  come  to  a  crisis  without  any  application  to  them; 
when  very  much  inflamed,  they  apply  cooling  plaisters 
of  bruised  herbs,  or  fomenting  warm  poultices.  When 
the  colour  of  the  parts  changes  and  the  collection  of 
matter  is  evident,  they  make  an  incision,  and  continue 
the  poultices  to  promote  a  discharge. 

Among  the  Osages  I  have  known  two  cases  of  what 
I  now  suppose  to  have  been  while  swellings,  neither 


400  Indian  practice  of 

subject  was  more  than  fifteen  years  of  age.  One  was 
of  the  knee,  and  the  other  on  the  ankle  joint.  They 
were  treated  with  poultices. 

Affections  of  the  eyes  sometimes  occur,  but  I  have 
never  known  them  to  attempt  cures  by  any  manual 
operations.  When  highly  inflamed,  they  blow  decrepi 
tated  salt  into  them,  but  whether  this  treatment  is  pro 
ductive  of  any  benefit  I  am  unable  to  say.  The  more 
mild  cases,  readily  yield  to  their  simple  applications. 

The  Indians  commence  the  cure  of  most  of  their 
acute  diseases  by  an  emetic,  by  bleeding,  purging  and 
sweating,  the  last  of  which  is  by  far  the  most  com 
mon. 

In  their  treatment  of  fevers,  they  puke  the  patient 
at  first  and  then  while  it  is  on,  give  him  freely  of  sweat 
ing  teas,  and  warm  drinks;  and  when  the  fever  is  per 
fectly  off  and  at  no  other  time,  they  give  bitters,  and 
other  tonic  medicines  in  considerable  quantities  to 
prevent  its  return. 

Pleurisy. — They  bleed  in  pleurisy,  fill  skins  with  hot 
ashes  and  apply  them  over  the  pained  parts,  and  sweat 
most  violently.  Whenever  the  patient  begins  to  sweat 
freely,  the  hard  breathing  and  pain  in  the  side  abate, 
and  when  the  discharge  of  mucus  from  the  mouth 
commences,  they  say  he  is  out  of  danger. 

Cholera  morbus. — In  this  disease  they  resort  to  the 
steam  bath  and  cathartics,  after  which  they  give  co 
piously  of  a  gruel  made  from  wild  rice,  and  wild 
liquorice  tea.  They  also  apply  fomentations  to  the 
stomach. 


Surgery  and  Medicine.  401 

Dropsy. — The  Indians  are  more  subject  to  this 
disease  since  the  introduction  of  ardent  spirits  amongst 
them  than  they  formerly  were,  and  also  have  more 
remedies  for  it  than  for  any  other  disease,  probably, 
from  the  uncertainty  which  attends  their  operation. 
An  infusion  of  the  white  flowering  vine  (Chee-za-hau) 
is  among  their  most  valuable  and  active  remedies. 
A  combination  of  wild  cherry  bark,  sumac  roots  and 
leaves,  black  haw,  sour  wood  leaves,  and  a  mineral  sub 
stance  collected  from  the  banks  of  rivers  in  decoc 
tion,  given  in  cold  large  doses  three  or  four  times  a 
day,  is  also  a  remedy  in  high  repute  amongst  them. 
Powdered  shells  and  burnt  bones,  mixed  with  bitter 
barks  and  herbs  is  another  remedy.  They  also  ap 
ply  the  leaves  of  tobacco,  steeped  in  a  strong  decoction 
of  the  chips  of  water  oak  (Q,uercus  lyrata)  warm 
to  the  patient,  and  keep  them  moist  by  the  infusion. 
The  effects  are  nausea,  vomiting,  and  great  prostration 
of  strength. 

Rheumatism. — This  disease  from  its  frequency  and 
violence,  has  induced  the  Indians  to  seek  a  great 
variety  of  remedies,  the  principal  of  which  are  bleed 
ing,  steam  bathing,  warm  infusions,  fomentings,  sweat 
ing,  frictions,  unctions,  &c. 

They  are  generally  successful  in  relieving  acute  cases, 
and  even  the  cronic  ones  sometimes  yield  to  their 
remedies,  but  they  are  very  liable  to  return. 

Diarrhoea. — For  this  disease  they  puke,  sweat,  and 
give  astringents:  when  long  continuance  has  induced 
great  debility,  they  give  frequent  and  large  draughts  of 

3  E 


Indian  Practice,  &c. 

bitter  infusions.     I   have  frequently  known  them  to 
cure  it  by  chewing  the  inner  bark  of  the  burr  oak. 

Consumption. — This  disease  but  rarely  occurs. 
They  generally  attempt  its  cure  by  giving  warm  infu 
sions  of  Indian  Physic,  assisted  by  large  draughts  of 
warm  water  and  herb  teas,  and  not  unfrequently  by 
the  sweat  or  steam  house  bath,  their  object  being  to 
induce  sweating  and  nausea.  The  cough  root  or  Indian 
balsam  is  among  their  most  valuable  remedies.  Local 
applications  for  pain  in  the  breast  are  also  resorted  to 
as  well  as  many  other  remedies  which  are  rather  harm 
less  than  useful.  They  abstain  from  animal  food,  sub 
sisting  principally  on  a  gruel  prepared  from  parched 
corn  meal.  In  fact  abstinence  is  the  Indians'  sheet  an 
chor  in  the  management  of  this  as  well  as  in  their 
febrile  diseases,  for  say  they,  "while  ever  the  fever  is 
on,  to  give  food  is  feeding  it/'  They  adopt  this  saying 
from  observing  the  facts,  that  eating  during  the  fever 
increases  its  violence. 

I  have  known  only  a  few  instances  of  this  com 
plaint  amongst  the  Indians  brought  on  by  exposure, 
intemperance  is  the  principal  cause  of  its  prevalence 
amongst  them. 

THE    END. 


14  DAY  USE 

I       RETURN  TO  DESK  FROM  WHICH  BORROWED 

LOAN  DEPT. 

This  hook  is  due  on  the  last  date  stamped  below,  or 

on  the  date  to  which  renewed. 
Tl  Renewed  books  are  subject  to  immediate  recall. 


'300 

iOV 

Jan 


_LD  21-10(5m-9f'4 


LD  2lA-40m-ll,'63 
(E1602slO)476B 


University  of  California 

General  Library 

Berkeley 


JUNl-'b4-oP 

'Vl&pnV-'  **   E 

»*J*->Cy'  i-  rjV]  u 

i 

Dr"^*'O  LD 

^"^ 

R-fciv>  u  i—  u 

• 

jyizpCu  -M 

1 

JRN18196664 

!. 

' 

REC'D  LD 

!   JAN  4'66-lOPM 

)N 

5t 

vc 


1C  49262 


M33975 


THE  UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  LIBRARY 


